《When We Were Perfect》


 Chapter 1 - 1

    ?Daniel''s POV

    I shook my hand with the investors of Italy,it was a huge deal for me.Many of my rivals tried to get this deal but no one succeeded.These investors cant be persuaded easily but I am known as ruthless and persuasive in business world . They didn''t call me the boss of business for nothing, call me arrogant or rude but it''s the way I am . I am ranked as the most successful businessman and also the hottest billionaire bachelor . No one wants to mess with me it makes me powerful but I am not heartless, I just hide my feelings behind my stoic facade which I found necessary for outside world. I only show affection to those whom I care about,that''s why mostly people know me as ice king . I am also referred as workaholic, I work day and night nonstop and even have a bedroom attached to my cabin where I basically live every other night , I never take a vacation what''s the point anyways. I watch as the investors leave my cabin with my secretary walking them out ,I sigh and look at the outside view from the glass wall of my office which as at 30th and highest floor of this building, I see people walking some running, vehicles moving smoothly on the busy roads of Istanbul.

    I forget to introduce myself ,apart from ice king my name is DANIEL SARITAS. I am 27 years old , CEO and owner of soft-tech corporation, I made this company from scrap and worked 8 long and hard years to reach where I am today . Media always say how successful and lucky I am but despite all this success and wealth I long for something else,something like love . I don''t want to brag women are always trying to get my attention but I know all they want is fame and wealth.

    ????I had a very troubled childhood which still haunts me till today , I was raised in an orphanage. I often have nightmares due to which I cannot sleep for more than 3-4 hours. It is one of the reasons I don''t want to go home , all i feel is loneliness there. My father was a gambler and my mother was a drug and alcohol addict, they never cared or loved me I was a mistake for them . Whenever my father lost a bet or any of his gambling he would let all his frustration on me , beating the crap out of me. I was 7 years old at that time ,he would beat me ,whip me without any ounce of mercy I would scream , cry and beg my mother to stop my father but she would just sit there and laugh at me . My mother made me do all household chores and sometimes she would starve me for not doing something properly. I would just sit in my room and cry to lord to take me away from this hell hole or better take my life. Once some men came to our house for money my parents got involved in that fight , I heard yelling and suddenly there was the sound of gunshot I became frightened and with shaky legs went to living room only to see my mother lying in a pool of blood and my father stood there holding a gun in his hand , I couldn''t make myself feel bad for the women I called my mother . My father turned around looking at me with a sinister smile , no doubt the drugs had damaged him to a great extent, feeling terrified I bolted towards the door and ran from that hell hole, I ran and ran until I came to an alley blood was dripping from my back because of whip cuts ,my feet was bruised. I fell to the ground my eyelids closing until there was only darkness around me .

    I was snapped out of my terrifying thoughts when I heard my secretary knock and walking in my cabin .

    "Do we have any other meeting Ashton?" I asked

    "No,sir we are done for today but there are some contracts and files to review." Replied Ashton

    "Okay ! If that''s all you are free to go home" I said

    "Sir ! Are you staying ,its off time " he said

    "Yeah ! I have some work to do, I will be staying late." I replied

    " Have a good evening sir" Ashton said and walked away.

    I sat at my desk ,looking at the stack of files and starts to work on them ,as I started to review my first file the door to my cabin opened, I already knew who it was because only he has the audacity to walk in without knocking and he is none other than my best friend and brother SILAS ALAKURT. We met at the orphanage where I was taken after nearly dying in that alley Veronica or Gran as we use to call her was the one who took me there and treated my wounds , she Is a great women who dedicated her life for welfare of orphan children. Silas also had a rough childhood his parents died in a car accident leaving him alone.He didn''t had any relatives until later his aunt came to take him from there but he refused because at that time we were going to start elementary school so he didn''t wanted to be a burden on her family and secondly he didn''t wanted to leave me alone but later when his uncle and cousin died leaving his aunt alone he decided to live with her as soon as we graduated college. He works as CFO in my company, although I wanted him to become co-CEO but he refused saying that online I deserve that position. When i met him he was my knight in shining armour protecting me from bullies and bad company. I admit i was weak and in healing period of my life but he managed to pull me out of that . I promised myself to work hard and never let anyone abuse me or make me feel weak. I achieved A*s throughout my school and college life ,I managed 2 part time jobs and saved enough money to invest it in stock market and when I graduated college I started my own company. Silas was there for me at every step .He also worked hard and studied finance we both graduated from same college and here we are today. He is the only one other than Gran who knows about my past.

    "Hey! Mr .grumpy old pants why are you still here" silas said as he sat on the opposite chair putting his feet on my desk.

    "As you can see I am working and put your feet down otherwise I will throw you out of my office"i replied

    "Awww!we both know you love me too much to do that"he said making a girly face

    That''s why I say we have opposite personalities he is a talkative and goofy man but also serious when it comes to work.

    "Remind me why I am still your friend "I replied

    "Touche!but come on man it''s off time and tommorow is weekend, just look at yourself you look damn exhausted and tired.For my sake go home and take some rest "he said in stern voice

    "I am fine silas, besides I have alot of work ,I will go when its finished "I said shrugging

    "Fine!be the stubborn ass you are because I am also not leaving without you so get ready to be annoyed" he said with a playful glint in his eyes .

    "Silas don''t act childish " I replied

    " Daniel what''s wrong you are not going home for sometime and also you stay alot in office these days ,is it because of those nightmares "he said looking at me with concern.

    Whenever I had those nightmares back in orphanage Gran used to help me calm and sometimes silas would tell me jokes to calm me. I told him I don''t have them anymore because I don''t want to disturb him he has his own life to worry about . Not wanting to confirm his doubt I decided to change the topic.

    "No, silas I am fine ,you know what I promise to leave in 2 hours , happy now" I said assuring him

    " Besides you should go home aunt selina must be waiting for you"

    He stands huffing but then looks at me with stern face

    "I am leaving but I will call you in 2 hours if I still find you in this office I will personally haunt you down " he said

    He then walks towards the door but comes to a halt saying

    "One more thing, be on time tommorow "

    "Tommorow?what''s tommorow? I frown in confusion

    He facepalms himself

    "You forget didn''t you?"

    Tommorow is Amy''s weekly get together,you should be there otherwise you will have to face her wrath " with that he walks out leaving me with one word lingering in my mind.

    Amy.....

 Chapter 2 - 2

    Amy ....

    Amy Moretti

    The name which brings happiness in my empty soul and at the same time leaves a ache in my heart ,she is the love of my life the one whom I wanted to spend my forever with but you don''t always get what you want .

    I shook my thoughts away and continue to do my work ,I don''t know how much time passed when I heard the ringing of my cell phone I mentally cursed myself remembering silas and his warning I immediately picked up the call

    "You are still in office aren''t you"i heard him saying in agitated voice

    "I just lost the track of time but don''t worry I am leaving " I replied

    " Daniel why are you such a stubborn workaholic freak" he said

    "Hey! I am not a freak and as I said I am leaving , so don''t worry" I said

    "You are telling truth, right "

    "Yeah ! Silas I am not lying "

    "Now that''s like a good boy no no I mean like a good Daniel "he said

    " Shut up you idiot "

    He laughs then replies "Bye my love have a good night"

    "Bye idiot "I chuckle at his calling me love .

    I pick my office bag and leave my cabin walking towards the elevator, I walk out of the elevator on reaching ground floor exiting the my office building I nod at the guards on duty I walk to my Audi A8 settling myself I pull the car in the direction of my house.

    Within 20 minutes of my drive I was outside my mansion the guard on looking who is at gate opens it, I park my car in garage and I walk to the front door typing password on pad . I went inside my house only to be greeted with silence and loneliness you must be thinking why I live in such a huge house alone ,I was more than okay in my studio apartment but a business partner of mine was selling his house and he wanted a responsible man to look after it so Silas started to pesture me to buy it as he wanted me to start thinking about having a family on his insistence I bought it . It is a 2 storey mansion with 8 bedrooms, swimming pool ,garden ,home theatre and a mini office for me .Most parts of this house is made of glass reflecting the shade of pool . How much I would give to come home to see Amy sitting on poolside laughing at our children playing in garden. I smile sadly at my thoughts .I make my way to bedroom to take shower after taking a shower and changing into my sweat pants and shirt I went to kitchen to eat dinner. I have a housekeeper Maria she is a middle aged woman who comes everyday to look after house ,she also makes me breakfast and dinner ,I see lasagna in oven so I simply heat it and begins to eat .After finishing I place the dishes in dish washer and went to my room again,laying on my side of bed I come face to Amy''s picture on my nightstand it was a picture from school when she was sitting on grass ,smiling with a bottle of water in her hands the wind blowing her hairs away .

    Silas I started going to elementary school near our orphanage there I met Ayla Moretti she was shy yet confident girl ,she didn''t judged me and silas for being orphan like others did . I still want used to trusting people and it resulted in me being anti social kind of child but despite all she became our good friend ,she was also new in town and came from a wealthy family her mother was an interior designer and her father died when she was 4 .She also had a little sister who we didn''t met at that time as she was 2 years our junior.Silas and ayla would always cheer me up and would drag me to interact with our children but I couldn''t find the strength in me to start over again. I still had my panic attacks and it would get worse when people used to bully me or mock me for being a orphan .At such times I would go and sit at the lake behind our school, somehow listen to waves of water calmed me .Silas and ayla would stand up for for most of times and used to support me alot. I slowly begin to came out of my shell and joined debate society so that I could gain some confidence in me ,it worked for me because with time I started to gain confidence and stand for myself. I also joined many other societies and focused on achieving good grades ,silas and ayla were happy to see me like that and gran she would always be so proud whenever I brought her my trophies and show her my achievements but still I would stay away from much socialising and spent my time in library or doing my homework, silas would call me nerd as he always liked to play around and whenever he asked to be part of his pranks i would refuse him.

    It was an other day in school i was in grade 5 at that time ,Silas and ayla went home but I stayed to complete my science assignment. As I was doing my work I heard the class room door closing ,I rushed only to see it locked , I heard some people laughing and went to see through key hole ,there I saw Xavier and his gang smirking, he used to bully me alot so one day I went to our class teacher complaining about him ,he was given detention for a whole week he didn''t took it well and promised to get back at me . I begged him to open the door but he went away laughing with his gang.I started to hyperventilate all those terrifying moments when my mother would lock me in store and starve me started to get back to me . I started to bang at the door praying that someone hear and help me , my body started shaking and sweating I realised I was having a panic attack .I tried to stabilize myself but I couldn''t stop it .

    Just when I thought no one will come to rescue me I heard the door opening without seeing who was saved me I bolted outside the room towards the ground breathing in fresh air , I slumped to the ground my body still shaking when a pair of arms wrapped around my neck and a angelic voice asked "Are you okay"...

 Chapter 3 - 3

    For the first time in my life ,I felt calmed ,I felt safe .I felt my heartbeat going back to normal I pulled away to see who this angel was and what I saw accelerated my heartbeat again ,there she was staring at me with a confused and concerned face .Her eyes were hazelnut with streaks of yellow in them ,her brown hair were in two braids .She was indeed an angel, she opened her mouth again to ask the question which no body ever asked me

    "Are you okay " she asked

    Coming out of stance I replied

    "Y-yes ,I am fine, were you the one who opened the class room door"

    "Yes ! It was me" she said and stood up offering me a hand.

    " Thank you ! For saving me ,but how did you find me"i asked taking her hand and standing up

    "I forgot my lunch bag here and came to take it but then I heard someone screaming down the hall so I came to look and then I found the class room locked so I just unlocked it and you ran from there like the room was on fire" she replied smiling

    "Do you need water I have it in my lunch bag ,come I will give you ."she said and I followed her near the bench . She sat beside me and handed me a bottle of water ,thanking her I immediately drank it.

    "Thank you again for saving me"i said feeling grateful that she was on time.

    She giggled and said "No, problem you were really looking sad to me and whenever my mommy is sad I hug her" for some reason her voice was soothing to me . I watched as she pulled two twinkies from her lunch box and gave one to me. I tentatively took one from her friend ,still looking at that cute and kind girl.

    "Now , can we be friends"she asked adoringly

    "Why"i asked

    "Because I don''t have many friends here and many children call me dumbo"she said pouting.

    "You are not dumb ,you are cute and kind girl"i replied smiling

    "Really! I am cute "she asked grinning. I chuckled and nodded.

    "So are we friends " she asked expectantly. For some reason I couldn''t ignore her innocence so I stretched my hand towards her.She shook it happily and then we both sat there eating twinkies.It was the start of our friendship and at that moment I knew it was going to be more than that. I later learned that she was Amy Moretti Ayla''s little sister.At lunch she would always come to eat her lunch with me and share her twinkies.She also met silas and didn''t liked him a bit .We four became close spending time together. At times she would visit me in orphanage with Vahide ( her mother) she is also a great women and treated me and silas gently,especially she would spent her weekends with me . I would help her in homework and she would share all her problems with me ,we would visit lake behind the school and sat there eating twinkies. It was at that moment I knew I was falling for her . She invited us at her house on her 15 birthday, she really was from a wealthy family .From that day I made it my goal to become something worthy of her.We continued to be like that along with ayla and silas,one thing I noticed growing up was Amy''s behaviour towards silas ,although she pretended she didn''t liked his childish acts and carefree nature but deep down I noticed her discreetly laughing whenever he would crack a joke or the way she looked at him with different emotions in her eyes. I wished I could realize the meaning behind her emotions early but I just shrugged those thoughts away at that time .Silas also didn''t take things that way he wasn''t the type to commit ,he loved playing around.Years passed and it was time for three of us to graduate high school and pursue our career.I remember it was the day of our graduation and the same day I made my first million in stock market, I was over the moon and wanted to share it with Amy first.

    I decided to break this news to her after the ceremony and also share my feelings with her, I realized long time ago that I love her the way she cared about me, the way she would hug me whenever she was upset ,the way she would share everything me first . The happiness in her eyes whenever I achieved good grades or achieved something, she would bring me alot of presents on my birthday and other occasions, although I refused her many times but she would always that there was no sorry and thank you between friends.I graduated as the gold student of my school ,among the crowd I saw Gran ,Vahide mom ,amy ( she was still a freshman) and of course ayla and silas cheering for me.After ceremony I went to find amy and to tell her about my feelings but I came to a halt when I saw amy on one knee proposing silas to be his boyfriend, I felt my insides churning, there was an indescribable sensation in my heart like something precious was ripped from me .I saw silas being reluctant and confused but eventually accepted her proposal. My body started shaking and I knew I was going to have panic attack so I ran away from the scene towards the same lake were i spent many of moments with Amy. I came in front of the lake and screamed letting all of emotions slip in that scream tears were all over my face . I felt pathetic and weak again . For once in my life I wanted to love and be loved in return wa it too much to ask I questioned lord over and over, I don''t know for how much time I sat there looking at the lake and emptiness of my soul , I remembered every moment I spend with her ,her laugh , hugs and the fact that despite having a soft side she was fiesty and stubborn when it gets to have something. I made a decision at that moment ,if my friends were happy with each other then who I was to break them apart no they were way too much important and precious to me to do such thing.Silas was my brother and Amy was my best friend. I wasn''t going to lose them because of my feelings. So I decided to bury my feelings deep in my heart and went back to face the bitter reality that Amy wasn''t going to be mine ,she wouldn''t be a part of forever I dreamt of with her. When I reached high school Amy was there laughing with silas she had a dreamy look in her eyes as for silas he was happy but still reluctant. As she saw me staring at them ,she immediately came running apologising that she never told me about her feelings before as she was confused but the thought of silas leaving for college made her realise that she liked silas I put on a happy face and told her I was happy for both them ,she then hugged me and told that how happy she was .As for silas , he told me that he never looked Amy that way but he didn''t wanted to embarrass her in front of everyone and also he wanted to give it a shot so he accepted that proposal. I knew Amy was always the daring one and would get through any length to get what she wanted but I never new she would be like that for silas and would herself propose him in front of everyone. Whenever I saw them together I felt my heart shattering but thinking that they both will be happy with each other used to sooth that pain a little. I wanted my feeling to fade away so after graduating high school I bought a studio apartment near college and went to live there ,silas went to live with her aunt selina ,it was bit difficult for us as we spent 10 years living together . I gave more than half a million to Gran so that she could use it for the welfare of orphanage. As much as I didn''t wanted to, I distanced myself from from everyone to get over of my feelings using college as an excuse as ayla, silas and me went for different courses but we were still in same college , but Amy being Amy came to meet me every weekend and sometimes for sleepover and even sometimes with silas. She would tell me about school and how desperately she wanted it to end, about her dates with silas and how most of them were planned by her. I would sit there listening to her angelic voice , secretly admiring her ,absorbing her beauty when she would watch movies with me and sometimes cuddle with me .I know every single thing about her , she likes to ramble about her problems while eating twinkies, how she would rub her fingers whenever she was nervous , the lines on her forehead whenever she frowned. But she also became busy when she joined law school I also became busy in my company, I thought my feelings will fade away with time but I was wrong more than wrong whenever I saw her my feelings only intensified, even after 17 years I still love her the same.My Amy ,my angel.

    I came out of my thoughts when I noticed that a tear fell from my eye, I wiped it away and smiled looking at her picture. I would spend my life alone if it meant seeing her happy , with that thoughts I went into a deep slumber letting my dreams haunt me once again.......

 Chapter 4 - 4

    Amy''s POV:

    The sound of clock ticking was the only sound resonating through courtroom, as the judge was busy with the jury deciding the verdict. The sweat forming on the forehead of defence lawyer clearly indicating that he already knew who was going to lose,causing me to smirk. But I wouldn''t pity him because he was supporting someone who was involved in trafficking and hacking bank accounts. This one was by far the longest and time taking case I have ever fought. The criminal was not the to be proved guilty easily,that bastard was way too cunning.

    The judge clears his throat bringing everyone''s attention to him.

    "By looking at all the evidences presented to us by NIO team, the facts explained and proved by Ms Moretti and also listening to witnesses, the court of Istanbul declares Mr Whitmore guilty and hence subjecting him to 40 years imprisonment and fine imposed"

    The judge says closing the file .A wide smile takes place on my face as I watch the officers taking that man away not missing the glare I receive from him,its not the first time I received it.The biggest disadvantage of working as a criminal laywer is you make more enemies than friends. I listen as the officers explain the victory to reporters.Working in NIO means almost representing Government, I already know that this case will make headline even before midnight .As I already said this case was related to the hacking of bank accounts of government officials.

    "Congratulations Amy,you did it again" my assistant talia says happily as I pack my stuff .

    "Thanks and to you too ,without it wouldn''t be possible,afterall teamwork pays off".

    "I would have agreed but in your case it''s your persistence and stubbornness to never give up ".she replied

    "Should I take it as a compliment " I said raising an eyebrow.

    "Maybe but Amy you should at least be careful . It''s not good making enemies. "

    "I would make 100 of enemies if it would result in putting an end to such crimes and also it is a sight to see such bastards behind bars" I explained.

    "I am not defending those criminals or something like that but I am just giving you an advice to avoid such high risk cases or sort things to a certain level . You don''t have to oppose everyone."she says desperately.

    "You know talia that when I want something I get it even if have to reach hell for it" i say a tad bit annoyed.

    "Only you can say that amy" she says sighing.

    Just as i was about to reply.Mr Vlad comes.

    "You once again won Ms Moretti . I must you are way more clever than your age." He says crossing his arms.

    "Well thank you Mr Vlad ,but let me you I win because I always side with truth unlike you"i reply confidently.

    "I couldn''t agree with that Amy, just because I defend them doesn''t mean I appreciate their doings and it''s not necessary that our agencies are always right maybe they are pressurised, there can be plotting and conspiracies."he replied

    That triggered me "Oh please Mr .Vlad , they didn''t risk their lives for nothing and false accusations "I replied in an irritated manner.

    He scoffed and said "Maybe, but you are saying that because of your sister serving in one of the agencies".

    Agitated by his reply I raise my finger at him "Mr.Vlad I guess you and all the people who acknowledge me know very well that my professional life is not related to my personal life in any way"

    He raises his brow replying "You should be very careful Ms.Moretti your feisty attitude and stubbornness will lead you in deep waters one day ."

    "Its very kind of you to give me such advice ,now if you excuse me I have better things to do than listen to your nonsense "

    Not waiting anymore for his words I storm off the room with talia following me.

    "I just don''t get it why everyone here likes to give me their shitty advice"i say still trying to calm myself .

    "Maybe it''s your attitude "talia mumbles slowly but I hear and turn around facing her .

    "Oh really , can you please eloborate"i say through gritted teeth.

    "Amy calm down ,its just while solving cases you make every one related to the case a criminal too and you also like to push other people''s button. Look there are some things that are forbidden but you like to defy everyone even the officials sometimes ".

    "So I should work on my cases considering everyone''s influence and power" I ask questionably.

    Talia sighs and replies"look Amy I think we should drop this subject here ,you won a case today you should celebrate it your mother must be waiting at home."

    I rub my face with my hands " Yeah you are right mom must be waiting it''s going to be dinner time soon and ayla is also coming home today so I should be heading home".

    "Well greet ayla for me it''s been long since I met her"she says as we make our way towards parking area .

    " Will do bye!" I say as I reach my car waving at talia and sliding in.

    Today was really a tiring day but when it''s not.

    I forget to introduce myself ,you should have already guessed that I am a laywer . My name is moretti ,25 years old and working as a criminal laywer for NIO .My mother is a fashion designer, we shifted to Istanbul from Ankara when our father died i was 2 at that time and ayla my sister was 4 ,it was a very difficult time for us but thankfully we made it . I don''t have very clear memories of my father but I still miss him.Mom is very protective of us that''s why when ayla joined NIO she became very worried and even more when I started working as a criminal lawyer . I understand her concerns as we both are the only family she have.I am very stubborn, my mom says I am difficult to deal with but I guess it who I am. When I first shifted here I became very lonely as mom got busy in her work and ayla in school ,it was the time when I met Daniel my best friend forever,he is the only one who''s how to handle me . No matter how much sad or tired I am he always make me smile.Although he is not very talkative or goofy person , he is very deep and thoughtful but caring towards his loved ones. I know he hides about his life before orphanage and I didn''t forced him ever to tell me because once I did he had such a cold look in his eyes that it made me shiver for some reason ,he is not a very easy to read person he knows well how to hide his emotions, his blue grey eyes are as deep as ocean but they have a storm in them . We always did things together , its because I feel comfortable and myself with him , some people even took us as couple but I couldn''t blame them we have been very close and due to his popularity and personality our personal space is mostly invaded by media.As for my love his name is Silas, he is my prince charming , despite pretending I hate his flirty behaviour and goofy self I had always been attracted to him .His compliments made me blush and he had a certain effect on me .I remember on the day of his graduation my nerves were nagging ne to accept my feeling and tell him before he goes away ,keeping these thoughts in my mind I proposed him in front of everyone. Although he was reluctant but still he accepted it but I still find him uncertain some times even after 8 years . Whenever I talked to him he always says that he loves me and is still getting used to all such things . Maybe I am overthinking, I know for sure my love will make him certain.

    I look around to see my house coming in view , we live in a moderate but cozy house not too big and not to small.I park my car in front and begin to walk towards the door . On entering my house my nostrils are instantly greeted with the aroma of food making my stomach grumble . Mom is an amazing chef and likes to cook herself. I speak inside the kitchen to find my mom setting the table.

    "Hey mom! " I greet making her turn around and hug me.

    "Hey Amy! How was your day" she says smiling.

    I make a very happy face and say "Well your daughter won another case".

    Her face immediately turns into a grin "That''s my girl ,looks like I made chocolate mousse at the right time"

    "Really ! Mom you are the best " I say back hugging her.

    "I know my child ,now go take a shower while I prepare salad and bring ayla with you while coming she is in her room"

    "Sure Mom"i say making way to my room. I place my things and files on my desk and went in the bathroom to take a warm shower . After a while I change into my pjs and left my room to my sister''s. My sister and I share a very close bond but sometimes she can be very bossy.

    Without knocking I went inside only to see her grinning like a Cheshire cat looking at her phone . I jump to her side and hug her.

    "Gosh Amy I was going to fall" she replies still holding her phone.

    "Well it''s not my fault that you were busy texting your boyfriend and didn''t even pay notice to me" I reply sarcastically.

    She rolls her eyes "Well he is not my boyfriend but fiance and secondly I was coming to get you for dinner."

    "For gods sake you were on a mission for two days with him and you guys are still texting "I say

    "That''s the point we went on a mission not on a picnic were we have to focus on work."she replies in a duh tone.

    Sometimes I am envious of her relationship with my soon to be bro in law Emir. They met during their initial years of training in Ankara ,well you can say Emir is the one who fell for her first and it took him 2 years to woo my sister. They dated for 4 years before Emir proposed her last year , they are set to get married in 3 months . Emir is a nice guy with a small family ,hardworking and caring and most of all they both love each other to bits , the love I want Silas to show me. But I know Silas is not the type to get lovey lovey.

    "Whatever now come downstairs mom is waiting for dinner" I say standing

    "Yeah just give me two minutes" she says non chalantly .

    I shake my head and a make my downstairs, true to her word she came in two minutes.

    "I heard you won the case , Congo Amy you did well" she says side hugging me .

    "Thanks sissy btw how was your mission ". I asked.

    " Well lets talk about it later " she says in a dismissing tone . I hope everything is ok.

    We reach kitchen and help mom bring the dishes . As they are placed I start digging in .

    " Ayla I was thinking to go for wedding shopping next week " mom said

    "Mom we have enough time for that" she replies casually.

    " You call 3 months enough time" I reply making face.

    Mom shakes her face and say "I can''t believe my daughter is getting married. "

    "Mom I will always be here for you and Amy" ayla assures her.

    "I know it''s just your jobs are risky and you guys are everything I have " mom says emotionally.

    I held her hand and said " Mom you don''t need to worry we will always be your daughters and will be with you always".

    "Aww my daughter , I think you should also start having thoughts about marriage" she says simlingly.

    I groan "Mom a minute ago you were being emotional about ayla getting married and now you are talking about my wedding , let me live my life before getting tied ".

    Ayla chuckles while mom looks at me with a look in her eyes

    " If you truly love someone you won''t call it''s not getting tied"

    I shrug before saying "Whatever mom let me enjoy my sissy''s wedding and also if I got married early who will look after ayla''s 6 children".

    Ayla glares at me while mom chuckles

    "I am looking forward to it" mom says while laughing.

    Ayla blushes and says "Mom not you too"

    We all continue eating and discussing wedding plans ocassionally making ayla blush. After dinner ,I clean dishes while ayla clears the table .Calling it a night we all went to our rooms. As I lay on my bed I pick my phone from my nightstand hoping to get a message from silas ,but there was none why I am not surprised he wouldn''t bother for atleast a day or two saying he was busy .just as i was going to put it back the screen went off with a notification. It was a text from Daniel, even though we don''t see each other much because he is always busy and stuff like that but he never fails to prove that he is always there for me. I look at the message

    Daniel:Congratulations you are brilliant amy????

    Me:Thanks you are coming tommorow right, otherwise I will kick your ass.

    Daniel:Wouldn''t miss it for the world tesoro

    I smile at her calling me tesoro, he is the only one who calls me by nickname.

    Me: Goodnight

    Daniel : have a good night ????

    Only this idiot knows how to make me smile ,with that I fell into a deep slumbe

 Chapter 5 - CHAPTER 5

    Daniel''s POV:

    I jolt up from my dream screaming ,my breaths coming in short pants, forehead covered in sweat.Martha came barging in my room with my medicine and a glass of water.I quickly chucked it down .Soon my heartbeat started getting stable , I looked at clock to see it was 3 in the morning, I turned to Martha who was standing there with a concerned look on her face . This was a normal routine for me when I slept at home.

    "Are you okay master"she asked politely .

    "Thanks! I am feeling better Martha , you go back and sleep " I offer her a kind smile.

    "Please call me if you need anything master "she says

    "I will Martha " I say getting up from my bed.

    She nods and leaves . I sigh and went to bathroom for my morning duties after doing my stuff I head to the gym in basement for some workout , I am not a fitness freak but doing workout keeps many things off my mind , I plug headphones in my ear and began running on treadmill. After two hours I am drenched in sweat ,taking a swig from my water bottle I make my way to my room to get ready . I wear a black V neck with dark blue jeans, it feels good to wear casual clothes. Reaching kitchen I see Martha making my coffee and breakfast, I take a place on stool as she dishes out scrambled eggs and toast . I thank her and begin to eat my breakfast, checking emails on my phone simultaneously. After that I settle myself in my home office to sort some paper work , soon its 4 in the evening. I better be leaving other i will get late ,closing the files I grab my car keys,wallet and phone . I slide in my car deciding on what to buy for Amy , then it clicks twinkies ,yeah our love for twinkies is still strong.I buy twinkies and her favorite lillies. Half an hour later a familiar house comes in view ,nostalgia hits me as I remember the time we all spend here. Parking my car I make my way to the front door,just as I am about to ring the bell the door opens and I am tackled into a bear hug . The familiar scent of lillies surround me ,I hug Amy back as best I can with my hands full . She suddenly pulls back and smacks my head.

    "Woah , I wasn''t expecting this after you nearly crushed me.",I say amused

    "The hug was for "I missed you" and I smacked you because you me miss you this much " she replies with a frown and crossed arms

    "You know I was very busy Amy" I reply in a guilty tone.

    "Even I am busy Daniel but I don''t prioritize my work over my family".

    "So ,you won''t forgive me that easily " I ask with a smirk.

    She raises a brow "No"

    "Too bad I brought you twinkies for an apology but looks like I have to keep them to myself." I reply faking emotions.

    Her eyes move from me to twinkies and I already know I won the war.

    She gives me a defeated look and says "This is cheating you knew I will forgive you for twinkies"

    I laugh lightly and hand her twinkies and flowers, she inhales their fragrance.

    "Now don''t stand here and come inside "she says making her way inside and with me following her.

    "So where''s everyone"I ask as she places the lillies in a vase nearby and asks me to follow her.

    "Well mom is the kitchen making dinner ,Emir and Ayla are in living room doing lovey dovey stuff and silas as usual is late" she replies scowling at the last part . I don''t know what to do with this man .As we reach living room I see Emir and Ayla snuggled on sofa laughing.Amy rolls her eyes while I clear my throat to get their attention.Ayla quickly jumps away and comes to greet me .

    " Hey Daniel! It''s been long"Ayla says hugging me.

    "Yeah it''s been long but I can see you guys are busy"I reply quirking my eyebrow at her.

    "Yeah they can''t keep their hands to themselves, I am surprised they are still virgin "Amy says making Emir chuckle and Ayla blush.

    "Amy"she gasps.

    Emir comes and bro hug me while they both start bickering.

    "Hey man !it''s been really long" Emir says in his gruff voice.

    "Life keeps you busy "I reply nonchalantly.

    "Well it must be busy for you being the Billionaire bachelor "he says emphasizing the last two words.

    "Emir is right , I wonder why are you still single"Ayla butts in.

    "Well..." I trail off not knowing what to say.

    "Don''t tell me you are secretly dating someone because I swear I will kill you with my own hands"Amy says standing by my side I roll my eyes at her statement.

    "Spare me Amy I promise if I date someone you will be the first person to know "I reply not wanting to talk about this.

    "Stop blackmailing her Amy" Vahide mom says coming in the room she greets Emir and then comes to me .

    "Daniel son how have you been" she asks lovingly.

    "I am good and happy to see after many days"I reply and give a peck on her cheeks .

    "How are you doing"I ask her

    "Well you can see I am happy that my daughter is getting married and I am going to be Grand mother"she replies teasingly.I chuckle while Ayla blushes again.

    "Mom what is with you and Amy these days"

    "I can''t help it"Vahide mom replies waving her off

    "You all settle down in dinning room while I dish out your food"she turns to me

    "Daniel will you like to help me"

    "Why not"

    As we enter kitchen Vahide mom asks me to cut some veggies while she takes out the food from oven.

    "How''s life going son "she asks in a motherly tone.

    "Nothing much Vahide mom just work here and there"

    "You know when I see Ayla and Emir together I feel very happy ,I always wanted both of my daughters happy "she says with a fond look on her face.

    "I am happy for them too ,they both deserve happiness"I utter .

    "What about your happiness"she asks directly looking at me.

    I place veggies on the plate and reply

    "I am happy"

    "Quit the acting daniel ,you think I am oblivious to your feelings for Amy,I don''t see the way you look at her with longing in your eyes or the way you always have been with her" her words render me speechless as I am the one to mask my emotions very well.

    "Vahide mom....."

    "Don''t you dare deny it daniel ,I have known you since your childhood I know how you feel towards her." I start to panic ,I don''t want Amy to hear this.I hold her hands and reply.

    "Vahide mom I know you love me as a son but swing both of them together happy with each other makes me happy too .You know people say if you truly love someone you should let them go where there happiness lies and her happiness is Silas"

    Vahide mom looks at me with tear filled eyes, the thing I hate the most ''pity''.

    "I really wish you could be my son in law"she retorts.

    "Vahide mom please she is happy and Silas is a good guy" she nods and hugs me .

    "What''s going in here"Amy comes into the view throwing us a curious glance .

    I immediately reply" Nothing mom is getting emotional for Ayla"

    She shakes her head"Mom the way you are acting I am sure Ayla will cancel the wedding"

    "God forbid Amy,stop speaking rubbish"she scolds her making me laugh and Amy to glare at me.She picks the dishes and we follow her to the dinning,settling ourselves.Just as we are about to start dinner the door bell rings and Emir goes to open it,he returns a moment later with silas following him.He greets Ayla ,Vahide mom ,me and lastly hugs and pecks Amy who in return glares at him .

    "Couldn''t you be punctual for once in your life"Amy asks him

    Silas being silas waves it off before replying

    "Sorry for that I got stuck in something"

    "Why I am not surprised" Amy scoffs and take her chair beside me.

    Dinner went smoothly with occasional laughs and talk and soon we were sitting again in living room drinking hot chocolate that Amy made,Vahide mom excused herself saying she had some work.I was sitting on the love seat while Emir and silas were discussing something while Ayla was watching them and Amy was drinking her hot chocolate.

    "So , how''s the wedding plans going" I asked.

    "Well the venue and catering is sorted"Emir retorts happily

    "Mom is designing my dress so that''s not an issue"Ayla says grinning

    "What about the Honey moon "silas asks wiggling his eyebrows making me chuckle.

    "Well we haven''t think about it yet" Emir straighten his back.

    "It''s on me ,you guys don''t need to worry" I inform them making all of them look at me.

    "What do you mean"Amy questions

    "I wanted to give you guys something for your wedding and I found it best that I could arrange an honeymoon for you both"

    "It''s way kind of you Daniel but we don want to bother you"Emir retorts.

    "Believe me it isn''t a bother for me it''s a wedding gift for my brother and siste"

    "Oh my my look Daniel Saritas planning a honeymoon"Amy says amused I chuckle at her words.

    "So are you sending them on a cruise trip or you bought a private island for them"Silas butts in making Ayla frown

    "A private island" she questions

    "look bro we know you are a billionaire bit don''t go out of the way" Emir says suddenly becoming serious.

    "Guys leave that to me it''s a surprise and Silas keep your mouth shut" I say playfully making all of them laugh .Soon Silas leaves saying aunt wasn''t so well although Amy was reluctant she didn''t said anything ,Emir also follows him ,ayla retires to her room saying goodbye to me .I also take my leave and Amy walks me out .I still feel she is upset.

    "Amy you don''t need to worry about silas you know his attitude was always careless"I say leaning on the side of my car.She places her head on my shoulder sighing loudly .

    "I know but he always it hard for me"

    "Be patient with him and everything will be fine ,I know you are my strong girl" I smile at her.She shakes her head and stands in front hugging me.

    "Good night Daniel drive safely"She says looking me in eyes and at the moment I wanted time to stop , reluctantly letting go of her I say

    "Good night tesoro" she smiles and walks back in ,I slide into my car and watch her waving at me before closing her door.

 Chapter 6 - CHAPTER 6

    It was another hectic day, Daniel was sitting in his office discussing a project with his HR manager but they were interrupted by Ashton who walked in .

    "Sorry to disturb you sir ,but there is someone waiting outside to meet you"

    Daniels frown"Who might it be"

    "Ms Moretti" ashton replies. Daniel becomes happy and confused at the same time ,he looks over his manager.

    "We will discuss the remaining things later asher,you may leave"He says dismissing him and allowing Ashton to let Amy in.

    "Tesoro what a surprise"Daniel says hugging her.She pulls back to reply"I know ,how are you ?"

    "I am good but you sure you came to meet the right person Silas office is on tenth floor"Daniel says and she rolls her eyes.

    "I came to meet you but if you don''t have time I can leave" Amy says shrugging but she was giving a very tense aura as if something was bugging her and Daniel didn''t missed it.

    "Ofcourse I have time for you have a seat and let me order you your favorite coffee"He says pressing intercom and ordering coffee for both of them.Aftrr that he goes to sit with Amy.

    "So,what brings you here today ?"Daniel questions.Amy shifts in her seat looking tense."Can''t I come to meet my best friend"she says and laughs awkwardly but Daniel gives him a serious look.

    "Amy we just met two days ago besides I can tell you want to talk about something so spill the beans"Daniel says in a soft yet demanding voice.This thing always about Daniel always intrigued Amy that he can read her like a open book .

    "Silas"Amy starts but Ashton comes in holding two cups of coffee ,Amy takes one politely saying thank you, when he leaves Daniel looks at Amy.

    "Something happened between you too"he asks

    "I don''t know Daniel I ask myself the same question is everything okay between us but I don''t get a satisfactory answer"Amy states taking a sip from her coffee ,Daniel looks at her beautiful hazel eyes which look sad at the moment.

    "He loves you tesoro ,but we both know that he handles things differently and less maturely."

    "I am getting frustrated now Daniel ,we have been together for 7 years now but I am always the one to take initiative steps in our relationship,if he truly loves me then why don''t he shows it "Amy exasperates

    "Look ----"Daniel starts but Amy cuts him off.

    "No,it''s not the way a relationship works we are settled in our lives and whenever I talk about marriage he changes the topic."Daniel looks at her as she sighs sadly . He can''t see her like that unhappy and uncertain.

    "Tesoro look at me"he retorts but she still stares at her coffee.Sighing Daniel softly lifts her chin with his index finger making her look at him .Those hazel pools enchants him but he continues

    "Silas has always been the carefree one ,he doesn''t take things that deeply,you need to have hope in him I am sure he will ask you at the right time" Something reflects in Amy''s eyes as she says"I love him Daniel and I want to spend my life with him" her words hit him hard he slowly hugs her

    "You both will have your happily ever after Tesoro, just talk to him about it I am sure it must be somewhere in his mind you just need to bring it out"Daniel says rubbing her back,she pulls back taking the warmth away from him ,rubbing her watery eyes she asks

    "You think so "

    "I know so"Daniel says making Amy chuckle.

    "What I would I do without you"

    "Isn''t it obvious ,you will be sulking around"Daniel says pinching her nose ,Amy smiles and pecks his jaw making a shiver ran through him .

    "You know any girl will be lucky to have you"Daniel scoffs" I am not a prince charming"

    "Maybe you are more than that"Daniel shakes his head wishing he was her prince charming.Amy''s phone rings and she turns to look at it.

    "Oh !shoot ,I have a case this evening"she states standing frantically

    "I better be leaving" she grabs her purse and pats his arm.

    "Thanks Daniel for giving me time"

    "Now you are offending me "Daniel says with a fake hurt expression making Amy grin as she shakes her head.

    "Take care of yourself Daniel ,bye'' she says and makes her way out.Daniel stands there watching her figure saunter towards the elevator with a smile but as soon as the elevator closes his smile disappears.Her words replaying in his mind ''I love him daniel''he closes his eyes wanting the ache to disappear.Sighing he decides to have a talk with Silas.

    Reching his floor ,Daniel steps out of elevator with his usual stoic face carrying a authoritative aura .Employees on seeing their boss scurry towards their desk ,some greet him but he simply nods at them .Making his way towards Silas office he slightly knocks and enters only to see him holding hands with Nadia and laughing about something.Daniel clears his throat to gain their attention.Silas quickly lets go of her hands and turns to Daniel nervously.

    "Daniel "he greets sheepishly.

    "Dani"Nadia grins and embraces Daniel in a hug .Nadia is Silas cousin and is like a sister to Daniel ,she is somewhat of a tomboy nature . Silas recommend her for a post in finance dept. and seeing her credentials he gave it to her but she do far she has never disappointed Daniel.

    "Hey Nadia,how is my little sister"Daniel asks softly.Nadia smiles for a moment but then narrows her eyes

    "I have been better but this company of yours give me alot of work" Daniel tittered.

    "Well this is work and you can''t escape it all the time ,by the way were you guys busy " Daniel questioned but Silas simply shrugged while Nadia continued"Nothing much just having a talk "Daniel could feel something going on but he decided to let it slip .

    "Nadia it is office and I expect everyone to act professionaly" Daniel said a little sternly. Nadia immediately nodded she knew how serious Daniel is when it comes to work.

    "Well I should return to work,see you later boss"she leaves emphasizing boss.Silas turns to Daniel straightening his tie

    "To what do I owe you this visit" silas asks.Daniel sits in front of his seat placing his hands in his desk .

    "I didn''t came to chit chat Silas ,Amy came today"He informs .Silas knitt his eyebrows together.

    "When,I didn''t knew about her visit"

    "Because she came to meet me and she was upset about you"

    Silas rolls his eyes"Now,what did I do" he asks as if Daniel didn''t told him about her being upset.

    "Cut the crap Silas ,you know you need to act more responsibly in this relationship"he retorts but Silas like always make a face

    "If being responsible means I have to do all that lovey dovey stuff than I am more than okay being myself"Silas replies opening his laptop .

    "You used to do every cliche shit in school and college with every other girl so why not with Amy" Daniel asked getting annoyed by his non chalant behaviour

    "I don''t know"he shrugs it off focusing on his laptop.Daniel having enough of this stands up and flips his laptop close.Silas looks at him but knowing he isn''t in the mood to play decides to reply.

    "I am just uncertain yet"he breathes out.

    "FOR GOD SAKE SILAS YOU HAVE BEEIN IN A RELATIONSHIP WITH HER FOR 7 YEARS AND NOW WHEN SHE EXPECTS YOU TO PROPOSE HER YOU ARE SAYING YOU ARE UNCERTAIN"Daniel calls out ,silas slams his desk

    "That''s the thing Daniel how can you expect me to marry someone when I don''t even that I love them or not"Silas retorts.

    "Then what the hell are you doing for 7 years"Daniel asks quizzical.

    "I was just trying to make this work out . I don''t want to hurt anyone" silas says rubbing his temples.Daniel calms himself down before going around the desk and placing his hand on his shoulder.

    "Amy is a wonderful woman silas, we have grown up with her .She is kind hearted,strong , successful and above all she loves you"

    "I am trying to sort this Daniel but I can''t propose to her now" silas says looking up at Daniel.

    "Silas I won''t force you but don''t do something that will blow whatever positivity we have in our life"

    "I promise I won''t"Silas places his hand on daniels assuring him or more like himself.Daniel smiles at him and wends his way out not before saying.

    "Not everyone gets love in their life and if you have you should learn to respect it" ......

 Chapter 7 - CHAPTER 7

    The wind around the lake was providing a cold yet peaceful ambience. Amy closed her eyes trying to calm her mind ,breathing the cold air in but still her mind was stuck at silas and his behavior.She opened her eyes to look at her surroundings it was almost night . Visiting Daniel made her felt calm and less tense and after her cases she decided to come to this lake behind their old school. Daniel introduced her to this place it was our kind of place for them ,sometimes both of them would come here and talk about what''s going on in their life ,it was calm and peaceful. After thinking for hours on how to confront Silas she finally decided to go home . Reaching home she was startled by seeing the bags that were present by the door . ''Whats going on ''she thought as she made her way to living room where Ayla was sitting talking to someone on phone but her tense shoulders and lines appearing on her forehead told her that something was off.

    "What''s going on Ayla"she asked as soon as ayla placed her phone aside .Ayla looked in her sisters direction eyes showing contemplation.

    "Nothing is going on Amy"she replied nonchalantly. This irked Amy .

    "Don''t bullshit me Ayla , I can see something is bothering you and why are your bags placed by the front door."?

    "I am going on a mission "Ayla says shrugging.

    "You just came back a week ago and you told me you aren''t going on any until after your wedding"

    "Stuff happens Amy ,things don''t always go planned "Ayla says still not meeting her sisters eyes ,Amy could sense that she was hiding something from her but what?.

    "Does mom know that you are going"Amy asks .

    "She''s staying at aunt selma''s place tonight and I won''t be leaving before tomorrow so don''t worry I will leave after she comes home".

    Having enough Amy walks and sits beside ayla crossing her arms.

    "Ayla what are you hiding"she questions desperately.

    "I am not hiding anything Amy ,I told you that I am just going on a mission and will be back soon it''s not that I am going for the first time".she replies frowning

    "I don''t know Ayla but I can feel something is going on you even had an argument with Emir , which is almost impossible" .Ayla rolls her eyes

    "Sometimes it''s better to hide some things for the sake of people you love " Ayla says slightly smiling but there was restlessness in her eyes. This was bugging Amy but she knew her sister was as stubborn as her .

    "Fine don''t tell me about it but you surely know that I have my own ways "Amy says with a smug face .Ayla chuckles

    " And by your own ways you mean Daniel right".

    "Obviously you know it''s not difficult for him to track or hack someone or something"Amy says .Ayla shakes her head

    "You will land him in trouble one day Amy "

    "Forget about that ,tell me what''s for dinner" Amy asks settling comfortably on sofa and smiling at her sister trying to trim the ongoing tension.Ayla squints her eyes already knowing what her sister is up to.

    "Don''t you dare think that I will make dinner for you alone , you are going to help me otherwise go to sleep" Amy fake pouts at her sister .

    "But you are my big sister so that''s your responsibility to take care of me" Amy says smiling

    "Hello there I am just two years older than you so don''t try that tactic on me "Amy''s smile suddenly falls knowing she has to help her sister ,Ayla smiles at her sisters childishness and walks to make some dinner not before throwing a cushion on her face and dragging her along.

    Next days rolls in with Ayla preparing to leave, Vahide was upset about her mission ,she always was whenever Ayla went on a mission but this time she wasn''t alone even Amy had a nagging feeling in her heart but she pushed it aside .

    "Mom you don''t need to worry I will be back in 4 days and then we will do wedding shopping"Ayla assured her mother as she sits on sofa looking worried.

    "I am a mother ayla ,I will always worry about my children"she says hugging her daughter and bidding her farewell.

    "Promise me you will return safely"She asks pulling back from the hug. Ayla stares at her mother ,for the first time in her life she couldn''t find strength to promise her mother but she knew better that showing her emotions will trouble her mother.

    Sighing she places a kiss on her mother''s forehead "I promise".she aprises reluctantly before walking out of the house where a car is waiting for her . Amy stands besides the car waiting for her sister.

    "Take care of mom and yourself Amy ,don''t trouble her" she says hugging her sister.

    Amy frowns "I am not a child Ayla besides you focus on your mission and return safely "

    Ayla smiles tiredly at her sister, she steps closer and says" I am proud of what you are today ,we have been to hell together and there''s nothing I won''t do for you or mom and always remember I will be here for you not always physically but mentally my sister"there was such an intensity in her words that made Amy''s heartbeat quicken but nevertheless she retorts

    "Woah! what''s with this emotional speech "

    "Just wanted to let you know my feelings "

    Amy nudges her shoulder playfully "you have a lifetime for your grandma speeches but for now leave and come back soon". Ayla simpered at her sister lovingly

    "Good bye Amy" with that she steps back and moves to her side sliding in the back seat , glancing her sister one last time before closing the door .Amy watches as the car starts and soon disappears from her sight but there was a certain heaviness on her heart, she could swear that she saw a certain gloomy expression on Ayla''s face and the uncertainty in her goodbye.. Why does it felt like a farewell before going away on a long trip or more like why does this goodbye felt unexplained and uncertain.

 Chapter 8 - CHAPTER 8:

    Daniel was sitting in his office, listening to Silas ranting and raving about his new ''secretary and her clumsiness '' with a frown,he wasn''t a tad bit interested into this topic but nevertheless paid attention because it was still early in the morning and if he ignored him ,he would still find a way to tell him his story.The ringing of Daniels phone caught both of their attention relieving Daniel and making Silas huff .Seeing Amy''s name Daniel immediately answered it but before he could say hello ,he heard frantic voice of Amy.

    "D-d-daniel" she sobbed.

    "Tesoro what happened and why are you crying."Daniel asks worriedly ,Silas also moves to the desk hearing this .

    "D-daniel something is wrong ,i-i got a call from Investigation headquarters saying they wanted to meet the family of Ayla Moretti."she stutters while sobbing.Daniel stands from his seat taking in Amy''s words and glances at silas who looks utterly confused and somewhat tensed.

    " Tesoro ! Listen calm yourself, I am sure everything will be alright you just reach there with Vahide mom and stable yourself for her,me and Silas will be there ."Daniel tries to soothe her and moment later she cuts the call.

    "What''s going on bro " Silas asks worriedly

    " Silas just follow me ,I will explain everything on the way."Daniel states grabbing his blazer and rushing towards the door.

    Reaching outside the building, Daniel and Silas quickly made their way to the front desk where a lady guides them to hall where they see a sobbing Vahide mom and Amy trying to soothe her but panic evident on her face. Daniel ran towards them , Silas following.

    " What happened" asked Daniel panting. Seeing him Amy hug him tightly while Silas went to hug Vahide mom.

    "They told us to wait for the officer in charge"Amy replied hoarsely,daniel in return started to rub her back trying to calm her.

    "Where is Emir"Silas questioned still hugging Vahide mom who looked ready to faint.

    "I saw him going to that room when we came but he didn''t came back" Amy retorted pointing to a certain door .A moment later , the door to that room opens and a fairly large man comes out ,his face emotionless.

    "I suppose you are the immediate family of Ayla Moretti"the man asks in a gruff voice.

    "Yes! We are ,I am her sister and this is our mother" Amy replies pulling back from Daniel.Before the man could state something further Vahide mom queried

    " Is everything alright officer ,where is my daughter "She asked frantically. Upon hearing this the officers mouth sets into a grim line .

    "Please follow me" the officer responds stepping aside and placing his hand on the door knob and turning it . Amy looked at her mother and then at Daniel who gave her a supporting nod but his instincts were telling him that whatever is going to happen,will change their lives forever. Taking a deep breath Amy and Daniel went inside with Silas and Vahide mom following but nothing in the work could prepare them for scene that was in front of them. There on a marble table was lying Ayla lifeless with a white sheet tugged around her body, her face covered in bruises and badly swollen from the right side. Beside her on the floor was perched Emir looking shattered,eyes blood shot holding and staring one of Ayla''s hand . Daniel blinked twice,his eyes refusing to believe the petrifying sight in front of him. He took a glance at Amy who was frozen on her spot ,a blood curling scream brought them all to reality. Vahide rans towards her daughters body , silas shakes his head in denial while Amy falls to the ground ,Daniel holding her.

    " No! This can''t be happening , Ayla wake up,wake up my daughter" Vahide screams grabbing Ayla''s face softly and slightly shaking her. Tears sting both Silas and Daniels vision as they watch their childhood friend lying lifeless. Amy get''s out of Daniels hold and slowly walks to her sisters body looking at her swollen face grabbed by Vahide mom who still tries to wake her daughter.Amy shakily holds her sisters hand and cries .A hand is placed on Daniels shoulder , he turns to see Silas a tear or two drops from his eyes.Daniel embraces him in a hug before making his way to Emir who nearly looks lifeless he places his hand on his shoulder but he still remains in his frozen state. Daniel retreats his hand back knowing what his state at the moment is ,he lost the love of his life and his soon to be wife. To lose someone who you truly love means to alter your life forever. The officer who escorted them there looks at all of them with grim expression, it wasn''t the first time he was witnessing such a scene , he clears his throat to gain their attention.

    " I am truly sorry for your loss , Ms. Moretti was a very dedicated officer ,I know this a difficult time for you all but I would like to inform you about this incident when you guys come out of this reverie, Mr Sergio is informed already" he informs all of them . Emir suddenly gets up and dashes out if the room. Daniel and Silas both give each other a look before Silas grabs Vahide mom and holds her back as she continues to sob and scream. Worrying that her condition could get worse, Daniel calls his friend who is a doctor to come. His friend soon arrives and sedates Vahide . Silas scoops her up before glancing at Ayla and wents to take Vahide home ,Daniel helps him placing Vahide mom in the backseat of the car and nods, as Silas drives away. Daniel makes his way back , the lady at the front desk informed him that Officer kevin wants to meet them Daniel nods at her and went back to the room. Amy wasn''t crying anymore but her eyes were red and puffy . He gently shooks her.

    "Amy..." He trails off not knowing what to say exactly at the moment.

    "D-daniel she left me ,she left us after p-promising to return " with that she breaks down while daniel hugs her ,his own tears begging release as he saw her friends face realizing that he will never see her smiling or mocking him , that friendly eyes of her that didn''t judged them when they were in school. The only person who befriended silas and him without listening to others.

    " I know it''s hard , damn hard but Amy you have to stay strong for what has to come and if for nothing but for Vahide mom ,she needs you" She continues to sob but Daniel knows that they need to get out of here if they want to know what happened to Ayla.

    "Tesoro let''s go ,officer Kevin is waiting for us". Daniel informs her ,Amy looks at him with her tear stained face that breaks his heart .

    "I can''t leave her alone " she whispers

    "Tesoro we need to learn about the incident" Daniel states grabbing her shoulder .Amy shakes her head as she glances at her elder sister . She leans forward and places a kiss on her hand and brushes her hair lovingly before reluctantly making her way towards the door . Daniel turns to her lifeless body and takes a deep sigh as a single tear drop from his eyes.

    " You deserved so much my friend"he continues wiping his tear "but I hope you are in a better place" he says as he shakily places a kiss on her forehead before covering her face with the white sheet .

 Chapter 9 - CHAPTER 9

    Amy was holding Daniel''s hand as they were sitting in front of officer Kevin''s desk, Amy was looking straight with pain etched on her face while daniel had his usual stoic face on.Kevin was looking at them with his usual grim expression but after a while he starts to speak

    " Two years ago when you passed your bar exam and joined this organization , you were given a case of Neil Gonsalez , do you remember" Amy''s expression suddenly hardened remembering the hateful memories that came along with her success ,Daniel looked at Amy and reading her expressions he could certainly tell that whatever that case was ,it surely had a negative effect on her mind and life . Amy nonetheless nodded and Kevin continued

    " It was a very difficult and dangerous case but you still fought it and Ayla helped you alot in this and finally Neil was sentenced for 40 years in prison."He looked at Amy and then continued " Neil belonged to a powerful russian family who have their hands in mafia and if you remember he had a older brother Vladimir Gonsalez who tried to get a hold on you but you turned him down several times and also put some of his enforcers in prison." Amy narrowed her eyes , the memories slowly taking their place in her mind .How that bastard tried to get close to her and how she slapped him and fought all the way to bring his mafia down but she only succeeded to a certain limit as he cunningly vanished somewhere wiping away all the evidences about him.

    " What does it have to do with this incident" Amy asked being confused. Kevin took a long glance at both of them and with all seriousness stated

    " He didn''t forget his insult and wanted to take revenge . He was keeping tabs on you but we got a track of his location and when Ayla got to know this and remembering his history with you ,she decided to go on this mission to end this matter for once and for all but one of his men got a hold on her and the next thing we know is that some of the other officers found her dead body near his location with a note saying that ''this happens when you mess with a Gonsalez'' placed in her hand." Daniel eyes widen hearing this piece of information while Amy gasps and closes her eyes for a minute grabbing Daniels hand tightly .

    " So , he wanted to kill me but Ayla got stuck in his clutches" although Amy tried to sound stable but her trembling lips clearly indicated that how much hurt and terrified she was .

    "Apparently, yes " kevin replied eyeing her state cautiously.

    " Do you have any proof ,about him" she queried.At this the officer sighed

    "No, we don''t have any proof yet but we will surely find it out soon , very soon." Daniel side hugged Amy as her face paled .

    "Is there any apparent danger " Daniel voiced his thoughts, he was horrified listening to this and he couldn''t let anything happen to Amy.

    " Not right now Mr.Saritas ,we are keeping close eyes on him and his moves and we will inform you guys if there is any trouble but right now I will suggest you guys to go home, we can discuss this later " he retorts looking at Amy who was sickly pale with tears on the brim of her eyes. Daniel nods at him replying

    " Thanks ,we will be leaving now." As he stood holding Amy closer as she was in no state to be left alone . Kevin also stood from his seat

    "I understand your state Ms.Moretti ,my condolences for you and your family " Amy simply nods and begins to leave with Daniel who leads her to his car,her mind blank ,not even able to think about a certain thing as she further pressed herself into Daniel''s chest snuggling in the warmth that it provided as everything around her suddenly turned cold.

    The black escalades slowly ride on the road navigating them to cemetery . It''s been two days since Ayla died and today was her funeral. The car slows down and everyone gets out of their cars and trucks . Daniel took a deep breath before sliding out of his car , his driver and bodyguard Lance opens an umbrella for him as slow rain droplets hit his skin . He takes the umbrella from his hand and follows Silas and other family members,his grip tightening on umbrella as he walks through the grass .Silas and Daniel stand next to Amy and Vahide mom facing the jet black casket . Tears running from both Amy''s and Vahide''s face .Daniel stands there drowning out everything as he refuses to believe that this was real . Emir stands on the opposite side looking down at the casket where her fiance laid , no one there could understand his misery as he looked at the face of his once soon to be wife . Daniel remembered the time when silas used to get into fights she would break it up and when people bullied and abused him Ayla would bring ice pack for whatever was hurting and tell him " We are fighters daniel" and here she laid peacefully without her friendly smile in her coffin . He took another minute to look at her reminiscing the days when she used to be their childhood friend. There was a moment of silence as everyone watches one another share their last goodbye with Ayla , she was also given a honorary funeral by National investigation bureau. The casket closes shut and men takes it away . A scream pierces through the cemetery as everyone watches the casket lower into the ground . Daniel''s head find the culprit of the scream . VAHIDE MORETTI , Amy and silas holds her close to them as she tries to fight and break away .

    " My baby! Oh God please!" She shouts and pleads through her tears , silas finally scoops her up and takes her to one of many cars. Daniel heavily sighs and looks at Mrs.Sergio who was holding on to Emir as if he would break into a million pieces , he tears his eyes away from everyone to Amy , her tear stained cheeks and bloodshot eyes gave her a stormy look . Out of everyone even Vahide she took it hardest blaming herself for Ayla''s death continuously . No matter what everyone said she hasn''t changed her mind on it.

    " Let''s go" Daniel says holding her hand gently leading her to his car where Lance stood. Daniel gave the service one last look , glancing at all the people slowly leaving before he slides in the car .

 Chapter 10 - CHAPTER 10

    It doesn''t take them long before they reach Moretti residence. As they get out Amy already rushes inside. The house was quiet as Daniel went in , everyone there was deeply engrossed in their own world. After a while Amy stands up from her seat

    " This is all your fault, you knew the dangers lurking around in this mission but still you let her go there ." Amy all but yells at Emir who looked dumbfounded for a moment before an angry expression makes his way on his face . He abruptly stoods

    "How dare you blame me like this when this all happened because of you." Emir also yells with tears welling his eyes. " It was your war , because you never listen to anyone. Look because of your loud mouth Ayla is not with us anymore." Amy scoffs and strides forward towards him

    " If you knew all of this , then you could have told me about this earlier , so that I could think of a plan or something but no you choosed to sit here like a dimwit and let my sister get murdered by that monster" Amy shouted pointing her finger towards his chest .Vahide also stood

    " Amy stop it right know , this is not the time and place to play blame game." Vahide mom says in her hoarse voice .

    " Why are you saying anything to her ,did she listened to you and Ayla before . No,because she likes to do everything on her own ."Emir mocked

    " Emir , I know you are hurt but this not the way to react " Daniel urges as Vahide clutched her chest , silas grabs her before she can fall .

    " Whatever happened is not to be blamed on anyone, so please settle yourself down Emir" Daniel urges again and moves forward to hold Amy''s hand but she yanks it away ready to fight again but Mr Sergio beats her to that.

    " Enough, no need to create a scene here " He says grabbing his son''s arm .

    " Emir son , please let''s go " his mother says concerned. He glances one more time at Amy hatefully and rushes out , his parents nod and smile sadly before following him . Daniel holds and turns Amy around .

    "Tesoro calm your senses down , blaming it on Emir won''t bring Ayla back" he tries to get some sense into her mind but before she could retort back Vahide starts panting clutching her chest tightly .

    "Vahide mom " silas whisper yells holding her closely. Daniel and Amy dashes towards her

    " Daniel I think she is having a stroke or something" silas panically informs. Amy gasp before holding her mother''s hand

    " No ,this can''t be happening now" she sobs . Daniel scoops her up and ran towards his car . Lance analysing the situation rushes to open the door and then gets into the driver seat , driving to hospital with Silas following behind in his car.

    As they reach hospital , daniel immediately opens his door and rans out to call the staff. Seconds later a doctor and nurse came out pushing one of those beds that move . Silas places her on the bed as they wheeled her into ER. They all waited outside as Silas sat holding Amy who was going to faint any moment . After what seemed like forever the doctor came out with a nurse behind holding a clipboard .Amy rushed to him

    "Doctor , is my mom okay , please tell me " She begs practically. The doctor sighs and with a sad expression replies

    " Mrs Moretti had a heart attack,for a moment she nearly flatlined but we were able to revive her " he then glances at the trio who have a panicked expression on their face before continuing " Due to the stress and trauma we had to put her in a medically induced coma ." The doctor informs

    " Coma .." Amy gasps covering her mouth with her hand .

    " For how long doctor." Silas asked patting Amy on her back .

    " It can take two weeks to a month depending upon how soon her brain recovers from trauma but you guys should hope for the best." The doctor states and leaves giving them all a sympathetic look . Daniel let''s out a frustrated sigh ,first ayla and then Vahide mom . Can this get any worse ? He questions himself as he runs his fingers in his hair . He looks to the side where silas is seated with Amy trying to soothe her as she cries . He also took a seat beside them not knowing what to do or even expect . A moment later silas phone rangs, he slowly stands and walks away to answer. Daniel gently brings Amy close to him

    " Tesoro stop crying, you will soon become ill like this " Daniel says looking into her hazel pools which looked dull and tired at the moment.

    "What did I ever do to deserve this Daniel, first my sister got killed because of me and now mom is in coma. I c-cant lose her too ." She cries out. Daniel gently rubs her back

    " Tesoro, you didn''t killed Ayla , she loved you and that''s why she preferred you over her. You need to be strong , Vahide mom will be alright and healthy once again ." Daniel says drawing small circles on her back . " Tesoro if I could ,I would take any pain you have . I would take all of it , so that you can be at peace for rest of your life " Amy stared at him with heavy eyelids as exhaustion takes over her body . She sighs before hugging him and placing her head on his shoulder . Daniel wraps his arms around her snuggly as she buries her face in his shoulder . She smelt like vanilla and Daniel loved the way she smelled, it was his favourite scent , he gently placed a kiss on head taking in the scent of her hair which immediately made him relax . Silas returns after a few minutes looking drained so Daniel send him home to take some rest and come back in the morning. He knew sleep is not really much part of his life so he decided to stay at hospital. He looked at Amy who was still leaning on his shoulder asleep. He gently wiped the tears of her face and slightly smiled.

    " I love you tesoro , more than you will ever know."

 Chapter 11 - 11

    The leaves were turning brown and falling off the trees. Fall was making its way to the graveyard. The leaves scattered around the ground and the feeling of crisp air surrounding Amy as she stood in front of her sister''s grave. She placed the flowers over the gravestone and knelt to the ground as her hand reached closer to the cold marble, the sorrow and remorse visible in her eyes as she took in the words written on the marble.

    ''Ayla Iris Moretti'' (1989-2016)

    A loving daughter, sister, fiancee, friend, and honorable officer.

    When she heard the death of her sister, it was as if someone buried a knife into her heart. It was raw agony and what made it even worse was the fact she was solely responsible for all this. She grazed the cold marble with her fingers

    "Hey A-Ayla " her voice came out like a broken sob

    " It''s been more than two months since you left us, mom is still in a coma but doctors are hopeful that she will be awake soon". She takes a deep breath before continuing with a hoarse tone

    " I m-missy-you Ayla, everything in home reminds me of you, every corner is filled with our memories. You were always the peacemaker yet brave and bold. You always fought for me, stood beside me, and helped me when I got into trouble because of my insolence." She cracks up dryly

    "You were supposed to be here Ayla, getting married, living the life you intended to with the person you cherished." Eventually, a tear falls from her eyes as flashbacks start showing up in her mind of how she died igniting a fire within her. She wipes her tears severely

    " I promise you, Ayla, I will your murderer even if I have to go to the pits of hell for that." Amy brushes her fingers softly over the headstone memorizing the detail if it was for the last time, there was a smile on her face as she stood up and glanced at the marble stone encircled by orchids. The massive graveyard reflecting the misery of many other people who lost their loved ones. She takes a final glance before whispering " Rest in peace Ayla and say hello to dad." Smiling sadly she walks out of the cemetery and settles in her car. The past two months have been hell for her, she had to put all her cases on hold and thankfully people understood her situation. She mostly spends her time with vahide who was gradually recovering. No matter how much strength she believed she had, she couldn''t make herself stay at home for long. It was painful not to see vahide in the kitchen greeting her or Ayla ranting about her work and Emir. Silas and Daniel also stood by her side but she knew how much it was inflicting their work especially Daniel, so she made them leave promising to update now and then. Emir also came to visit her twice although both acted as strangers and the tension was still between them, Emir decided to let go of it for the moment because vahide was also like a mom to him. Her train of thoughts came to end when she reached the hospital. She went inside only to see a nurse running towards her causing her to panic.

    "Ms. Moretti Thank Goodness you are here, we have been looking for you for an hour now." She informs inhaling

    "What happened, is mom okay," Amy asked with a dread-filled voice.

    "Yes, your mom is fine, you will be happy to hear that she woke up an hour ago" the nurse states smiling. Without any response, Amy runs towards her room immediately opening the door. Vahide is laying on the bed weakly as she stares at the ceiling with tears sliding her eyes but hearing the intrusion, she looks in the opposite direction and smiles sadly at her daughter who is trying to catch her breath as well as the fact that her mother is awake.

    "Amy, my daughter." She says in a frail voice. Amy runs towards her side and carefully held her mother. They both sobbed holding each other in silence basking in the presence of each other for a while.

    " I am so happy to see you awake mom," Amy said heartily wiping her tears. Vahide smiled at her daughter

    " I am sorry for leaving you alone when you needed me the most," she responded holding her daughter''s hand which she clasped tightly in return.

    "Don''t be sorry mom, you are here now awake and alive with me, that''s all that matters," Amy replied feeling thankful to hear her mom''s voice once again. The doctor entered disturbing their little moment.

    "Mrs. Moretti it''s good to see you awake, your vitals are good but we still have to keep you under observation for two days, as you were in a coma for nearly two months." The doctor informed.

    "Thanks, the doctor is there anything else we need to know about her health," Amy questioned.

    "Yes! I would like to advise you to avoid any kind of stress and tension as it will lead to stroke and other problems." The doctor warned.

    "Don''t worry doctor I will make sure of that," Amy reassures him.

    " Very well, then I must leave you guys to have your time." The doctor smiles politely before leaving. Amy turns to her mother rubbing her hand softly.

    "You scared me, mom, for a moment I thought you left me like Ayla," Amy whispers the last part softly. Vahide takes a deep breath closing her eyes for a second and then opening it only to be glistening with unshed tears.

    "When your father left us, it broke me, Amy. I was young with no family to support me, for a while I thought I couldn''t survive but when I saw both of you I realized I had a purpose to live and that was to protect you and Ayla but I failed, I failed Amy " she sobbed. Amy shook her head kissing her mother''s hand.

    "No mom, don''t ever think that you failed. It''s because of you, we learned to be strong and independent. You told us how to love and be loved in return. You protected us, worked hard for us, and gave your attention and love to us. If anyone is to be blamed t-thats m-me." Amy says shakily still not getting over the fact.

    " Amy, if it wasn''t my fault then it''s not yours either, maybe your dad missed her and wanted one of his daughters with her," Vahide says smiling sadly while Amy chuckles dryly.

    "Mom, we will be okay, I know it wouldn''t be the same but we both have each other, we will pass through this together," Amy said placing her head on Vahide''s stomach. Vahide gently places her hand in Amy''s hair.

    "Life is so unpredictable my child, you can never tell what is going to happen next. Just a few months ago we were planning Ayla''s wedding and now she is no more with us. I am afraid for you Amy" vahide says making Amy lift her head and frown.

    "What do you mean Mom." Amy questions

    "My condition is not the same as before, I don''t even know how long l am able to----". Amy interrupts her

    "Mom just, please! Don''t say such things, you are going to be alright and we will live through this," Amy reassures her mother. Vahide smiles sadly at her daughter

    " Amy, if I ask you to do something will you do it for me," Vahide said looking directly into her daughter''s eyes. Amy gave her a confused look but nodded nevertheless,

    "Of course, mom"

    "Get married." She lets out with a serious expression. Amy just gaped at her mother, her mouth opening and closing as no word escaped. Was it for real? She thought looking at her mother. For a moment she thought her mother was having a side effect of medicines she was taking but the expression on her face faded away the thought from earlier.

    "Mom, where did that came from," she asked still looking gobsmacked.

    "I know it''s too much to ask for at the moment but staying in a coma for the whole months made me realize how temporary this life is and I don''t want to leave this world with you sitting alone," Vahide stated. She knew at the moment that this was the most absurd thing to do but being in such a state made her think about her now only daughter''s life.

    "Consider this as my last wish." She says softly looking at her daughter with restless eyes. Amy retreats her hand back from hers and sits properly facing the wall.

    ''Mom, please enough of this death talk, and marrying me now is not the right thing" she retorts uncomfortably.

    "You won''t understand Amy, I already lost one daughter and I don''t want my other daughter to mop around. Just for my contentment get married," she says looking at her daughter with hopeful eyes. Amy doesn''t know what to reply, it''s not that she didn''t want to get married. But right now when everything was a mess, the issue between Silas and her was still hanging, Ayla''s case was also there. Amid this chaos how can she get married and play the happy house? But she also knew that her mother was being protective of her, she would maybe do the same thing if she was in her shoes. Amy turns towards her pale mother who was looking at her with a slight smile. No, I can''t lose her either, if it makes her happy then she would do anything even if it meant getting married. After all, it was because of her that this situation occurred. Sighing and still contemplating, Amy holds her mother''s hand and intertwines their fingers.

    "I will get married mom.." She promised.

 Chapter 12 - CHAPTER 12

    ChilchVahide fell asleep shortly after their talk, she was still recovering and Amy wanted to be there for her but she also had to fulfill her promise. But how? That''s exactly the question she has been asking herself for the past twenty minutes while sitting in her car outside SOFT- TECH corporation. It''s still evening meaning Silas must be in his office. Finally attaining enough courage, she decides to propose to Silas himself. It shouldn''t be a big deal, I have done this before. She thoughts but this she wanted Silas to take this step. But it''s for mom, she reminded herself. picking the phone from her purse she dials Daniels''s number.

    "Hey Tesoro, I was going to call you," Daniel says gently answering her call.

    "Hey, I hope you weren''t busy," Amy inquires

    "No! I just had a meeting before but is everything alright"

    "Yeah! I am outside your office. If you aren''t busy can you come down, I will explain it to you then?"

    Amy hears some shuffling sound before Daniel replies

    "Yeah sure, I am coming."

    " And please bring Silas with you" Amy adds

    " Um- okay," Daniel says before disconnecting the call.

    After five minutes, Amy sees both of them exiting the office. Daniel was usually clad in his business suit while Silas was wearing a t-shirt with slacks and a tie.

    "Tesoro is everything alright," Daniels asks anxiously standing close to Amy while Silas hugs her. Amy pulls back grinning

    "Mom woke up this morning." She informs

    "Really OMG! " Silas retorts dramatically while Daniel shakes his head at his antics.

    "That''s great Tesoro, how is she now," Daniel asks smiling at her.

    " She''s doing well "Amy replies.

    " What are we doing here then? We should visit her." Silas says looking at Daniel but before he could reply Amy interrupts.

    "Well Daniel, can you go and stay with her meanwhile, I discuss something with Silas" Amy states. Both Daniel and Silas frown in confusion.

    "Umh, no issue. I will be there, you guys continue." Daniel replies looking perplexed.

    "Thanks, we won''t take long " Amy replies. Daniel nods calling his driver and then leaving not before giving Silas a '' don''t mess up '' look. Silas looks at Amy confused

    "So, I hope it''s nothing serious," Silas asks stuffing his hands in his trouser pockets. Amy steps closer to him

    "Well, It is serious Silas. Can we talk somewhere more private?" Amy says looking at the hustle and bustle of people living and entering the office building.

    "Now, you are scaring me but let''s go to my office. I am pretty much free since you made the boss leave." Silas chuckles nervously while making his way to his office with Amy walking beside him. Shortly they are in his office with Amy sitting on the couch and Silas sitting on the opposite chair. He stares at Amy who nervously fiddles with her purse straps. Silas having enough of this silence, starts the conversation

    "Would you like to drink something?" He asks politely. Amy looks up at him

    "Nothing at the moment." She refuses

    "Okay, so...." Silas trails off looking at Amy hoping she would say whatever she wanted to in the first place. Amy''s heart was scampering as she tried to find the right words to explain everything. Sighing she begins

    "Mom wants me to get m-married " she blurts out starting at Silas who looked baffled at the moment but soon a worrisome expression takes place on his face almost like he is going to faint.

    "W-what?" He stammers

    "You heard it, Silas." Amy retorts nervously looking at him.

    "What did you say" He questions looking more worried now. Thousand of things running in his mind, this was always the conversation he dreaded to have with Amy because he knew it will blow up the secret he was hiding from everyone.

    "I promised to get married soon," Amy replies. Silas abruptly stands from his chair hearing this.

    "Amy, no this can''t be happening right now" Silas apprise but looking at the gloomy expression on Amy''s face he shakes his head.

    "Amy I mean everything is so messed up around us and vahide mom must be caught in her emotions," Silas explains trying to calm the environment.

    "Even if she is, I made a promise to her and I am keeping that promise," Amy replies stubbornly

    "Amy we can''t get married because of vahide mom" Silas tries to reason but Amy stands from her place and walks towards him placing her hands on his chest and looking into his eyes. Silas could see the tiredness and pleading look in her eyes.

    "Silas we have known each other since childhood and we have been dating for a long time now. We were to get married at some point so why not now." Amy inquires making Silas look away from her.

    "Amy listen, I just don''t lo..." His words get stuck in his throat as Amy places her hand on his cheek making him look at her once again.

    "I know you are getting cold feet at the moment but Silas I love you, you love me and I am ready to spend my entire life with you. Think about mom, she would be happy, and even If for a while she can get past her broken state. " Amy states her voice breaking at the end as some tears fall on Silas''s shirt. He looks at her tired state tempted to say the truth and not to make the same mistake he did all these years back. But again he was finding himself giving in and the mention of Vahide mom was enough to push him. He wipes a tear from her face before hesitantly nodding. His head screaming at him but he shuts it down. Amy smiles seeing him nodding and immediately hugs him.

    "Thank you! Thank you! Silas, you don''t know what it means to me" Silas places a hand on her back loosely swallowing his saliva and looking at the window behind. Amy breaks the hug and places a kiss on his cheek

    "Let''s go and tell mom and Daniel about this." She says before dragging him out of his office. Reaching the hospital Amy takes a look at Silas who appears to be in another world

    "Silas, I know it''s a lot to take in at the moment but we will sort out everything before this weekends" Amy apprises placing her hand on his and giving him a smile to which he frowns

    "This week? " he asks perplexed.

    "Silas, it''s just if Ayla was here It would be her wedding and I was hoping to get married on the same day," Amy says looking down at her lap.

    "Just fucking great" Silas mentally scoffs

    "I don''t know what to say, Amy, let''s go, " He says rubbing his temples.

    "We will figure out everything Silas don''t worry." She says holding his hand weaving their fingers and moving forward. Although her mind was exhausted and somewhat anxious she was hopeful that she will work out everything between them. Entering the room she sees Vahide and Daniel laughing about something but they both look at them or more like their entwined hands. Vahide looks at them knowingly while Daniel slightly smiles. Amy takes one look at Silas before saying

    "Mom, Silas, and I have decided to get married this week"

 Chapter 13 - CHAPTER 13:

    "Mom, Silas, and I have decided to get married this week," Amy announced grinning at her mother. Daniel was trying to make vahide laugh by telling her some anecdotes when Amy and Silas came with entwined hands. Amy was smiling while Silas was giving a tight-lipped smile. Vahide grinned and motioned them to come forward and hug her. All this while Daniel sat there feeling confused and a sense of ''Deja Vu'' from the graduation ceremony. His heart palpitates irregularly as he tries to soothe it at the moment not wanting to ruin anything. He felt himself the same boy who was once a victim of brutality, the same boy who desperately needed someone to hold him before he falls apart. Amy and Silas break the hug as they both stood together facing vahide.

    "I am so happy for both of you, I know it''s too much at the moment but thanks for considering especially you Silas." Vahide apprises looking at both of them.

    "It''s nothing vahide mom, you deserve to see us happy," Silas says hesitantly looking away deliberately. Daniel snaps out of his condition and tries to act usually. Daniel breaks into a smile. A smile filled with resignation and despair. A smile used to show the world that he was okay when inside he was shattered and bleeding. His eyes showed a string of hope and longing that was slowly withering away.

    "Congratulations guys! When did this happen? " Daniel asks standing up from his chair and glancing at his two pals. Amy smiles looking at Silas and then replying

    "It is mom''s wish, so we had to make a decision." Daniel turns and hugs her

    " I am happy for both of you." He says then bro hugs Silas.

    "Congrats bro," he says but noticing his distant face he mumbles softly only for him to hear

    "Are you okay" Silas shakes his head in denial

    "Just overwhelmed with the situation," Silas replies. Vahide notices this and asks

    "Silas if you are stressed then we can move it forward " Silas turns and smile at her

    "No, it''s okay Vahide mom, if it''s going to happen then why delay it." Amy heeds at his words but shrugs it off sitting by her mother''s side she holds her hand

    "Mom, don''t worry we have everything under control" this somehow relaxes Vahide who then turns to Daniel

    "Daniel son, you should go home, you must be tired." Amy gasps

    "Yeah! I forgot that you have been here for hours." Daniel scoffs placing his hands in his pockets trying to warm them.

    "Not a problem for me tesoro and you don''t have a say in our mother-son time." Amy rolls her eyes with a smile.

    " Okay, Mr.son but now we both are here. So you go home and take a rest." Amy says or more like commands Daniel tries to protest but Amy glares daring him to refuse.

    "Fine, Fine I am leaving." He says giving a peck on vahide mom''s forehead. He hugs Amy and Silas also giving Silas an anxious gaze to which he smiles. Leaving the room, Daniel glances last time glimpsing at Amy who smiles at Silas while he talks to Vahide.

    Sweats begin to form on his head as the reality once again resurfaces. He nearly runs outside taking a deep breath in the air.

    "No, No Daniel it was bound to happen, get a grip you should be happy for them. Can''t you see how she smiled after two months? " his whisper yelled at himself looking at the parking area and slowly making his way toward his car. Sliding in he started to drive towards his office. He needed to clear his mind from this and he knew the only way was to work it out. Immersing himself in work was his only way to run from his demons or keep them at bay. Walking in his office building, the guards immediately stood up along with Lance who was his driver as well as a personal bodyguard but Daniel didn''t tag him along mostly when he visited Amy and Vahide. He nodded at their greetings in his usual stoic form. Sighing and sitting in his office chair, he began to work on a new project but his mind continuously wandered to Amy and Silas, their entwined hands.

    ''She will be Mrs. Silas Alakurt before this weekend, she will soon have a family with Silas and will happily with him just like you wanted always.'' His subconsciousness cried out at him. Frustrated he threw the papers away. His breathing became erratic as he tried to gain his composure.

    "Stop this, she will be happy and I want her to be happy. I will survive watching both my best friend and brother together and happy." He said to himself as he placed both of his shivering hands on his head tugging his front hairs.

    ''Who are you fooling Daniel, we both know how much you are going to suffer'' his subconsciousness scoffed at him.

    "Just fucking stop it " Daniel yelled throwing his files on the floor. His breath becoming irregular, he clutched the sides of his chair digging his nails into it trying to soothe his mind and body but still, he could hear his mind chanting the same words again and again. He knew he had to calm himself or otherwise a panic attack would be waiting for him. Immediately he pulled open his drawer at the bottom of his desk where he kept a picture of Amy and him when they were in school. He traced his finger along her face. The only things that helped him in these situations were either his medicines or Amy. That''s why he always kept a picture of her near. Outlining her features he took a long breath as he stared into her hazel pools which enchants her. Their tenderness warms him. He exhaled slowly as tears started to pool in his eyes yet he refuses to shed them.

    "Why did we ever meet, if we weren''t meant to be. Why GOD why." He asked helplessly

    ''Maybe it was our destiny to have a broken and lonely life '' his mind said this time slowly.

    He closed his eyes clutching the picture to his chest. The worst thing about love is no matter how many tears they bring to your eyes, your heart will still crave it. Daniel could hear his heartbeat stabilizing but he observed one more thing. His heart was breaking in the loudest quiet ever. He heard his phone going off, he opened his eyes to see Silas''s name flashing on the screen but he couldn''t answer in this state. Silas would understand that something was off with him and being the curious guy he is, he wouldn''t let go of the topic easily. So he simply put his phone to silent before starting at the picture in his hand.

    "Maybe, it''s time to let you go tesoro."

 Chapter 14 - CHAPTER 14

    After talking for a few good minutes Vahide went to sleep and as Amy was the only blood relative, she was allowed to stay overnight. Silas took his leave although Amy insisted to drop him off as his car was still at the office but he refused simply and rushed away quickly without hugging Amy. Amy was still confused about his behavior but again shrugged it off thinking he still is overwhelmed although there was a nagging feeling in her mind. She decided to better let it go for the moment. On the other hand, Silas took a cab to the office and retrieved his car, oblivious to the fact that Daniel was still in the office fighting his demons. As he sat in his car, the whole marriage deal started to circulate in his head, bugging him. He knew it was late but he decided to talk with Daniel. ''Maybe he could suggest me something to cancel this whole thing'' he thought.

    Silas was foolish to even accept this proposal. He was feeling such a wimp right now for not being able to tell Amy his true feelings. The truth was he never loved Amy in the first place like she did, maybe as a friend but not as a lover. He knew it for a very long time but not wanting to hurt anyone he tried to give this relationship a shot. But everything went downhill when his cousin Nadia came back from abroad to live with them after graduation. She is aunt Kyla''s daughter, her somewhat tomboy personality and sense of humor intrigued Silas, and the cherry on top she started to work in his department. He could feel the chemistry between them which he never had with Amy. Not wanting to feel guilty, he decided to tell Amy about everything his attraction for Nadia, his liking towards her although Nadia was unaware of his feelings. But every time he decided to tell Amy about everything they got interrupted by something. It was like the universe was playing a game with them. He didn''t know whether to call his feelings for Nadia love or attraction but whatever it was, it was more than what he felt for Amy or would ever feel. The day Daniel confronted him about his feelings, he decided to end this relationship with Amy. He couldn''t understand why Amy never realized his feelings for her. He gave so many hints to her on several occasions but it was like she purposely ignored them or either she was dumb enough not to understand. Silas knew ending his relationship with Amy would hurt her because no matter what he knew Amy had an infatuation with him. Not only it will hurt her but Vahide mom and Daniel. He gulped thinking about his reaction because when it came to Amy his protective instincts would come out and almost destroy the other person. But he refused to be emotionally blackmailed now. He won''t let this thing continue only to let it become more and more hollow. But then with the death of Ayla he didn''t find it appropriate and he also didn''t know what Nadia feels for him. Today when Amy proposed to him, he wanted to make it clear but with the desperate look in her eyes he had to succumb. He banged the steering wheel remembering that moment. Catching the attention of nearby people but he could care less at the moment. His train of thoughts came to a halt as he parked his car inside Daniel''s house outside his porch. He tried to ring him several times but his phone went to voicemail every time.

    ''Maybe he is sleeping or busy'' Silas wondered making his way to the front door. Considering how close both were Daniel gave him the password of his house. Punching it in the machine, he went inside. The house was quiet and dark, giving a chilly feeling. Martha and the rest of the staff already retreated to their quarters. Switching some of the lights on he went upstairs to his room only to find it empty. Furrowing his eyebrows he went to the bathroom but it was also empty. ''Strange'' he thought. Deciding to check him in his office, Silas stood midway as he glanced at the walk-in closet that was slightly ajar. Going there he softly yelled

    "Daniel, you there," he asked roaming further in the closet but he only met with silence. Sighing he made his way back only to stumble and fall, groaning he pressed his nose and began to get up when he noticed a scrapbook placed in the lower rack almost covered by clothes. He eyed it rubbing his nose. Curiosity getting the best of him as pulled it out from the rack.

    "Daniel has our childhood pics " he mumbles looking at the old scrapbook. He started to flip the pages, his eyebrows knitting in confusion as he stared at the pictures. His eyes widen and his jaw drops when he reads the lines beneath those pictures. It wasn''t their childhood pics like he wondered instead it was Daniels and Amy''s pics with dates and events written. Judging the writing he knew it was Daniel who wrote this. He wasn''t surprised seeing their pictures together since they were best friends but what made him stunned was the confessions and feelings, Daniel poured in. The time when he first met Amy to everything that happened over the years. His emotions, feelings, and his love for Amy everything were flowing from those pages and words. Silas had an obvious ache in his heart as he read every page coming to the end where there was a note dated.

    18 March 2007

    Today I am nervous and happy at the same time. Happy because I made my first million today and nervous because today I will express my feelings to Amy. I hope she accepts my love. Today after gaining my first million, got some strength that maybe I have made myself capable of for Amy because I want to give everything to tesoro I hope everything goes well.

    Daniel S

    The remaining pages were empty after that note, then it clicked to Silas that Amy proposed to him on the same day no wonder Daniel disappeared after the graduation ceremony, and when he returned he was ghastly pale and wasn''t himself. Silas took a heavy breath closing the scrapbook and placing it back. With a heavy heart, he walked back into the room. His heart was galloping, the person he called his brother, who made him stable was going through this alone. He wasn''t mad why would he be when didn''t reciprocate Amy''s feelings. But Daniel how come he never noticed that he was deeply in love with Amy to the point where he had to hide his feeling for her happiness. Then everything came to him like a flood of water. The way his eyes sparkled when he was with Amy, the fact that he knew every single thing about her, the way he would become protective of her, and the way he called her tesoro. Silas knew how much Daniel suffered in his past but he couldn''t comprehend how much he endured all these years seeing his love with someone else, not someone his brother. His eyes caught the sight of the photo frame placed on the nightstand. He slowly approached it to see it was a picture of Amy and at the end of the pic was written " My tesoro".

    Silas hated himself at the moment for being a coward and not rejecting Amy''s proposal for the first time, for not understanding these things before but today he learned why people called Daniel '' ICE KING'' he surely knew how to mask his emotions. Running a hand over his face he rushed past his bedroom towards the front door. Learning on his car, he felt a surge of emotions hurt, disappointment and anger. All these years he was the obstacle in Daniels love.

    " I c-cant do this to Daniel" Silas kicked the side door of his car, alerting the guards who watched him with curiosity.. At that moment he made a decision that would have consequences but at that time he could give a damn about everything.

 Chapter 15 - 15

    Amys feelings were in turmoil, she wanted to be happy knowing she was getting married to the person she loved in 4 days but still, there was a prickling sensation in her heart like she was overlooking something. She never wanted it to happen this way when she was still grieving the loss of her sister and had to plan revenge against that Gonsalez. Vahide was getting discharged today so Amy went home to make sure everything was good. Naomi their housekeeper was cleaning up the living room when she entered, she was a petite woman in her 40''s with two children.

    "Hey, Naomi, how''s everything," Amy asked glancing around. Naomi smiled before answering

    " Yes Amy, everything is done, and I also prepared the food for Mrs.Moretti you asked me to prepare"

    "Very well, I will go and get fresh," Amy said replying to which Naomi nods and gets back to her work. Amy makes her way to her room but comes to a halt when she passes by Ayla''s room. Not for once, she dared to go in there for past months knowing her sister wouldn''t be there because of her animosities, this thought alone makes her teary. '' Not today ''whispers to herself before wiping her tears and moving forward. No words could describe how much she missed Ayla and the fact that she gave her life to protect her sisters scarred her heart. After taking a shower, Amy wears her jeans with long sleeve black blouse and leaves for the hospital. On her way, she gets a call from Talia. Frowning Amy attends the call.

    "Good evening Amy, how are you?" Talia asks in her professional manner.

    "I am fine Talia, just going to the hospital," Amy replies concentrating on the road ahead.

    "Well I didn''t want to disturb you but earlier I got a call from Mr. Kevin saying he wants to have a meeting with you today," Talia informs

    "You know I can''t meet him today, Mom is getting discharged today and I want to be there for her," Amy states confused that why Kevin wanted to meet her knowing she still hasn''t resumed her office.

    "I understand Amy but he insisted that it''s serious and related to Ayla''s case." Talia''s voice turns uneasy at the end. Amy''s heart stirs hearing this.

    "Fine leave it to me, Talia, " Amy states.

    "Okay and greet Mrs.Moretti for me," Talia says

    "Sure," Amy says disconnecting the call.

    Looking at the time on her phone, she still had an hour to spare. Changing the route to Kevin''s office Amy speeds up the car. Reaching there, she parks and walks inside the building, memories start coming with each step reminding her of that dreadful day. The lady at the desk greets and directs her to Kevin''s office. Standing outside Amy knocks and enters inside. Kevin looks up from his laptop surprised to see Amy

    "Good evening Amy, I thought you wouldn''t make it." He says shutting his laptop and gesturing for her to sit in front of him. Amy settles herself before replying

    "Good evening, Kevin it was difficult but now that I am here can you please talk about the important matter because I am short of time" Amy states.

    "I understand, so let''s start with I have begun my investigation in Ayla''s case but we need to hire a lawyer for that." He informs passing her the file

    "No need for that Kevin, I want to handle this case myself, " Amy apprises reading the file related to her sister. Kevin furrows his eyebrows contemplating before informing

    "I thought the same Amy, but the officials didn''t approve you to be the lawyer" Amy stops reading and snaps her neck at Kevin

    "What but why?" She irked. Kevin moves forward placing his hands on the desk.

    "Look it may sound offending but firstly because of your history with Gonsalez and secondly although your work is acknowledgeable they consider you a bit careless. It seems they think you should have a sense of firmness in your decisions." Amy stood from her sit frustrated with such a statement from the officials.

    "What the hell! How can they consider me careless, I have been working as a criminal lawyer for two years and so far I have won more cases than lost " How dare they say such things especially when she wanted to fight for her sister Amy thought her blood boiling at this point.

    "You don''t need to tell me that Amy but you are quite famous for your hardheadedness and not to forget your feisty behavior. These things are sometimes unacceptable professionally." Kevin enlightens setting his gaze on now fuming Amy

    "It''s bullshit, I can control myself I am not some crazy lunatic " Amy exasperates leaning forward on the desk

    "Calm down Amy, being angry will not help you with this situation" Kevin tries to lighten the heat at the moment. Amy scoffs folding her arms

    "Then what will help me huh? Do you even realize how this all sounds to me that I can''t fight for my dead sister who died because of my animosity with that Damn psycho Gonsalez? That I can''t for her justice" Amy all but exclaimed but Kevin could understand the anguish in her voice. He leans back in his chair wondering and after a moment he replies

    "Give me some time Amy maybe I can find a loophole in this situation to help you." Amy looks at him for a moment before sitting back.

    "I hope you can find some way Kevin I want to fight for my sister at any cost" Amy replies determination in her eyes as she speaks. Kevin could see that how much she was sincere with this.

    "I know and I promise to find a way but you know once the trial starts you will be On the radar of Gonsalez, the danger will be lurking around."

    "You won''t me to back out" Amy raises her brows

    "No, we all are here to work against such criminals and fight for justice. I am just telling you to be prepared for such a role. Although you will be guarded by us and we will take other necessary steps to avoid Gonsalez getting to you until the end of this case." Kevin informs. Amy sighs rubbing her temples

    "I just wish everything goes well," Amy says standing up and grabbing the file with her. Kevin also stands from his chair straightening his uniform.

    "Don''t worry, I will update you timely," Kevin says. Amy nods stiffly

    "I should leave then," Amy says shaking hands with him before making her way out.

 Chapter 16 - CHAPTER 16

    Still thinking about those judgmental officials, Amy entered her mother''s hospital room. Daniel was already there helping Vahide to sit properly who was still weak. Amy smiles and hugs her mom before continuing.

    "You ready to leave mom," She asks to which vahide scowls.

    "I am more than ready to leave this place, Amy" Amy chuckles at her mom before turning to Daniel who was staring in space. She then noticed his appearance, there were bags under his eyes and she could spot a light stubble on his face. Seeing as Vahide was talking to the nurse who brought discharge papers, Amy turned to Daniel placing her hands on his arms. Daniel felt the warm touch and immediately looked towards the source only to be met by Amy''s confused face.

    "Daniel, are you okay," she asked. Daniel stared at her face. He wanted to shout that he wasn''t okay, that he was crumbling inside, but he knew he couldn''t. Shaking his head he slowly removes her soft hands from his arms because the longer she stayed closer the more hurt it would cause him.

    "I am fine tesoro, just couldn''t sleep properly" he replies solemnly. Amy remains uncertain about his behavior but before she could ask any other thing, Daniel speaks

    "Don''t get worried, just go and sign the papers, I will walk Vahide mom to the car." He says before turning around to Vahide.

    ''Now, what happened to him? Amy thought while signing the papers and mentally making a note to ask him in detail later.

    Naomi welcomed them as they reached home but Amy could notice the tears in her mother''s eyes as she walked inside and glanced in the direction of Ayla''s room. Daniel hugs her before saying

    "Vahide Mom, you need to believe that Ayla is in a better place and looking at us all." Vahide unwillingly settles herself in the living room while Amy goes inside the kitchen to ring Silas but unlike every time his number was switched off. She finds it unusual because Silas was not the one who will switch off his number whatever the situation is.

    "Mom, Daniel dinner is ready," Amy says entering the living room where Daniel is trying to lift Vahide''s mood.

    "I am not in the mood to eat dinner Amy" vahide replied tiredly.

    "No excuses Mom, you have to eat and then take your medicines," Amy says in a demanding tone to which Vahide scowls

    "When did you become my mother". Daniel chuckles

    " She is right Vahide mom, now let me help you to the dining room." He says holding her hand but she slaps it away.

    "Keep your hands away, I can walk myself so stop treating me like a paralyzed patient" Vahide huffs before slowly walking to the dining room. Daniel rubs his hand while walking behind Amy who looks distracted.

    "Tesoro," he asks

    "hmmm"

    "You look distracted," Daniel says before entering the dining room and staring at her. Amy turns around to face him

    "No, I am wondering where Silas is, he should be here and his phone is also switched off."

    "I was thinking the same he didn''t even come to work today and that''s so unlike him"

    "Then where the hell he is" Amy whispers yell considering Vahide was near.

    "Don''t get hyper tesoro, he must be home planning the wedding with Aunt Kyla," Daniel says but his mind wandering to Silas.

    "I hope that is the case, Daniel, now is not the time to act like a child." She angrily says before stomping off towards the table. Both settle down near Vahide who is being served by Naomi.

    "I was thinking about the wedding Amy," Vahide informs twirling her food. Daniel stiffens while Amy nervously asks

    "What about that?"

    "I know I asked you guys to get married but how will you manage it in five days?" Vahide asks placing her cutlery down. Amy''s mind was flooding with different thoughts all ending at how but she couldn''t say this in front of Vahide. Shrugging her shoulders she apprises

    "Don''t worry Mom, everything is the same as it was planned for Ayla and I asked Talia to send Invitations to everyone around."

    "Amy this is your wedding don''t you want everything according to you."

    Amy simpers lightly before placing her hand on Vahide''s fragile one

    "We planned everything together mom, there''s not much difference between Ayla''s and my choice, and as for reception, I know Silas will take care of it," Amy told uncertainly. Daniel looked at both of them and how hard they both were trying to make this conversation light despite the hurt caused by Ayla''s name.

    "What about the wedding dress," Daniel asks joining the conversation.

    "Well I designed a dress for Ayla but she couldn''t get the....." she couldn''t complete her sentence as Amy spoke

    "So what if she didn''t get the chance, I will wear it after all everything looks good on me," Amy says swiveling her hairs making Vahide laugh

    "You are so full of yourself " Daniels retorts scoffing

    "Oh please! everyone around me says the same " Amy replies pouting

    "People don''t always say the truth," Daniel says as Amy smacks his shoulder

    "Okay okay, enough both of you. Amy I will get the final touches done to the dress when I will visit the factory." Vahide states

    "Yeah! Aunt Selma will be happy to see you."

    "What about Emir, I hope he will not be offended with you getting married on the same day," Vahide asks suddenly remembering Silas.

    "Don''t worry, I will talk to him." Daniel asserts before they all continue to eat dinner silently. Soon Vahide went to sleep taking her medicines. Gently kissing her forehead Amy leaves her room and went downstairs. Daniel was sitting on the couch waiting for her.

    "What are you thinking, " Amy asks sitting beside him. With all the drama in their lives, Amy missed the friendly time he spent with Daniel sharing each other''s worries or more like Amy rambling about her problems and Daniel listening to her as she was singing a melody and helping her. Daniel gazed at her best friend who looked tired leaning back on the sofa. Her eyes closed, loose strands of hair falling on her face, her somewhat pale skin glowing. He wanted so badly to remove those strands from her face, to caress that soft skin of her and comfort her, or more like comfort himself from her embrace. Clearing his mind from such unguarded thoughts Daniel speaks

    "Tesoro, don''t stress yourself everything will fall into place one day."

    "Maybe you are right, but everything is happening so quickly" she murmurs eyes still closed. Daniel chuckles

    "Yeah! it''s like watching fast and furious, who''s knows in a few months you will be playing with your children" Daniel teases.

    Amy giggles before playfully punching his shoulder.

    "Shut up Daniel" Daniel sighs before standing from the couch. Gazing down he says

    " I must be leaving, I have some work to do. Get some sleep tesoro." He begins to bend down to kiss her forehead but then abruptly stops. ''The distant the better '' he thoughts

    "I will sleep Daniel, bye" Amy replies slightly smiling.. Daniel nods briefly before making his way out.

 Chapter 17 - CHAPTER 17

    ''Where the hell he is, he knew that today Vahide mom was going to get discharged yet he didn''t show up '' Daniel thought as he drives through the road of the familiar society where Silas lives. Silas didn''t even come to the office that day and on top of the cherry, his phone was switched off. As much as Daniel wanted to confront him for acting like a child, a part of him was worried because no matter what Silas always informed him before taking leave, or at least he texted him. But today there was not a single word from him. These thoughts were constantly nagging Daniels''s mind as he turned off the engine of his car outside Silas'' house. He went to the main door and ringed the bell. After two minutes the door was opened by Aunt Kyla who was standing confused rubbing her eyes. Daniel silently cursed himself remembering it was near midnight. But it was his anxiousness that drove him here.

    "Hey! Aunt Kyla, sorry to disturb you at this time." Daniel softly greeted her by placing a peck on her cheek. The old lady smiled at him before saying

    "It''s okay Daniel, what brought you here at this time."

    "I just came to see Silas," Daniel replied but as soon as those words left his mouth Kyla''s face turned into utter confusion.

    "Silas! Wasn''t he with you? She queried. Daniel raised his eyebrows.

    " No, did he say something to you? " Now it was Daniel''s turn to get baffled.

    "Last night he told me that he was going to your place for some things and then he didn''t return so I got worried but later Nadia informed that he was with you and you both were working on a project." She said now in a more eager tone but her words baffled Daniel even more. Just what the hell is going on. ''He didn''t remember Silas and him working on a project and last night he didn''t even go home.'' He wondered anxiously looking at Aunt Kyla.

    "There must be a misunderstanding, can you please call Nadia here," Daniel uttered. Kyla slowly nodded

    "Sure, why don''t you come in." She asked opening the door a little wider. Daniel shrugged his hand inside his pants.

    "No, I am fine here Aunt Kyla," he replied. Kyla went inside while Daniel waited shifting one foot to another. All the while his mind wondering why did Nadia lie, it was apparent that there was something wrong. The sound of the door closing made him look at the source. Nadia was standing, nervously glancing at him. Daniel noticed how her whole demeanor was tensed and stiff like she didn''t want to be here. He could see the evident nervousness in her eyes and the fact she was hiding something. She smiled at Daniel, stepping near him. Daniel''s face was blank as he looked at her.

    "Hey, Daniel! you wanted to see me." She asked politely. Daniel looked away for a moment before staring or more like glaring at her, his stoic facade taking over. He inferred it wasn''t nice to be cold this time but knowing Nadia he knew that for whatever Nadia lied she wasn''t going to let it slip easily.

    "Where is Silas." He coldly asked. Nadia visibly gulped seeing his expression.

    "How would I know" She replied but her voice came like a whisper. She knew that this side of Daniel was not the one to play or mess with. Everyone at the office knew this side of him and was afraid to even talk to him unnecessarily.

    "Cut the crap Nadia and tell me where exactly he is and why did you lie to Aunt Kyla that he was with me." Daniel interrogated. At that time Nadia knew it will be bad to lie to him knowing that Daniel will instantly tell that she was lying and she was afraid to say the whole truth to him, sighing she gazed at the floor before replying.

    "He left." Daniel''s glare turned into shock as he widened his eyes for a moment.

    "What do you mean by He left." He raised his voice looking astonished. Nadia looked at him getting slightly afraid of him now.

    "Daniel please calm down, Aunt Kyla will get suspicious," Nadia begged.

    "You expect me to calm down, really " Daniel scoffed.

    "Daniel wherever he is, he is fine and he told me to tell you that he will return soon," Nadia stated. Daniel opened his mouth but nothing came out of it. Anger and confusion were clouding his mind and Nadia was only adding fuel to it. He turned to the side rubbing his face and then turning back to Nadia, although he subsided his anger a little, the coldness was still there.

    "Why did he leave Nadia, what happened all of a sudden to make him leave like this." He asked in a calm yet firm voice. Nadia wanted to tell him the truth seeing his turmoil, despite behaving professionally with Nadia, Daniel also showed a brotherly side to her whenever he came to their place. But at the same time, she has a promise to keep.

    "I am sorry Daniel, I already told you what I could. Please don''t ask more, maybe he needed time for himself." She pleaded with a resigned look.

    "Nadia do you even know what the situation is right now, if he needed time then why did he even agree to marry in the first place. Can you imagine the disrespect and hurt it would cause to Amy and her family when people will learn that the groom left her at the altar." Daniel was sneering at this time.

    "Daniel I can''t help you with this matter, I don''t know why he left but there must be something." She replied looking away at the grass in the garden

    " You know where he is, right? " Daniel asked

    "Yes, but I can''t tell you."

    "Nadia please! he is acting immature right now, I need to knock some sense into him. He may be getting wedding jitters. "Daniel''s voice became less cold as he begin to worry. Nadia took a deep breath shaking her head

    " I am sorry, I can''t" she mumbled looking down.

    " Fine, don''t tell me, I will find him myself," With that Daniel stormed off without even caring for her reply. Sliding in his car, he frustratedly banged the steering wheel. What kind of sick joke life is playing with them. He thought as fished his cell phone from his pocket and dialed Tolga''s number. He was his private investigator, the one he hired to do background checks on some of his investors and so far he has been the best. He picked at the third ring.

    "Mr. Saritas" he greeted.

    "Tolga, I want you to track Silas Alakurt for me as fast as possible," He stated pinching the bridge of his nose.

    "I am on it Mr. Saritas" he replied

    "Good! inform me as soon as possible" he replied dismissing the call. He exhaled leaning his head on the car seat.

    '' Where the hell are you Silas''.........

 Chapter 18 - CHAPTER 18

    Vahide was sitting on the couch,face-timing some of her relatives while Amy was talking to the wedding organiser checking the last minute details about the menu and cake. As soon as she was done discussing, Noami came to her.

    "Amy I found it at door, it has your name on it," Naomi said handing her a manilla envelope. Amy eyed it with a frown,

    ''Who will send me something like that '' she thought before taking it from her hands.

    "I will look at it, thanks Naomi," she said dismissing her and sitting on the nearby couch. She tore the envelope which contained a paper neatly folded addressed to her.

    Dear Amy,

    I didn''t mean to do it this way but you left me with no option, I know what I am going to say will hurt you but I can''t pretend anymore. I don''t love you, Amy, I never did the way a lover should and I can''t marry you. You may not see it now but our relationship was hollow and hard around the edges, I could not make up my mind to get tied in such a relationship no matter how much I try and I hope you realize it soon. There''s nothing wrong with you Amy but you need to open your eyes and see what true love is and maybe you find it near you soon before it''s too late. I am going away Amy for some while to give both of us time, please don''t wait for me and know that this is the best for us. I hope you will forgive me, I am sorry.

    Silas A.

    Just like that, her heart crumbled away, the paper falling from her hands as tears blinded her vision. She could hear her mom calling her as Naomi held her body from falling. She could see through her peripheral vision Vahide reading the letter and gasping, but her body was numb at the moment not even being able to react. Tears after tears fell from her eyes as vahide held her close sobbing. She couldn''t believe that after all these ears he left her just with a note.

    "Amy my child breathe, there must be a misunderstanding" Vahide cooed while her own heart started to beat rapidly. Deep down Amy wanted it to be a misunderstanding but she knew it wasn''t, he left him just three days before their wedding. No matter how cheerful Silas was he would never say something like this as a joke. She wanted to scream and cry, her heart was burning. Abruptly standing from the couch she dashed to her car, vahide following her.

    "Amy where are you going, please wait my child," Vahide said tearfully trying to stop her daughter. Amy harshly wiped her tears away.

    "Mom, please I want to be alone for some time." She pleaded while opening the door of her car but vahide put her hands on it.

    "Amy you are not okay, I won''t let you leave like this" Amy removed her hands gently from the door, her senses going numb, an unidentified storm building in her waiting to be unrolled.

    "Mom just please," she begged shortly before sliding in her car and speeding away.

    Entering her workplace, Amy saw Talia reading some files but as soon as her gaze settled on Amy, her face morphed into confusion and worry.

    "Amy....."

    "Talia I want to be alone in my office so please don''t disturb me with anything," Amy retorted not giving her a second glance and entered her office locking it. She slammed the letter on her desk, the vibration shook the whole wooden desk causing the pictures beside her computer to move from their place. Reaching out she gently took a hold of the first picture frame that was taken on one of their many dates. She gripped it tightly before smashing it on the floor.

    "LIARRR" she yelled furiously. Rage was mixed with hurt as she grabbed the table lamp and threw it across the room. It clashed with the wall before breaking into pieces just like her life at the moment.

    ''Why all these things happen to me''

    ''Wasn''t I enough for him ''

    "God please don''t let this happen to me, first Ayla and then Silas'' she cried silently before slumping on the couch holding her head and almost yanking her hair with the tight grip. He vanished like thin air leaving her hurt and curious not giving her enough reason to believe why he did such a thing. Sure there were ups and downs in their relationship and mostly there were downs but despite everything, she was willing to try and make it work. Was it too much to ask?. Her mind was in haywire as she thought about what was to come after this. While driving to her office, she tried to ring Silas that maybe he will answer her properly or at least this all could be avoided but his phone was switched off confirming everything he said in that letter. She tried to wipe her tears but it was of no use as her eyes became a stream of water. She cried and cried until her throat gave up. She didn''t even have the account of the time that she had been sitting on the couch. Her phone started to ring and Kevin''s name flashed on the screen, she tried to ignore it for the first few minutes but then it started to get on her nerves, eventually, she gave up and picked the call.

    " Amy," he greets in his gruff voice.

    "K-Kevin " she tries to speak but her voice comes as a whimper because of how dry her throat was.

    "Amy are you okay ?" Kevin asked noticing the change in her voice.

    "Y-yes just feeling under the weather, can I call you later" Amy whispers despite clearing her throat.

    "Amy I won''t be disturbing you but it''s in your favour" Kevin states perking her ears although she didn''t want to listen to him.

    "Continue" she mumbles half-heartedly.

    "I worked on this matter of yours and found a loophole that would make you the one to fight this case" Kevin informed. Amy slightly raised herself from the backrest

    "What is it," she asked eagerly.

    "You have to get married!

 Chapter 19 - CHAPTER 19

    "You have to get married"

    A humourless laugh escaped past Amy''s lips, how ironic she thought.

    "Can I ask why?" she responds stretching her sore shoulders

    "Well in some way it will make them think you are taking a responsible role in your life and you are no longer a single careless girl," Kevin informs.

    ''What a timing ''amy scoffed

    "It''s Absurd!, what does it have to do with fighting this case" Amy replied the dryness in her throat making her voice come out above a whisper.

    "I know it seems absurd but most of the officials are older people and have their thinking and." He trails off deliberately.

    "And what"

    "You need to get married to someone influential and powerful," Kevin stated directly. Her reddened eyes open wide hearing those words

    "Kevin are you even listening to yourself, first you give this stupid advice to get married and now to some influential person. What do you consider me as?" She said furiously not even caring about her throat.

    "I know but that''s the only way I could find." He reasoned being aware of the fact that this thing was not straight and easy.

    "Oh wow! If for a moment I consider this proposition of yours, you think that there will be an influential person waiting outside my office ready to marry me" Amy retorted in disbelief. There was silence on the other end for a moment before Kevin uttered

    "Actually! You have someone" he said in a cautious tone raising Amy''s anxiousness.

    "Who?" Amy asked curiously thinking for a moment of anyone that could be related but there was no one.

    "The man who came with you to my office, Daniel Saritas," for a moment Amy thought she heard wrong but when there was no response from the other side she practically yelled raising herself from the couch.

    "What" her throat ached from the impact of her pitch but she could care less at the moment.

    "Calm down and listen to me, Amy, you know that he is a very influential man. At such a young age he is a multi-billionaire, he is known as ruthless and strong in the business world, he even has ties in Government. Not to forget his company alone runs a two fourth of our country''s economy. Everyone admires his work and passion, especially youth," Kevin explains

    "Don''t you think I know all this but he is my best friend and I can''t marry him especially not for some influence or something because that will be like using him," she retorted rubbing her forehead.

    "I am sorry Amy but the choice is your''s in the end. I gave you way now you decide to either walk on it or not. Goodbye." With that, he ended the call leaving her in the biggest turmoil of her life. Amy slumped on the sofa throwing her head in her hands,

    ''What did I ever do to deserve this life''

    ''Why just have everything has to happen now.

    Tears again started to pool in her eyes. As endless scenarios flooded her mind. But she knew she had to decide because she wasn''t the only one who had to suffer the consequences. Halting the marriage will earn her family disgrace when the people will know that the groom dumped her days before the wedding. Vahide was in no state to bear that considering she was still recovering. Amy''s heart palpitates thinking about her mother but marrying Daniel, the person who she always considered her best friend and on top of that marrying him for influence.

    ''It''s insane, I don''t love him that way and marrying him just for my own sake will break the trust we have '' her heart yelled but on the other hand, her mind was also reasoning with her.

    ''Do you seriously care about anything now when life has deceived you the person you loved deceived you? The only thing that you should care about is your mother and your stature Amy ''

    "Just stop it" she cried getting frustrated, too many things were occupying her mind not letting her breathe properly.

    "I can''t do this" she whispered but then the bruised and dead face of Ayla came before her eyes, her mother''s pale body attached machines lying on a hospital bed crossed her mind along with a voice in the back of her mind

    ''What he doesn''t know won''t hurt him.''

    Shaking her head she stands before placing her hands on her waist. After few minutes a decision finally forms in her mind egging to be rolled out. Harshly wiping her tears away she grabs her phone before heading out of her office ready to roll out this decision of hers.

    "I don''t give a damn about how much it cost or for the lengths you have to go! just find him dammit!"

    With that, he slammed his phone down the receiver with a loud bang that resonated throughout his quiet as death office. He still couldn''t believe that despite owning the number one technology company in the country and having the best private investigator under his arms he still couldn''t locate Silas. Daniel leaned back in his chair, the muscles of his neck aching being in front of a computer for hours. Rubbing the back of his neck, he looks at the stack of files on his desk. Just as he was about to starting working, his cell phone went off and without glancing at the screen he picked the call.

    "Daniel Saritas," he said in his stoic voice.

    "Daniel son, " Vahide''s freaked voice came.

    "Vahide mom what happened? " he asked in an equally worried tone.

    "Silas left Daniel." She sobbed. Daniel''s heart palpitates, he knew that this situation will arrive soon.

    "What do you mean Vahide mom," he asked pretending.

    "There was a letter from him today stating he didn''t love Amy and was leaving for good. Oh God! What''s gonna happen now?"

    "Vahide mom please don''t cry and where is Amy?" He asked worriedly as he stood from his chair

    "She left after reading that letter saying she wanted to be alone".

    "I will go check on her." He responded shrugging his blazer.

    "Don''t go now Daniel, Talia informed me that she is in her office, leave her alone for now," Vahide muttered.

    "There must be a reason for Silas to behave like this, don''t worry I will figure it out soon vahide mom." Daniel tried to reassure her.

    "Please do something about it, Daniel, I can''t see my child in such a devastating situation," vahide responded.

    "Calm yourself Vahide mom, I will do whatever I can, just please think about your health please!" Daniel worriedly says. Vahide disconnected the call after a while hearing some soothing and assuring words from Daniel.. Just as he placed his phone on the desk, his office door burst open revealing a dishevelled Amy and Ashton behind her.

 Chapter 20 - CHAPTER 20

    Just as he placed his phone on the desk, his office door burst open revealing a dishevelled Amy and Ashton closely behind panting. Daniel gets startled seeing her state, puffy red eyes and nose, her hairs were a mess but still she was trying to keep herself composed. Daniel dismissed Ashton and went to hug her, engulfing her in his warmth, she remained still for a moment before hugging him back slightly. No tears came out of her swollen eyes she just looked ahead with a straight face.

    "Tesoro I promise I will find him soon you don''t need to worry he is just acting irrational," Daniel cooed rubbing her back. He could tell how much hurt she would be at the moment because he had been through the same. He knows how it feels to be in one-sided love. He never wanted Amy to suffer through this because its intensity can break your heart in a moment. Amy jerked away from his embrace with a stern face.

    "I don''t want him now!" She retorted sternly making him look at her worried.

    "Tesoro.."

    "You remember that you promised me every time that you will always be here for me and will do anything for me if it costs a fortune," Amy muttered voice still hoarse but grim. Daniel locked his eyes with her trying to make out where this was leading to before nodding slowly.

    "Yes I remember" he replied

    "Marry me " Amy blurts out in an instant in a monotone. All the colour drain from Daniel''s face as he looks at her gobsmacked. His mind flashing with thousand thoughts, heart started to beat at an abnormal rate.

    ''No, this couldn''t be true'' he thought. Scanning her face trying to find a trace that she must be feeling unwell or her mind isn''t in the right state because of shock or something but there was none. All he could see was a girl staring straight into his eyes without any emotion like a robot. The only difference was that she was breathing. Daniel looked away for a moment exhaling before placing his hands on her shoulders gently.

    "Tesoro let me drive you home, you are not feeling well," he says softly but Amy yanks his hands away from her shoulder before crossing her arms. Her face set into a grim line.

    "So you are saying I am not in my mind," she sneers. Daniel adversely shakes his head.

    "No, what I am trying to say is that this is not the right thing to do," Daniel reasons stepping closer to her.

    "You promised to help me in every situation then why don''t you understand that I need your help right now." She asserts the anger still evident in her voice. Daniel stares at her confused.

    "I know I promised but..."

    "Daniel the person I was supposed to marry ran away, my mother woke up from a coma a few days ago and I don''t want her to have a second stroke because of all the disrespect that will be thrown our way when people will learn that the groom dumped me at the alter." She practically yelled at this point letting all her pent up hurt and frustration out, her chest heaved from the shouting, tears begging for release. Daniels heart break seeing her in this state.

    "We will find him, tesoro," He said more like assured himself at this point.

    "I don''t need him now Daniel, he made it very clear that what he wants," she uttered despite her sore throat, sudden desperation taking over her voice. Daniel just stood there dumbfounded. Was it not what he wanted since realising he loved Amy, to marry her. But not in these circumstances, heck he buried that thought in his heart when she announced to marry Silas. Not getting any reaction from him. Amy continued

    "Daniel we will just get married for namesake only, we will not be obligated to one another. "

    He didn''t want to admit but it hit him that she wanted him as a substitute, an unwanted groom. But what else did he expect, he looked away towards the window trying to ease the burning in his chest.

    "Marriage is a matter of life for me, not some deal. All I know is you never looked at me that way so it''s completely insane. " He said stating the truth feeling a slight twinge in his chest. But everything seems to fly past Amy as she had only one thing in mind.

    "I think I made a wrong decision coming to you for help but it''s okay I will not force you to save my reputation." She spat before turning around and making her way out, at that moment Daniels mind begin to explode with innumerable things.

    ''Will this end our friendship too'' he thought in worry.

    ''No, I can''t lose her like that.

    "Wait!" He hastily responded grabbing her arm and spinning her around, their faces close to each other showing different emotions. Her showing frustration with a tint of desperation while his face showed concern and turmoil. The glimmer in her eyes was lost. He so badly wanted that glimmer and laugh back that would light up his lonely world. Everyone around them know that Daniel would succumb to her every wish but this time it was a rash decision and he never made such ones. At that moment all he could feel was underlying desperation in her voice. The love Vahide mom showered on him not caring that he was an orphan. All the pons and cons vanished before him, all he could see was a broken and hurt Amy, his tesoro who needed him more than ever before.

    "I will marry you if that''s what you want." He spoke with a resigned tone looking directly into her tired hazel orbs. Amy''s heart nagged her for not stating the sole reason of this marriage to the

    person she never lied to. It was guilt that was entering her mind seeing his best friend''s face, but she blocked it away quickly.

    "Thanks, D-daniel." She said lowly, averting her eyes. Daniel rested his hand on her face, gently rubbing it with his thumb.

    "Anything for you tesoro," he smiled though his mind was still in turmoil. But all Amy could do was sigh, she wanted to cry so badly. Slowly she backed away from his touch feeling strange.

    "I should go home, Mom must be worried,"

    "Sure, let me drive you," Daniel said quickly grabbing his keys.

    "No, I will be okay." She responded firmly rubbing her arms. He wanted to argue but decided to let go for the moment. Stepping closer Daniel hugged her tightly breathing in her sweet smell but this time she didn''t hug back.

    "Take care tesoro and let me know if you need anything." He mumbled.

    She sadly smiles" You already gave me what I needed." Turning away she opens the door stepping outside his office.

    Sliding in her car she dialled the first number on her phone.

    "I am getting married in three days, do what''s necessary for the case." She says quickly and before getting a reply she switches off her phone.. At this moment, she knew one thing that she would never be the same Amy Moretti she once was.

 Chapter 21 - CHAPTER 21

    It would be an understatement of the decade if it was to say that Daniel was shocked when Amy asked him to marry her. It was such a bittersweet thing for him. Had it been a situation where she truly loved him and then he would have instantly agreed. He didn''t want to do this to Silas without having any closure, he didn''t want to take advantage of such a situation but then he made it clear in that letter that he didn''t love her and if he loved her then he would be here right now. But most importantly, Amy didn''t love him that way. The moment she asked to marry him, Daniel could saw several emotions in her eyes but he couldn''t figure it why there was guilt when she glanced at him while leaving the office. He felt that she was being strong from the outside but broken inside. But he promised to give her the world, so he had to agree on it for her sake and not to forget Vahide mom. Daniel''s love for Amy was so strong that he was even willing to become her substitute groom but he didn''t care as long as Amy was happy. He could agree that his love for her made him helpless. The days soon followed closely after that with Amy telling this whole thing to Vahide, she didn''t agree at first but when Daniel talked to her and realising how sensitive the situation was she somehow agreed.

    It came as a shock to the world that Daniel Saritas the most sought after billionaire bachelor was getting married out of a sudden. It was to such a point that media and reporters hounded him every time he entered or left his office. A group of reporters were always outside his office during the day, rumours started spreading that Amy was pregnant and that''s why they were getting married suddenly and some of his employees even start gossiping that they already had doubts about them. But one look from Daniel and they were off to work without even glancing at him a second time. To get rid of the situation Daniel had to call his security team and a bunch of bodyguards surrounded him when going somewhere till the media tension died down. Amy had to stay at her house to avoid paparazzi but Daniel made sure she got everything needed at home. As for Silas, Daniel still didn''t give up on him trying to find him but all in vain. He must have heard about their wedding but still, there was no sign of him proving he had no interest in this marriage. Nadia was avoiding Daniel like a plague, not that he talked to her either. He was still his usual cold self with her.

    The wedding arrangements were already done by Vahide and Daniel himself hired the best wedding planner to arrange their reception, it was hectic but Daniel kept a strong follow-up to ensure everything was perfect. He bought wedding bands for them since Amy took the least interest in wedding which was expected from her. The bands were simple yet elegantly designed,Daniels band was slightly bigger than Amy''s. The one for Amy was with diamonds beaded, having their initials D&Aengraved on the inner side. The same was with Daniel but silver colour, simply having Amy''s name.'' Maybe destiny wanted to give us a chance'' he thought while ordering those rings. It was on short notice but who would want to refuse Daniel Saritas.

    Right now Daniel was standing in front of the mirror gazing up at his attire wearing a black designer tuxedo with a cream colour brooch, he sprays his cologne Chanel Extrait on his collar and wrists.He couldn''t help but frown looking in the mirror.

    ''Is this the right thing'' he asked himself.

    He was solely doing this for Amy but then there was this other feeling which alarmed him that his life was going to take a 360�� turn after this marriage.

    "Master! You look so handsome!" Martha snapped him out of his never-ending questioning state.

    " Do I? Daniel asks fixing his buttons.

    "Yes, Master! I am sure every woman at the wedding will be jealous of Mrs Saritas" Daniel chuckles lightly before smiling her way and glancing at the silver rolex on his wrist. It was almost time.

    "Let''s go, Martha, we will be late otherwise." Martha nods at him before stepping out of the room. Since he had no one as the immediate family he invited Martha and Ashton as his family. He missed Silas at the moment but then again he wouldn''t be here if Silas was present today. Stealing one last glance at himself he made his way out.

    Daniel waited nervously in the hall, everything was pastel themed the way Amy liked it. Aunt Kyla and Nadia were also sitting among the guests, Nadia avoided him when he shot her a cold glare while Aunt Kyla beamed at him oblivious to everything. Sergios were also in attendance, he didn''t expect Emir to come considering it would make him remember his wedding ,bringing heartache to him but he congratulated him. But Daniel didn''t miss the pain that flashed in his eyes making him remember Ayla. He smiled sadly remembering his sister like friend. He realized that Emir only came , out of respect he had for Vahide. Many people congratulated him, many of Amy''s relatives were confused because they always thought Silas to be in his place. How he wished that Silas was here at the moment.

    ''Thousand years by Christina Perri '' starts playing as his head snapped towards the entrance where Amy was walking down the path holding Vahide''s hand tightly as if she would vanish. Vahide smiled at every single guest and slightly nodded at Emir who in return simpered. Amy''s eyes glanced down at the floor she was walking , wanting to be anywhere but this place. For a moment she wanted to run, run from every single thing ruling her life.. But she couldn''t not when she had a chance to make her mother happy and provide justice to her dead sister.

 Chapter 22 - CHAPTER 22

    Daniel couldn''t help but rake his eyes upon the beauty that walked towards him. Her enchanting face, her curves, down glanced eyes and not to forget how tightly she holded her mother''s hand. Vahide gently let go of her hand and placed it in Daniel''s large ones before placing a soft kiss on her forehead and sitting in the front row. Daniel helped her to walk up the stage and sit beside her on the chair facing the officiant. The officiant started the ceremony with the prayers and then addressed them. All the while Amy kept her gaze lower at the floor like it was the most interesting thing at the moment.

    "Do you Daniel Saritas accept Amy Moretti as your lawful wife?" the officiant asked.

    "I do " Daniel rushed with a hurricane of emotions in his mind. The officiant asks further two times and he replies in agreement. He then turns to Amy,

    "Do you Amy Moretti accept Daniel Saritas to be your lawful husband?" He asks but there was silence as Amy continue to sit still and gaze at the floor. Whispers started to fill in the hall.

    "Do you?" The officiant asked again, this time vahide worriedly looked at her daughter. Daniel cleared his throat and lightly shook her arm, pulling her out of the reverie. She closed her glossy eyes before saying in a surrendered manner.

    "I do " her voice was barely above a whisper. Daniel took a sigh of relief but felt sad at the same time looking at her glossy eyes. The officiant asked to exchange the rings and they obliged , Ashton handed him the ring while Vahide did the same to Amy who half-heartedly took it from her hands.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen may I present to you Mr and Mrs Saritas!" The officiant announced and with that, the crowd cheered for them and waited for the traditional kiss. Daniel gulped glancing at Amy who looked frozen remembering the kiss. He slowly lifted his veil as she looked at him with an emotionless face. Taking a deep breath, Daniel lightly kissed her forehead. Everyone awed and clapped for the newly wedded couple. Resting his hand on her waist, he walked down the stage with Amy as people congratulated them and media reporters took their pictures. He took a glance at Amy who was forcing a fake smile for the world. After all the pictures they walked to his black range rover velar for the reception venue, with an SUV of his bodyguards behind. All the while during drive Daniel couldn''t help but glance at Amy whose eyes were shut.

    ''She must be tired '' he thought. Amy hadn''t spoken to him in these three days even though he texted and called her many times but she never replied. But he couldn''t complain with all the drama going on in their lives, she must need some time to herself, especially after this whole wedding fiasco which she didn''t wanted, not with him at least. Daniel gazed at her face observing every detail. The strands falling from her updo on her face adding an alluring touch, her face still looking hard yet in comfort. The car came to halt soon as Lance announced that they reached the venue,Amy opened her eyes immediately. Daniel came out of the car first, opening the door for her and offering a hand which she took reluctantly as they both walked in.

    The reception went well, congratulations from the guests, some teasing, advice followed by laughter. Although Daniel did smile genuinely for a bit Amy showed everyone her fake smile. Vahide was also happy seeing her daughter getting married to someone who she knew would fight the world for her but still, her eyes tried to find Ayla among everyone. Though she kept herself strong for the event.

    "Can I talk with you, Daniel?" Vahide asked gently and Daniel obliged.

    "Look, Daniel, I know you both didn''t get married in the best of circumstances but I just want you to be patient with her and time. She has gone through enough as you can see but I know how much you love her son." Vahide advised gently patting his shoulder.

    "You don''t need to worry about her vahide mom I will take care of her with my life," he said with utmost sincerity kissing her cheek.

    "And about her stubbornness, she has got a man that can handle her now!" Daniel added as Vahide chuckled.

    "Thanks, Daniel, if you wouldn''t have agreed..."

    "It''s in the past now Vahide mom we should look forward to the future," Daniel said slightly smiling.

    Soon, it was time for them to leave as everyone bid their goodbyes.

    "Mom, will you be okay?" Amy asked with concern.

    "I will not be alone Amy, Naomi is with me and Selma will also come to accompany me for some days. You just focus on your new life and be happy." She apprised hugging her daughter tightly as a single tear escaped her eye. Amy reluctantly lets go of her and gets seated in the car with Daniel. As soon as the car started she turned her face towards the window not even sparing Daniel a glance. Sighing Daniel decided to read some emails.

    The black gates of his house opened as the car drove through the driveway and stopped in front of the white main doors. Daniel helped Amy out of the car with her dress. The house was quiet as usual as they entered. Daniel made Martha and other staff retire for the day. Amy silently observed the mansion, it was bigger than her own house. Everything in the house was modern and sophisticated. Looking around she found that the house mainly consisted of black, beige and white colours the glass windows and doors didn''t go unnoticed by her. She had been to this house only twice that was before she got busy in some high-end cases during the start of her career. Daniel touches her arm but she flinches away making him look at her.

    "Tesoro, do you want something?" He asked cautiously.

    "No, I am fine." She replied in a clipped tone looking around.

    "You want to see the house?" He asked hopefully glancing her way, but she shakes her head hugging her body.

    "I am tired, can you show me my room?" She asked. Daniel nodded and went ahead.

    "Sure, follow me". After taking the flight of stairs he reached outside a door, opening the door Daniel swerves to the side to let her in.

    "This is your room, your things have been placed in the closet and if you need anything please tell me or Martha," Daniel said with a smile.

    "No, it''s fine!" She replied curtly before making her way to the dresser. Daniel stands there awkwardly before saying.

    "Okay then get comfortable and sleep.. Good night tesoro!" He says softly before making his way out and closing the door.

 Chapter 23 - CHAPTER 23

    Sitting by the poolside, Daniel was thinking how his life took a 360�� turn. A few days back he was suffering from the hurt by the news of Amy and Silas marriage and here he was married to her although in the circumstances he never wanted still she was her wife. He gazed at his wedding ring slightly smiling. Was this happening in reality?

    "Good morning master!" Martha greeted while Daniel nodded.

    "Breakfast is ready Master, would you like me to call Madam," She asked politely.

    "No, I will go bring her myself." He said rising from his position.

    "Did you prepare the breakfast, I asked you?" Daniel asked.

    "Yes! Master everything was made according to madam''s choice."

    "Good! We will join soon." He replies before heading inside just as he was about to climb the stairs he saw Amy coming down wearing black dress pants with a black shirt and blazer, hairs neatly in a ponytail, overall giving a professional look.

    "Good Morning tesoro! I was coming to get you for breakfast." He says looking at her attire perplexed.

    "Morning Daniel, sorry but I can''t join you for breakfast. I am leaving for work, maybe eat something on the way." She replied checking something in her purse. Daniel raised his brows.

    "You are going to work?" He questioned.

    "Yes, I have been away for like three months, it''s better if I get back as soon as possible." She replied looking at him.

    Daniel smile slightly." Yeah I understand but don''t you think it''s early for you to return"

    Amy squinted her eyes " Early as in?"

    "As in we got married yesterday, I thought.."

    " Daniel let me explain some things" Amy interrupted rudely.

    "I know what you did for me was truly kind of you but please don''t rub it in my face that you did a favour. Secondly, we only got married for the world, not for ourselves so don''t expect me to act like your wife. I am not obligated to you and you are not to me, so let''s be the way we were before having our own paths." It was like someone jolted him awake from his slumber. He just stood there frozen. At the moment she completely looked like a stranger to him. Awkwardly clearing his thought he responded.

    "Tesoro, I won''t force you for anything because I know this marriage means nothing to you. We will continue to be best friends like before." He says stepping closer but Amy steps away.

    "Good ,I will see you later." And with that, she heads out leaving him with his thoughts. Daniel scoffs at himself.

    ''Seriously what were you thinking that she will openly accept this relationship '' his subconscious said. Daniel didn''t know for how long he stood there looking at the door. He wasn''t expecting such cold behaviour from Amy. There was a sense of hostility coming from her.

    '' Why do I see her becoming distant''

    '' I just hope that this marriage doesn''t affect our friendship'' Daniel thought hopefully before walking to the dining room where Martha was placing the napkins, she smiles at first but then frowns seeing him alone.

    "Isn''t madam coming?" She asked. Daniel shakes his head.

    "No, she had some work to do, can you please bring my coffee," Daniel asked taking his seat. She thankfully nods and leaves to bring his coffee. He lost his appetite hearing Amy''s words although they were true, but more cold than intended. But he didn''t want to waste Martha''s hard work so he sat there silently eating some of Amy''s favourite croissants with whatever appetite he had left.

    After breakfast, he decided to work from home. Engrossed in his work, it was soon noon. His mind was tempted to call Amy but he dismissed the idea, wanting to give her some space. With Silas absence, Daniel had to take his position as well adding more burden to his already hectic schedule. He continued to work until it was seven in the evening, signing the last file he made his way to the living room.

    ''Amy should be home at this time '' he whispered to himself looking at the front door. Martha also came asking for dinner but he asked her to place it in the given and leave. He wanted to at least have dinner with her. It wasn''t until nine when he heard a car pulling in the driveway. He replied to the last email before placing his laptop on the coffee table, the same time Amy entered inside looking entirely exhausted.

    "Tesoro, how was your day?" He asked gently.

    "Work here and there, that''s all." She replied taking a seat on the sofa and closing her eyes.

    "It must be tiring, go take a shower I will heat dinner for both of us." He said making his way to the kitchen only to stop in his tracks when he heard Amy''s voice.

    "No need I already ate something." She muttered eyes still closed. Daniel felt dejected at the moment.

    "Oh! No problem want something else like coffee or..."

    "Daniel! If I want something I will make it myself, I am not a child so stop pampering me." Amy retorted picking up her stuff and stomping upstairs. Leaving a little bit shocked Daniel behind.

    "She must be tired badly," he whispered to himself before making his way to the kitchen. He placed the dinner neatly in the fridge and grabbed a carton of milk. Heating it slightly he took some twinkies from the cupboard.

    '' Maybe this will lighten her mood.'' With that thing in mind, he went to Amy''s room and knocked gently before opening it with one hand. She wasn''t in the room

    ''Maybe in the bath'', Daniel thought placing the warm glass of milk and twinkies on her nightstand. Just like his thought, she came out of the bath dressed in her pyjamas with slightly damp hair. Amy startled for a minute seeing him. Daniel''s gaze traveled to her body before he realizes what he is doing. Clearing his throat he gestures towards the nightstand.

    "I just came to give you this," he said. Amy glances at it before looking away drying her hair with the towel. Getting no response from her Daniel walks out not before saying.

    " Tesoro, I love caring for you just like I did and I will always do the same.." He smiles before closing the door.

 Chapter 24 - CHAPTER 24

    Getting up, as usual, Daniel did his workout and then got ready for the office, what was the point in staying at home. By the time he went to the kitchen for breakfast, Amy was already done.

    "Good morning tesoro," Daniel says in a soft tone, to which she nods and starts to gather her things. Daniel looks at her.

    "Let me drop you at the office today," he offers

    " No, your driver brought my car yesterday, so I can go myself." She replied

    "Bye" and just like a flash she dashed outside not even caring for his reply. Something was wrong with her Daniel could feel. This wasn''t how Amy behaved with him no matter what. Maybe he should give her some time. Drinking a cup of coffee, Daniel left for his work.

    When he reached his office, everyone looked at him like he was from another world. Who would expect a person to return to work two days after his marriage? Ignoring their stares, Daniel reaches his floor even Ashton was surprised to see him but still greeted him.

    "Ashton bring my schedule" Daniel demands shrugging his coat on the hanger and taking his seat.

    ''Let''s get this day started'' he says to himself.

    By the time he reached home, it was seven in the evening. He wouldn''t bother to come back but now he had a reason and it was Amy. He decided to head straight to her room to greet her but there was no one inside. He then tried to call her but she never answered. Worry started to settle in his heart but he decided to wait for a little. '' Maybe she went to visit Vahide mom''

    It was around 11 in the night when she showed up. Daniel who was pacing around the living room halted and stared at her.

    "Tesoro, where we''re you? I was worried sick about you!"He exclaimed rushing to her side. But Amy rolled her eyes before settling on the sofa and taking off her sandals.

    "You know where I would be and as for your phone calls I was really busy,"

    "It''s eleven tesoro, you never worked this late before," Daniel couldn''t help but ask seeing her exhausted self.

    "I have started to work on Ayla''s case," she replies in a hushed voice. Daniel''s eyes widened

    "What! Tesoro, you know how dangerous it could be," all the irrational things flooding in his mind. He takes a seat beside her but in return, Amy glared at him.

    "So just like others, you want me to sit around while that bastard roams freely anywhere without getting any charge." She huffed. Daniel takes her hands in his ,warming them.

    "You should have talked to me about it, I would hire someone for your security, he is a dangerous man tesoro, What he did to Ayla, I don''t want that to happen to you," He mumbled the last part softly rubbing his thumbs over her knuckles but Amy''s expressions remain irritated. She yanks her hands away making him look at her baffled for such an expression.

    "There is nothing to worry about, the investigation team is taking care of that matter besides I have Kevin with me" She retorts standing up.

    "It''s already late, I am going to sleep," She stomps off without another word. Rubbing his face and sighing, Daniel calls his security team. Although the investigation was behind her still he couldn''t let anything happen to her. After discussing everything in detail, he appointed two bodyguards for Amy that will be everywhere with her but in disguise. Because he knows that she will get mad and refuse immediately. After settling down everything he decided to check on Amy, going to her room he finds the door slightly open. Slowly peeking in he saw her figure sprawled on the bed. At the moment she looked so fragile and adorable without any care of the world, her lips slightly parted, just how much he wanted to kiss them. Shaking his thoughts away he gently places the duvet on her body tugging her in before whispering, gazing at her with longing.

    "I love you tesoro,"

    The next day Daniel woke up sweating early in the morning, the nightmares still hunting him. He was thankful that Amy didn''t hear him screaming because he would have no answer to that. Panting, he went to take a shower. After dressing up he made his way downstairs, Martha greets him and places his coffee on the table. He glances around the room in search of Amy,

    "She left some minutes ago master," Martha replies to his unspoken question.

    "Left already" Daniel knits his brows.

    "Yes, she was looking in a hurry!" She said before returning to her work.

    ''Why did she leave so early, but when did she inform me before,'' he thought sadly.

    Working in his office, his mind was still focused on Amy although he talked to Neol one of her bodyguards and according to them she was fine and had a meeting at Headquarters. He snapped out of her thoughts, by his cell but he was more surprised to see that it was Amy who called him. He eagerly picked the call.

    "Daniel!"

    "Tesoro," he says with happiness in his tone.

    "Can you pick me up at 5 from my office?" She uttered.

    "Sure, I will be there!" He responded a little surprised.

    "That will be good, Mom invited us to dinner but I forget to tell you anyways be on time," she said before dismissing the call. Daniel wiped the screen of his phone as his smile halted a bit, ''she is always in a rush nowadays'' Daniel didn''t know what to comprehend from this, it was confusing and a little hurtful seeing her dismissive tone and attitude with him.. It felt cold being near her contrary to the warmth that radiated from her being and that was what bugged him the most, that she was closing herself from him and the reason was unknown to him.

 Chapter 25 - CHAPTER 25

    Later at night, they went to vahide''s house. Just as Daniel was about to enter the house Amy intertwined their fingers shocking him but he smiled. Vahide was delightful to see them, it could be seen from her eyes.

    "Amy, my child," she hugged her daughter tightly.

    "I missed you Mom and I am sorry I couldn''t come to see you earlier just got busy at home." Daniel raised a brow at her lie.

    "I am feeling over loved here," Daniel said as both of them were still hugging each other. Vahide chuckled before hugging him.

    "How is my son! " she asked gently.

    "Absolutely, fine and happy!" He somewhat lied seeing the love she held for her daughter.

    "Mom, how is your health? You aren''t ignoring your diet and medicines right" Amy said sternly, worry lacing her voice.

    " Amy stop worrying about me, I went to the doctor yesterday with Selma, he said I am getting healthy!" Relief washed over Amy.

    "It''s a relief Vahide mom! " Daniel grinned.

    "Enough of me, now let''s go and have dinner," she said ushering them inside the house. They settle at the table as Naomi served them.

    "How''s married life?" Vahide asked breaking the comfortable silence. Daniel felt her body stiffen beside him.

    "Mom you are asking as we have been married for four years not four days," Amy nervously chuckles before grabbing Daniel''s hand and smiled looking directly into his eyes but he could tell that it was fake, confusing him even more.

    "Daniel looks after me a lot and I truly think we can give each other a shot." Her eyes begging him to play along.

    "Yes, vahide mom we are truly willing to give each other a chance," Daniel said reluctantly,staring at Amy for a moment before turning to Vahide who smiled widely.

    " May God bless you both," she said but her eyes settled on Amy''s hand.

    "Where is your wedding band, Amy," she asked eyeing her bare ring finger.

    "Uh, I forget to wear it in rush mom," Amy replied nervously sipping her glass of juice. Daniel wanted to scoff at this statement of her, he never once saw it on her hand since the wedding day.

    "You should wear it, it''s a sign of your marriage," she reprimanded eating her food.

    "Anyway, I am going to start working next month and Selma is also moving in with me for some time since your uncle left for few months."

    "That''s good Vahide Mom, you will have company here," Daniel muttered joining the conversation.

    "Mom, don''t stress about work, you need to get healthy first," Amy retorted.

    "I talked with my doctor Amy, he permitted me to work but only for few hours at the start so don''t worry." Amy turned to Daniel smiling

    "What do you say, Daniel," She asked sweetly. Now, this was seriously getting out of hand for him.

    "If Vahide mom finds it okay, then she should do it I guess! " he replied quizzically looking at her.

    "See even Daniel agrees," Vahide said triumphantly while Amy scowled.

    Daniel couldn''t help but glance at Amy, the way she acted and lied today. What was that? But shaking his negative thoughts away he continued to eat his dinner while listening to Vahide and Amy. Why get negative about it, isn''t one of the reasons for them to get married was for Vahide''s sake.

    ..............

    Life had fallen back into the routine for everyone. Daniel did his work like before the only thing different was Amy''s behaviour occupied his mind, he was still unable to wrap his mind around her cold behaviour which seemed to get intense with each passing day. Never in his life, he faced such hostility from her. If anything disturbed her, she would most likely come to him, even for the slightest matter. But now she ignored him like a plague, she would leave early and return late at night. On weekends, she would spend most of her time on phone calls or either working on her laptop. Sometimes, she would visit Vahide. The only conversation between them was the formal greetings, at times she would come so late that Daniel had to wait to for her. If it wasn''t for Neal and Saim who reported him every single hour he would have gone crazy worrying about her. He tried talking to her but it always resulted in an argument like she was ready to fight with him anytime for no reason. So, he decided to keep his mouth shut but that didn''t mean he wasn''t worried for her. She was building a shell around her, distancing herself from him. The only times she accompanied him was during social events and behaved like they were happily married but behind closed doors, they were two strangers. This disturbed him the most, what was the need to act in front of everyone. As much as he knows her, she wasn''t the one to act. She always remained herself and never tried to act fake.

    "That''s concluded, I expect everyone to put their best in this project. The meeting is dismissed." Daniel said in his usual manner and nodded at everyone as they left the boardroom. Ashton placed the notes of the meeting on the table before he left. Daniel skimmed through them, once he had the general idea of everything he attached the notes to the file. Sighing he took a sip of what would be his fourth cup of coffee for the day and it wasn''t even evening yet.

    "Sir, would you like me to get you anything for lunch and please not another cup of coffee," Daniel looked at the sound of Ashton who stood in the doorway, probably ready to leave for a lunch break but Daniel thanked him to which he nodded and left. Daniel stood and stared through the glass window, he observed as most of his employees were laughing with one another while leaving for a lunch break. He wondered for a brief moment,'' when he had his last lunch break''

    He never went on lunch break, the only times he had was during lunch meetings or when Silas dragged him forcefully. Suddenly his stomach grumbled reminding him that he didn''t eat anything since morning. An idea popped into his mind instantly as he looked at his watch and smiled.. Grabbing his coat, he walked out of his office to his car where Lance stood before sliding in the car and speeding away to his destination.

 Chapter 26 - CHAPTER 26

    The car halted in front of a firm, he stepped out of it carrying a bag of Amy''s favourite lasagna, he bought it on the way hoping that she will be happy by this little surprise because no matter what he was determined to make everything normal between them. He made his way inside, everyone stopped their work and eyed his personality. A powerful aura surrounded him but what caught their attention was the looks that made everyone swoon over his Adonis-like figure. Talia also seemed surprised to see him.

    "Good Afternoon Mr Saritas!" Talia greeted him

    "Good afternoon to you too Talia, Is Amy free at the moment?" He asked giving a tight-lipped smile. Talia stood from her chair.

    "Well I figured that out when you came in with those bags ,if you could come this way," she said gesturing for him to follow her. They walked towards her office but reaching outside, Daniel''s phone slipped out of his hand and fell on the floor.

    "Damn it!" He cursed under his breath gathering the bags in one hand.

    "You go and inform her Talia, I am just coming behind." He said bending down to pick his phone. Talia nodded and went ahead. Amy was sitting on her chair with her nose buried in a file, Talia walked towards her.

    "Amy" she started

    "What it is Talia?" Amy asked still immersed in her file.

    "Mr Saritas is here to see you," she informed. Amy looked at her raising her eyebrows.

    After checking his phone for any damage, Daniel placed it inside his pocket and went to walk into her office when he heard

    "Where is he," Amy questioned. Talia gestured to the door

    "He is waiting out....."

    "Tell him that I am in a meeting," she said dismissively. Daniel''s grip loosened on the knob as heard those words, her words pinched him.

    "But.." He could hear Talia protesting.

    "Just do as I say! " came her reply in a clipped tone leaving no room for argument. He heard footsteps approaching, quickly composing himself and stepping back pretending to dust his pant. Talia stood in front of him looking nervous.

    ''Uh Mr Saritas, Amy is currently on an important conference call." She said fidgeting and awkwardly smiling.

    "Oh... I see" He managed those words out of his mouth keeping a poker face. He looked at the bag in his hand and forward them to Talia.

    "Well give this to Amy when she gets free, it''s her favourite," Daniel mumble straightly. Talia took it from his hands.

    "Sure Mr Saritas," Daniel nods looking at the closed door behind her before turning around and walking out. Talia looked at his retiring figure with a sympathetic look. Daniel slowly walked towards his car and before Lance could open the door he did it himself before sliding in.

    "To the office Lance," he ordered looking at the sky trying to remain calm but a defeated sigh escaped past his lips. He expected her to be a little surprised but never did it occur to him that she would reject his presence.

    ''Why are you acting like this, tesoro.''

    ........

    Daniel sat cross-legged on the couch waiting like every other night for Amy to return home. It''s been three months since they get married, but he still did the same thing every day just to see her and make little to no acknowledgement of his existence. Never in his life, he thought that he would be waiting for Amy to acknowledge his presence. He was tired of trying to find the reason that disturbed her. He understood that she had a lot of work and on top of that Ayla''s case but that doesn''t explain her hostility towards him. The sound of the door opening made him look towards it, waiting for her to pass by. Her heels clicking on the tiled floors as she entered the living room and her eyes fell on Daniel, she looked rough and her skin was pale as usual but still, she was the only person in the world who looked alluring to him in any appearance. Daniel begins to walk towards her and stands two steps away.

    "You look tired," He says gazing at her face.

    "Yeah! today was quite hectic anyways I am going to sleep," she replies.

    "Tesoro..." Daniel starts

    "Daniel, I am really tired, we will talk later okay," Amy cuts him off walking towards her room. Leaving him behind as usual.

    "Your later never comes," he mumbles feeling disappointment course through him. He sits back letting the silence soothe him like every other time. He doesn''t understand why he comes home before Amy when he knows that she will act the same with him. But he can''t deny that a part of him hopes that she will come out of her shell one day. He once thought about talking to Vahide about it but immediately discarded the thought considering that she just started to get healthy and no matter how hard she tries Ayla''s death still has a traumatising effect on her. He missed Silas in these moments. It''s been quite a time now and there was still no clue about him, Nadia always says that he will come back eventually. But now when he thought about it he felt nervous about it. What would Amy do when Silas comes back, will she leave him and run back to Silas because even if this marriage meant life to him, for Amy it was just a compromise nothing else. His pulse heightened thinking about the consequences. Whatever he did was to save their friendship because the day this friendship ended, Amy will be far too gone from him and losing Amy was like losing himself. He took a deep breath getting rid of such thoughts before heading to his office, letting the time decide his fate.. He was afraid of his destiny, he had made himself tough to the point where he wasn''t afraid of anything except losing his tesoro.

 Chapter 27 - CHAPTER 27

    You know what hurts the most when you see the person you love every day but can''t talk to her it hurts. People say it''s destiny and you can''t undo it no matter how much you try but nobody knows how it feels to sleep with tears in your eyes thinking what it would be if you were happy with the person you loved. You feel like drowning in an endless ocean of pain with no one to rescue. It hurts seeing the person you love barely acknowledging you. The feelings they once had for you slowly fading away like they never existed and you wake up every day to see them and suffer from that pain again.

    Daniel was sipping his coffee when Amy entered the kitchen.

    "Good morning " he greeted with his usual smile to which she replied curtly passing by him to the fridge taking out a carton of juice and pouring it in a glass. Daniel noticed her appearance, she was wearing a blue knee skirt with the same colour blouse tucked in looking sophisticated as always. Amy cleared her throat gaining his attention which was already on her.

    "I am going to Ankara for a week " she announced before taking a sip from her glass. Daniel shot her a questioning look.

    "Why all of a sudden?" He asked

    "The investigation team found some of Gonsalez man there, they want me to be there during the investigation." She replied finishing her juice and started to leave.

    "Tesoro!" Daniel says standing from his chair and walking behind her. Amy sighs but turns to face him.

    "When are you leaving?"

    "Well! I was just leaving " she uttered. Daniel felt unhappy about her leaving. He gently grabbed her shoulders edging closer to her catching her off guard, her body stiffened under his touch. Amy was tall but not like Daniel. Her head came to his chin.

    "What''s with this coldness tesoro," he softly asked staring into her eyes. His breath fanning her face making her feel uncomfortable.

    "Are you mad at me for something," he added in a helpless tone. Amy looked away for a moment before replying stepping away from his touch.

    "There is nothing to be mad about Daniel, I am just busy with my cases" But he knew it was a lie, there was contemplation swirling in her hazel pools.

    "I am not buying it tesoro, you know I can tell whenever you are lying, but I will willingly wait for you to tell me about this." Amy shook her head.

    "I am getting late " Daniel slowly nods

    "Take care and be safe," Daniel apprises sadly yet with a smile.

    "Goodbye!" Amy replies before collecting her things and make her way out. He watches through the window as she climbs into her car and leaves. Not long after an SUV follows her but at the moment Daniel felt her slipping away from him slowly.

    The week passed by in a blur. During the whole week, Daniel called her several times to check on her but most of the calls went to voicemail while those that were answered included curt answers. The only thing keeping him at bay was the fact that Neal and Saim were with her for security. Today she was going to come back. Daniel asked Martha to prepare dinner for them, today he also wanted to show stubbornness to her and make her have dinner with him. He was talking to someone on the phone when the front door opened and one of the guards entered wheeling Amy''s suitcase and placed it in the living room before nodding at Daniel and leaving. Amy also came behind looking mad at something and as soon as her gaze fell on Daniel, her eyes turned into slits. Daniel instantly disconnected the call looking perplexed seeing her angry.

    "Welcome back Tesoro, how was your trip?" He greeted but she only glared in response.

    "Is everything....."

    "What the hell were you thinking when you decided to take such a step," Amy yelled at Daniel who became speechless at her sudden outburst.

    "What are you talking about"

    "Oh really! now you are going to play this game " she flared.

    "Tesoro! I honestly don''t know what you are talking about"Daniel asked in a confused tone trying to remember anything that will make her this angry.

    " Neal and Saim, Does it ring a bell " she mocked her chest heaving from the impact of yelling. Realization dawn upon Daniel as he braced himself for the outcome.

    "Tesoro..."

    "Why do you have your men following me and wait how long have they been following me around," she shouted pointing a finger at his chest. Daniel lets out a heavy sigh.

    "Yes I had my bodyguards watching you but it''s not because I don''t trust you, it''s for your safety. I just want you to be safe especially during this case" he said calmly as if trying to calm a storm. Amy scoffed.

    "Are you being serious with me right now Daniel You know I work as a criminal lawyer so I know how to defend myself and I informed you that investigation is keeping a track of everything around me, then why in the world would you let your guards tail me like I am some child? For fuck''s sake! I don''t need babysitters" she yelled controlling her breathing.

    "I just wanted to make sure you are safe tesoro nothing else, " he mumbled bewildered by her outburst. Her best friend who never even raised her voice at him was shouting at him like he was the most wanted criminal in the world.

    "Daniel I told you before and I am telling you again, I don''t need you to dictate my life in any way because you don''t have any whatsoever right on me. So stay away from me and my life," She spat with such bitterness in her voice that Daniel didn''t believe a word she uttered. It was like every time he took a step forward, she pushed him two steps back. He never wanted to dictate her ,all he wanted was for her to be safe. Was it too much to do as a friend and husband....

 Chapter 28 - CHAPTER 28

    "I never wanted you to think that way, all I ever wanted was to protect you," he replied staring at her furious eyes swallowing her words from earlier.

    "Whatever you wanted keep it to yourself. I already have many issues in my life, don''t be one of them " she sneered every word before turning upstairs carrying her suitcase. Daniel perched on the couch nearby trying to get a hold of himself, his entire self crumbled watching her retreating figure.

    Was it the same Amy he loves and loved all his life, the same Amy whose single smile could make his day? What was making her this bitter and off with him. She wasn''t like this when Ayla died, it was like Silas took her with him leaving a shell behind. He never felt this helpless, Daniel rested his head in his hands closing his eyes. Whenever he wanted things to get normal they always turned out bitter, she never talked with such bitterness and aggression, she was always the loving, caring and feisty Amy. It was as seeing an opposite side of Amy, a side who he desperately wanted to seek out.

    ....

    It was midnight, Daniel was sitting in his office looking at the ceiling his mind still wandering around Amy. Closing his laptop he slowly made his way towards Amy''s room. Standing outside, he contemplated and sighed before cautiously knocking and entering inside. It was dark and the only light was coming from the window, he swiftly made his way to the bed where she was lying, her back was facing him but he could tell that she was awake. Daniel sat on the edge of the bed facing her back and hair.

    "I know you are awake Tesoro," he said but got no response from her.

    "You know it''s the first time you ever yelled at me. Usually, you would be yelling at others and I would be calming you," Daniel simpered.

    "All I wanted was for you to be safe and protected. I never wanted to dictate you and your life. I would never do that, I just don''t want to lose you tesoro. I just can''t stand that thought," his voice wavered at the end.

    "You out of all people know that I will never force anything on anyone,especially you." "I know something is going on with you, I can see the turmoil in your eyes and after these months I have realized that it has nothing to do with this case of yours. There''s something, something deep you are hiding for me." Daniel exhaled.

    "And for the first time, I am not able to understand what it is and it sucks."

    "Tesoro, I am here, just talk it out with me like you always did. I am here to listen and I am not forcing you, just letting you know that I am always here. I don''t want these unspoken feelings and stuff to weaken our friendship," he continued and stopped for a moment, hoping and praying to get a response from her but all he got was silence and the sound of her breath which was becoming lighter meaning she was close to sleep. Disappointment lingered around him and much to his dismay, he stood from the bed, Amy scooted further away.

    "At least she listened " he whispered to himself trudging towards the door.

    "Good night Tesoro," he said before leaving the room.

    He went and sat by the pool looking at the glistening water, somehow looking at the water and sky calm and relax his nerves, he would forget all his worries and get lost in their depths. Whenever he was beaten by his father, he would look at the sky and cry, sometimes he would look at the pond located a little away from their house through his window. He shivered remembering his childhood, no matter how much he tried the ghosts of his past still haunted him. The feel of abuse, torture and getting beaten for nothing, then his school memories of being a victim of bullying. The feeling of not being loved and unwanted once again surrounded him making him clutch the edges of the pool. Those feelings pinched his heart. Just when he thought that he reached some point in his life where people around him loved and cared about him, it went down the drain.

    "Maybe being unwanted and unloved was my destiny" he mumbled sadly looking at the sky. Letting the silence consume him, sometimes it was the silent moments where everything felt realistic and plain. It was as if nothing had to be said or even heard, things just fall into place. It gives you a chance to take in what is happening around you more subtly. But today even the silence was disturbing him, the loneliness was eating him more like burning him. He didn''t want to let those feelings consume him once again. He took off his shoes and dipped his feet in the pool, the coolness hitting them. Sometimes he just wants to drown in the depths of the ocean and never resurface again. He even tried this at one time during his school time but then he saw the angelic face of Amy smiling at him begging him to come out. All he knows is he swim and swim towards that face until he came out of the lake only to see there was no one. From that day he felt like God send an angel to him, his tesoro.

    The lonely feeling making him ready to face another day. But despite all these things, a tiny drop of hope was still present that maybe just maybe his suffering would come to an end one day. Bringing him out of this pain which he has buried in his heart, these sufferings have made him strong, the man he always wanted to be. But you know that love could make the strongest of people come to their knees.. It''s ironic how it makes you strong and weak at the same time.

 Chapter 29 - CHAPTER 29

    A six years old boy was cleaning the garden. Picking up the dry leaves and discarding them into the bin while wiping the beads of sweat from his forehead. Finally, after everything was done, he smiled looking at his hard work.

    ''Today Dad will not beat me and Mom will give me food'' he thought. His stomach grumbled from being starved for three days as he didn''t clean the garden properly. Although he did clean it properly according to his father he failed to pick up some of the dry leaves that''s why he starved him for three days and made him clean the garden all over again.

    He skipped towards his house and entered inside, he rubbed his burning hands together. The thorns put a scratch on his hands but he ignored them happy to get some food. Entering the house with a small smile he makes his way to his father''s study. His small hands knocked on the door before he went inside slowly looking at his father who in turn glared at him.

    "WHAT" he yelled. The little boy cowered away.

    "I-I..." He stuttered.

    "Stop wasting my time and speak you unwanted piece of shit" his father snarled.

    "I -I cleaned the whole garden-n d-dad" he whispered looking down. His father raised a brow at him.

    " So should I give you a medal" he sneered.

    "C-can I have some food?" the poor boy asked lowly

    His father stood from his chair and came to stand in front of him. Suddenly he grabbed his face and yelled.

    "What makes you think that I will give a morsel of food to you from the money I earn" he stated harshly and threw the boy on the floor. The poor boy trembled in fear.

    "I-i am sorry," he said while tears fell from his eyes but his face turned the other side from the impact of the slap he received.

    "You bastard" he sneered.

    "You just have to spoil my mood "

    "What''s going on" a voice came from the door. The little boy looked at her mother who was standing there smoking from a cigarette.

    "This twink spoiled my mood," his father said before pulling out the belt from his pant. The boy''s eyes widened at the sight of it.

    "D-dad I am sorry, please forgive me"

    "Just shut up you twink" his father yelled and smacked him on his back.

    "Ahhhhhh" he cried. He looked at her mother hopefully but she just tutted and went away. Not even stopping when his cries filled the house.

    Daniel''s body jerked forward from his sleep, his breathing heavy. He looked here and there but all he could see was darkness. He stood up somehow from his bed and chugged the glass of water placed at his nightstand.

    "I am a pathetic person, how could someone love me " he whispered hugging Amy''s photo frame closer to his body. He is scarred, wounded and depressed person who just knows how to hide all his flaws.

    Morning came, Amy was eating her breakfast simultaneously replying to some messages on her phone when Daniel came. His eyes were looking worn out but still, he kept his fresh and handsome look in a tight fitted suit showing his well-defined muscles and chest. As usual, he greeted her taking his seat.

    "Morning " came her curt reply. Daniel didn''t say anything afterwards, he was still hurt by her words. He poured his coffee and began to sip it when he remembered something.

    "Are you free tonight?" Daniel asked looking at the steam coming from his coffee.

    "For what" she replied still immersed in her phone.

    ''At least she replied,'' Daniel thought.

    "There''s a charity gala tonight which my company is hosting along with some other one, so as the owner of the host company I must be there and I can''t go alone especially when people know I am married ". He stated uncertain that Amy will accompany him. She placed her phone on the table and looked at Daniel.

    "You mean a social event," she asked

    "Yes," he replied. She made a thinking face for a while before standing up and grabbing her purse and documents. Daniel stared at her but then went back to drinking his coffee.

    "Seriously were you expecting a yes" his subconscious mocked.

    "I will be ready by 6," she said before trudging away for work. Daniel snapped his head in her direction.

    ''Did she said yes '' he wondered.

    A slight smile graced his features, maybe his words from last night affected her, even if it''s a bit. Daniel assumed as he drank the remaining coffee and went to leave for his office, all the while thinking about tonight''s event.

    Daniel came out of his closet and looked at his watch, it was almost six. He saw her coming home an hour ago, meaning she will be ready. Daniel felt a little happy considering she was accompanying him to an important event. For a moment, he even forgets about Amy''s harsh words. Daniel checked his appearance last time in the mirror. He was wearing a black designer suit with a maroon tie. Spraying his cologne, Daniel sleeked his hair back in a very attractive manner. Satisfied with his appearance. He walked out of his room. Amy was standing by the front door tapping her foot. Daniel halted his steps and took in her appearance. She was wearing a knee-length dress with full sleeves.

    ''What a coincidence'' he smiled looking at her tie colour and dress. Her black hairs were curled to one side while some strands were cascading over her face contrasting with her hazel eyes, her full lips set up in a frown but still looked good. His tesoro was looking ravishing tonight but immediately cleared his mind. But deep down his heart was a feeling that tonight was going to be a long one. For what reason he didn''t know but he hoped that it will end well for both of them as he didn''t want to argue with her tonight. Determined on this thing he slowly made his way towards Amy .

 Chapter 30 - CHAPTER 30

    Daniel went near her. Seeing him, her face turned into a straight line.

    "You look beautiful tesoro " he uttered truthfully looking at her face, his hands itching to touch it. Amy looked away.

    "Thanks! Let''s go " she said stepping outside the house without looking back. Daniel shook his head and bit the insides of his cheeks following her.

    As soon as they reached the place of the event, paparazzi surrounded them clicking pictures left and right. Daniel saw how Amy fidgeted by the flashing lights, he gently took her hand and intertwined their fingers giving her a reassuring smile but Amy just gave back a fake smile for the sake of others. As soon as they were inside, Amy removed her hand and went to sit at their table. Daniel decided to let her go for the moment as many business associates begin to greet him. The night went on with fundraising, speeches and dinner. All in one it was hectic but a good evening. Daniel introduced Amy to many of his colleagues and she greeted them politely. Daniel was relaxed that she at least showed warm behaviour to others.

    After the event was over, Amy walked down the halls to find Daniel, she had enough for tonight and wanted to leave, while walking Amy heard some women gossiping.

    "Did you see Mr Saritas wife?" said a shrill voice.

    "Of course I did, she is a classy lady I must say" came another voice.

    "I heard they were best friends"

    "Yeah! I even heard that her fiance left her at the alter and that''s when Mr Saritas came to rescue."

    "What a gentleman, saving her from disrespect"

    "So he married her out of pity," asked a young lady

    "Maybe or maybe it was all a setup to lure Mr Saritas in marrying her. After all, who wouldn''t want to marry such a rich hotshot like him" the woman said making others giggle.

    Amy flared listening to their words. How could they talk like this, just how much she wanted to punch their caked up faces but she couldn''t afford to create a scene here. Angrily she walked to the nearby terrace grabbing a glass of juice on the way from the waiter passing by. She stood beside the railing and gulped down her drink. It felt sour and bitter, burning her throat but then it felt good. Any gasped now looking at her almost empty glass.

    ''Oh God, it couldn''t what she was thinking it is.'' OH CRAP

    Amy sniffed the last bit of her drink and her eyes widened in shock, although she had never drunk before, but she could tell from the strong smell that it was alcohol.

    ''How can I be so dumb to drink freaking alcohol like a glass of juice .'' Amy''s head started buzzing and she felt light-headed. It was like sitting on a Ferris wheel with 5x speed, she breathed in and out to even her state but her eyes started to see more than one vision and she could feel her sanity slipping away.

    Her mind started to play games with her. She placed the glass on the surface of failing and clutched them, her heart thumping and she had a certain urge to puke.

    "Tesoro" she heard a voice call her from behind. She turned to see Daniel walking towards her looking at his watch. The moonlight was enhancing his features while the slow breeze gently blew his hair.

    "Tesoro, we should leave its, ..." But halted seeing her appearance, her body was swaying as she gripped the railings, pupils dilated. He walked towards her concerned.

    "Tesoro, what happened to you" but she leaned her spinning head against his chest. Daniel grabbed her waist trying to stable her all the while thinking

    ''What the hell happened to her''.

    His question was soon answered as he saw a nearly empty glass on the surface and judging her state he knew what was there in the glass as he gasped

    "Did you drink?" Daniel asked the obvious

    "I didn''t know what it was until my head started spinning " Amy slurred and pouted as Daniel started to worry.

    "Let''s go home tesoro," he said.

    "No! I want to stay here" Amy replied all too quickly.

    "The sky looks beautiful " Amy giggled rubbing her nose on his shirt.

    "You need rest, let''s go," He said grabbing her waist tightly and leading her across the hall. Thanking God that many people left already. Ashton came running to him when he saw his boss struggling with his wife.

    "Sir, do you need any help," he offered

    "No, Ashton I will be taking her home " Daniel replied. Ashton nodded before going back. Daniel dialled Lance and told him to bring his car to the back entrance. No way was he letting those photographers take a picture of her in this state. He didn''t want to become the highlight of the magazines. Daniel walked off with Amy clinging to him towards the back entrance. Lance waiting for them beside his Bentley. Amy wrapped her arms around his neck halting their moment. Daniel gasped

    " I don''t want to fight, "Amy said looking directly into his eyes, Daniel stared at her confused.

    " Fight with whom,"

    "With myself, with everyone and with you," she muttered sadly looking behind. Daniel smiled at her, she looked so cute at the moment.

    "Then don''t " Daniel replied looking intensely at her. Amy didn''t reply but instead buried her face in his collar. He felt his heart pounding at the moment, sure she had been close to him before but not this close, he felt a tingling sensation in his stomach feeling her body attached to him. But he need to take her home.

    "Come on....." He tugged her towards the door but she yanked her arms away.

    "No, I don''t want to go " she slurred. Daniel face palmed himself.

    "Tesoro don''t create a scene here" he gently pushed her towards the door ,she whined for a while but Daniel eventually made her sit. He sat beside her holding her close. Suddenly, she started to rub her nose on his neck. Daniel jerked away as his heartbeat skyrocketed.

    "Tesoro, what are you doing" he asked perplexed..

 Chapter 31 - CHAPTER 31

    Suddenly she started rubbing her nose on his neck. Daniel''s heartbeat skyrocketed as he jerked away.

    "Tesoro, what are you doing?" He asked perplexed.

    "You smell so manly and divine," Amy said and begin to lean forward. Daniel gripped her arms gently while looking at Lance who continued to drive oblivious to the tension in the car. Her vanilla scent hit his nostrils as she continued to lean forward.

    "Tesoro! Stop," he said.

    Daniel held himself from getting turned on as he scooted further from her towards the window, Amy frowned and folded her arms glaring at him. Daniel never wanted to reach home this badly. He never assumed that Amy could be doing such things to him, even in her drunken state. Sure, he would get turned on a few times before when they had movie nights and Amy slept watching the movie cuddling to him. But he had always pushed that thought away in the back of his mind and restrained himself from ever thinking that way because it was utterly wrong and impossible considering both she and Silas were together. That''s why he remained platonic and friendly, he glanced at Amy who was still frowning.

    "Oh, God! What I have gotten myself into." He whispered.

    Amy fumbled with the back of her dress trying to unzip it but it wasn''t budging and this frustrated her. Daniel whilst placed a glass of water and Advil on her nightstand. He googled and find it was best for overcoming the effect of alcohol and hangovers. They reached home sometime before and Amy stumbled towards her room while Daniel shrugged off his tie and jacket, walking to the kitchen to bring something that could help her stable.

    "Are you alright?" Daniel asked seeing her fumbling with her dress. Her being in this state worried him that she might get I''ll. Amy lifted her head and stared at him, her eyes roaming his fitted body as if she would devour him like a dessert. She couldn''t comprehend why her body felt like it was on fire and Daniel being near didn''t help either.

    "Yes!" She replied softly and pointed towards the zip on the back of her dress. Daniel gulped eyeing her state. He didn''t want to get into trouble with her and make her remember this whole thing. Slowly, he made his way towards her and placed her shaking fingers on the dress slowly unzipping it, her bare skin came into his view but he averted his eyes, a spark ran through his body as his fingers brushed with the soft warm skin of her back. He expected Amy to hold the front of her dress but he gasped when he saw her dress fall to the floor, pooling around her feet. Daniel stepped back, his stare fixed to Amy''s face not daring to look further down. He saw her stepping out of the pool and moving closer to him, unsure of her actions he just looked at her nervously and warily. She came closer until her front touched his chest and her smooth finger''s grasped his collar and tugged it bringing his face closer to her. Daniel gaped at her, his mouth parted and his eyes widened. A heavy gasp of air left his lips leaving his heart galloping at an abnormal rate because of this closed proximity.

    "You look irresistible Daniel," she said brushing her fingers on his jawline.  This was wrong,

    "Tesoro, " he whispered stepping back from her hold creating a small distance.

    "You are drunk, please go to sleep, " he said defiantly. But she didn''t budge away.

    "Tesoro, this is not right. I am not one of those men who take advantage of someone''s vulnerable state." He pleaded.

    "But what if I want to take advantage of you,". Daniel stepped further away seeing her facial expression that told she was beginning to sober. He edged closer to the bed cringing when his eyes accidentally fell on her body. The black lace matching set holds her curvy body with delicate bows on the side of her lacy underwear. She again started getting closer, her hand slowly roamed his chest down to his waist leaving a wake of goosebumps. Daniels breathing heated as a tinge of redness coated the back of his ears. Before she could move further down, Daniel snapped out of his daze, pulling away. He knows that he should make her sleep before they both regret the consequences. It was her semi-drunken state that was making her do such things, this thought tarred a little bit of disappointment in him as she would never touch him like that normally.

    " Tesoro, this drama is enough for tonight, Go to sleep," He was not angry but trying to be stern for his own sanity.

    "But.." Amy scowled.

    "Tesoro, for God''s sake, go to bed," he begged also wanting to pull his hair out in frustration not knowing how to handle this side of Amy. He stepped closer and in one swift motion picked her up bridal style, the feeling of her almost bare body attached to his pushing him to the edge of his sanity. He gently laid her down, thankful that she didn''t protest but failed to see the mischievous look she had in her eyes. Before he could say anything else, she pulled him to the bed by his wrist resulting in him landing on top of her with a gasp. He immediately lifted his arms hovering over her only to see a smug look on her face. Her hands clasped to the back of his head, bringing it closer. Her enchanting eyes pinning him to her. Ever so slowly she pressed her lips to his, kissing them fervently making him forget what he was doing in the first place. He didn''t move at first instead just clammed his lips but when the emotion became too much to handle he gave in, his eyes flutter shut as their lips moulded together in perfect rhythm. His lips moved against her in a heart-clenching position. He slowly bit on her lips seeking permission as she did allowing him to taste every single part of her.

 Chapter 32 - CHAPTER 32

    Her hands moved up to tangle in the dark strands of his hair. His tongue moved at a painfully slow speed, building up a moan inside her. He pressed her closer deepening the kiss. It was wrong but it was like an emotion that was consuming him and pushing away all the rationality. He could feel the pull that was too much to resist especially when her body was pressed flush against him. He leaned back down pressing soft kisses down her throat to her collar bone while Amy sucked on the skin of his neck. Daniel moaned as she bit and sucked on his skin. Daniel nipped at her soft spot causing her to arch her back against him, he trailed his lips down to her earlobe and kissed every inch of her skin there. Amy undid the buttons of his shirt, trailing her fingers around his toned body but stopped as she felt some lines of scars along his torso and stomach area. Daniel tensed as reality dawned on him, he quickly leaned back looking alarmed, quickly buttoning his shirt but stopped when Amy placed a hand on his arm.

    "What are those scars Daniel, " she asked in a breathless tone still in a daze.

    Daniel clenched his jaw gripping the edge of the bed as memories started to flood in.

    ''No, not in front of her, not in front of her '' he chanted in his mind.

    His breathing became heavy as he tried to calm himself. Amy scooted further closer to him, both their skins flushed.

    "What happened, why are you acting like this?" She asked again placing a hand on his chest near his heart. He felt a sudden calmness in her touch finally looking at her flushed face, his bite marks present on her pale skin. Her soft and hooded eyes directed at him making him remember how beautiful she is , not like him scarred and littered with marks of misery and rage.

    "Tesoro, go back to sleep!" He urged, standing up from the bed but she tugged him back this time with a glare.

    "No way, you are leaving me this hot and bothered, all riled up. You better complete what we started, " Shocking both of them, Amy wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. She could care less at the moment because at the time the burning sensation in her body was too much to handle. She smashed her lips on his in a hungry manner, his breath again hitched for the millionth time today. For the next few seconds, only the sound of their heavy breathing filled the silent room as they both continued to kiss each other. He knew that this pull and sudden lust would devastate them both. It could destroy their relationship that was already crumbling. His chest was rising up and down, his heartbeat was abnormal. Never in his life has he felt this helpless and consumed by an emotion. His eyes started to get dark as his intense gaze travelled from Amy''s hooded eyes to her lips that were swollen igniting a shiver in his body. For the first time in many days, he felt lively again and he wanted to hold onto this feeling longer which encouraged him to tighten his hold on her. Amy slowly whispered in a low Husky voice near his ear.

    "I need you, Daniel," we''re the only words that triggered him. She stared at him with the same emotion as he did. On an instinct, he crashed his lips on hers once again. The fight for dominance was quick, although she was his first kiss yet he defeated her within seconds. His love and lust overpowering the kiss. In the back of his mind was a nagging that he would regret everything. This would only push them back if it happened. But at the moment he felt drunk as well, drunk in her love, in her embrace. There was urgency and passion like it was a livid dream and he would wake up from it, missing the taste of her soft lips and her soft skin. Their hands were on each other bodies as Daniel slowly removed her remaining clothing, his heated gaze travelled along every inch of her body. Slowly he hovered above her, staring into her deep hazel eyes. It was a smooth and romantic moment, so wrong but felt so right at the moment. He wanted to cherish her, his tesoro, mark her as his forever. He could deal with the consequences if it meant having her this close and his. She wasn''t reluctant at all, this thing was out of their control now. A thick layer of lust surrounded them blinding away every negativity. He knew he would fall hard but the present was worth it. At that time nothing carried weight, as everything felt surreal. He never experienced such kind of pleasure nor did she knew that she could experience such a bliss. Her eyes rolled back from the deep sensations of pleasure that took over her body. They both got lost in what was the most passionate thing two humans can experience with one another. Daniel expressed his love to her by kissing and worshipping every part of her body not even thinking that she might not remember everything. To him, it was one of the best moments of his life with his tesoro. The bliss took him somewhere else at the moment, at the touch of love everyone becomes helpless. In love, one word either trap you or release you from the pain. Their intense breathing filled the room as they indulged in the bliss of the present moment unaware of the fact that soon regret and hurt will fade every single part of it....

    That''s why they say, "Sex is more than an act of pleasure, it''s the ability to feel connected and close to the person who means the world you. It''s an absolute bliss when you consider it as an act of love, not lust. But it''s a deadly combination when both of them combines ,to such an extent that you can''t take it anymore."

 Chapter 33 - CHAPTER 33

    The ray''s of light fell on her face disturbing her peaceful slumber, slowly opening her eyes she winced at the throbbing pain in her head. ''what the hell!'' She cringed.

    Amy winced at the soreness in her lower body, her eyes took a while to adjust to the bright light while shifting her sore body. Lifting herself from the bed, she sat gasping when she realized herself naked beneath the covers. On instinct, she snapped her neck towards the side and almost screamed when she caught the sight of a half-naked Daniel snuggled closer to her.

    "No, this can''t be happening," she whispered to herself with widened eyes. She wanted to believe that maybe nothing happened between them but her naked body, her clothes on the floor near the dresser and the ache between her legs was enough to remind that her maybe wasn''t true. Some of the fragments started flashing before her eyes and she restrained herself from destroying everything around here. How she threw herself at him, how her body reacted to his touch last night. She wished that she could stop herself from gulping that damn drink at that moment. Tears of anger sting her eyes, slowly she covered her naked body with the sheet, careful not to wake Daniel as she didn''t want to face him at the moment and limped towards the bath.

    ''What have I done!'' This was the only phrase ringing in her ears as she sat in her office holding her head in her hands. Her hair was tied up in a messy bun, both anger and regret coursing through her. She wanted nothing more but last night to disappear like it never happened. After sulking in the bath for half an hour, she quickly got ready and dashed towards her office not wanting to face Daniel. How can she after such an incident which she never wanted to happen in the first place?

    There was a knock on the door as Talia walked in with some files and a cup of herb tea which Amy asked after arriving at the office, giving a concerned look to Amy taking in her rough appearance, unlike her professional and sophisticated look. She looked like she passed a storm especially with that messed up hair, swollen lips and puffed eyes.

    "Amy! Are you okay!" She asked politely placing the cup of tea on her desk.

    "Do I seriously look okay!!" Amy snapped. Talia took a step back astounded by her outburst.

    "I told you to leave me alone for some time, is it too much to ask!!!" She spat while Talia gaped at her while swallowing her saliva.

    "I-I am sorry Amy but it''s time to leave for the court, you have a case to attend," Talia informed timidly not wanting to make her angrier.

    "Prepare the files, we will be leaving in 5 minutes," She murmured, Talia quickly nodded and left the office. Amy slumped back in her chair and rubbed her temples trying hard to control her anger, not knowing whether she was angry with her or last night. She knew that she was somewhat sober and Daniel didn''t take advantage of her. Taking in a deep breath, she composed herself taking out a small mirror and lipstick from the handbag and applied it to her dry and swollen lips,  remembering about how they became swollen her heart once again raced up. Tying her hair in a ponytail in the best way she could using her fingers as a comb. Satisfied with her appearance not wanting to appear in court as some drugged criminal, she finally walked out of the office. Talia followed her cautiously to the car trying to figure out what made her a time bomb today. She silently prayed to God to save the defence lawyer from Amy''s wrath today.

    Have you ever been in a situation where you felt above the world in one moment and the very next moment you fell on the ground with a thud jolting you awake from your dream of happiness? You feel baffled about what happened but then you realize that some moments are as short as livid dreams. People say that nightmares end when you wake up but for some people, they continue even after they wake up. It leads to frustration sometimes when you can''t handle certain things or when you don''t understand where you went wrong but sometimes being oblivious to some facts is less painful than knowing them. Because once you know them, you become a part of it and it crushes you every day.

    Daniel was sitting in a meeting but his mind was somewhere else, it has been one week since that night and what surprised him was the fact that he actually slept that night holding her close in his embrace like there was nothing that could make him sad but how wrong he was when he woke up the following morning cold and alone with no sign of Amy. His mind warned him about the consequences yet he decided to go with the flow. It was like all his senses were blinded by an overpowering emotion that suppressed all other things but one thing he was sure of was the fact that he didn''t regret what happened between them but he sure did regret the circumstances. Never in his wildest fantasies, did he thought of having such a passionate encounter with Amy. He still felt her hooded eyes on him, the feel of her delicate fingers against his body, their bodies moulded into one. These thoughts were enough to drive him insane but at that time, he forget that Amy''s reaction would be completely opposite. During the whole week, he never saw Amy once. The first two days, she went to live at her mother''s house and Niel and Saim were the ones to inform him. Yes! He still didn''t remove them because no matter how much stubborn she was, he cared for her and would never compromise on her safety. For the next couple of days, she would return when Daniel was either in his office or somewhere else and leave when he was working out or getting ready for office. It was unsettling for him as he wanted to solve this issue like grown-up adults not as some teenagers who were going to avoid each other. Daniel didn''t budge her because he wanted to give her some time alone and then talk it out with her but who was he kidding, she hadn''t been on proper talking terms with him since their marriage. Daniel was sure that she regretted what happened that night but to what extent, it was unknown to him. He didn''t know what to expect but he could certainly hope that this thing doesn''t go too far. He couldn''t handle her coldness anymore.

    "Damn!" He cursed forgetting that he was in a meeting. The room fell in a pin drop silence as he stared at the people who gulped like they had seen Lucifer in the form of Daniel. The presenter looked afraid that he was going to lose his job at any moment, beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. But in reality, Daniel didn''t even pay heed to a single word he uttered during the presentation. The thing was they never heard him curse before and it made them pretty scared. Daniel mentally face palmed himself for his negligence and lack of attention.

    "Just give the pen drive to Ashton, I would see it later." He said standing up and buttoning his suit.

    "The meeting is dismissed, for now, we will discuss the marketing points in the next meeting." The employees nodded taking a breath of relief while Daniel made his way out of the boardroom with Ashton on his tail. The employees passing by greeted him while some scurried out of the way seeing his more than serious face today. Today, he couldn''t keep his mind on work, everything just leads him to the thoughts of Amy. He couldn''t think back to how many files he crumpled in frustration. Ashton was also on edge seeing his behaviour, since morning he was acting grumpy and even blamed him for the tasteless coffee. It wasn''t Ashton''s fault that he reheated the coffee two times because Daniel forget to drink it.

    "Ashton, cancel all my meetings for today and reschedule them. I am leaving early today." He stated collecting his briefcase and phone.

    "But some there are some files which need your approval," He responded. Daniel halted and turned to face him.

    "Place them at my desk, I will look at them the first thing in the morning,"  Not wanting to argue with his boss Ashton nodded and walked back to his desk. While Daniel strode towards the elevator ready to leave for home. Today he wanted to confront Amy. He had enough of her behaviour and gave her enough time to deal with it alone. If she was stubborn then he also knew how to deal with such people.

 Chapter 34 - CHAPTER 34

    It was midnight, Daniel was pacing on the floor waiting for Amy. He was determined to talk to her at any cost, different kinds of assumptions and thoughts crowded his mind. With the passing time, he was losing his sanity thinking about his messed up life. How it takes only one moment for a person''s life to change. The wooden doors creaked open and Amy walked in and without even glancing around she walked towards the stairs.

    "Tesoro, wait," Daniel said sternly. Amy halted in her steps hearing his voice and sensing his presence behind. She still didn''t want to face him. Turning around she gazed up at him. Today''s there was a determined kind of look on his face. Amy replied with the same expression.

    "What!" She said totally unaffected.

    "We need to talk," Daniel stated looking at the frustration that was clear on her face. Amy looked at her watch and replied.

    "We can talk l....."

    "No! We will talk right now because your later never comes, "Daniel muttered sternly. But all he got was glare to which he remained baffled that after all such ignorance and hostility she was the one to glare at him like a victim.

    " Come, let''s sit and talk," Daniel said turning to the living room.

    "Daniel, I am not in the mood to have a merry talk with you so whatever the hell you want, speak it here," She sneered leaving no room for argument. Daniel exhaled and inched closer to her hovering her figure but she remained unaffected glaring at him.

    "What has happened to you and why are you behaving so coldly and showing hostility," Daniel blurted, Amy rolled her eyes and opened her mouth to speak.

    "Tesoro, just for once tell me what is wrong with you,"

    "What do you mean what''s wrong with me, I am perfectly fine"

    "Then what''s with all this behaviour," he asked. Amy scoffed and pointed a finger between them.

    "Just because a meaningless night happened between you want me to start acting all lovey-dovey with you," That him like an arrow ''meaningless''

    "It was just a mistake that wouldn''t have happened in the first place if you restrained yourself because I clearly remember that you weren''t drunk that night," She hissed every word laced with venom, she blamed him for that night when she was the one who advanced towards him and didn''t budge even when he denied her. This made Daniel angry, he inched closer towards her trapping her between the wall and himself placing both hands on the side of the wall. Close enough for her to smell the strong scent of his masculine unknowingly making her body react to it. Steely eyes stared in her brown ones, anger evident in both.

    "How could you, how could you blame me like this when you were equally involved in that and somewhat sober. I tried to stop you countless times but you were the one who kept getting closer each time. Tell me don''t you feel a single thing about that night," For a moment he could swear that he saw her resolve break but gearing all her energy she pushed him back making Daniel stumble on his steps.

    "So, now you are going to run it in my face that I was acting like a desperate bitch!!!" She yelled making him gap at her.

    "You know what I am trying to state here, why are you twisting my words. All I am saying is we both were equally involved in that and maybe I could have tried harder by knocking you out because you weren''t taking it any other way," Daniel said defiantly.

    "What do you want now except trying to declare me as a desperate slut!"

    "Oh, For God''s sake tesoro, I am not blaming you for everything and most importantly, I am not calling you any of these horrible names!!" Daniel replied exasperatedly while looking into her eyes full of contempt wondering what was his fault to even begin with.

    "Daniel I don''t know why I have to explain it every time to you but I made it clear the very first day that I don''t accept this marriage or anything. So forget that night or consider it a mistake that would never happen again," She said or more like spotted, hilting a sharp effect on his chest. Just how much more is he going to endure. That wasn''t a mistake for him because he loves her but she didn''t. Amy stared at him for a moment before turning on her heels ready to leave, only to be pulled back by Daniel as he gripped both of her arms.

    His steel-blue eyes pierced into her''s. Their faces were only inches apart as he tried to find anything that would somehow ensure him that his Amy was still there.

    "What the hell!!!" Amy yelled stepping away from his grip, rubbing her arms.

    "I am not talking about that night but about our friendship and bond which is slipping away every day, this hostile behaviour of yours directed towards me that I have no idea about." Daniel didn''t care how pathetic he looked while letting his exasperation out. But what she said next made his breath hitch for a moment.

    "Are you even listening to yourself, Daniel! I am the one who lost her sister because of my feuds, I am the one who is constantly working on a case with dead ends trying to get justice for her sister, I am the one who has to live away from her mother just because she thinks I need to build a so-called home with you. I was the one who was dumped days before her marriage by the person whom I loved the most," she shouted as tears of frustration poured out of her eyes but she wiped them away harshly.

    "And here you are winning like a child on a petty issue and why I am acting cold!"

    Daniel''s eyes widened seeing her state, he didn''t want her to have a breakdown. He just wanted closure about her behaviour, trying to fix their relationship wanting to be a part of her life like before.

    "Tesoro.." He said trying to hold her but she stepped away placing both hands on her hips, looking away.

    I get your point and I know where you are coming from, Ayla was also like a sister to me. I am not forcing you for anything, I meant it when I said we will always be best friends. What I am trying to figure out is this hostility of yours. I am here to share your grief and pain like before but why are you pushing me away. This contempt of yours is eating me away," Daniel muttered softly, holding her hands. Thankfully! She didn''t back away this time.

    " I want you to share your problems with me, I want you to talk to me like you used to, you are not alone tesoro, I am with you. If you want to live with Vahide mom you can go there, I am not forcing you to stay here but I feel like you are deliberately moving away from me. We used to be so close to one another that now it hurts seeing you drifting away, I am tired of figuring around what''s wrong between us. I am the same Daniel then why are you changing, " he pleaded looking at her face.

    "Talk to me about it, I will figure it out but don''t be this harsh and close tesoro," he could understand that she suffered too much during the half of this year but it did not justify her coldness towards him especially after their marriage. He didn''t asked her anything trying to behave like before with her assuring her that he was still the same. Amy harshly yanked her hands away and looked him dead in the eyes.

    "I don''t have time for friendships, I have more important things to focus on in life right now and that doesn''t include you. So, please for the sake of God leave me on my own and forget about everything that happened that night. There is no ''us'' Daniel because I don''t love you." With that, she walked away leaving behind a crumbled person who once again became a part of life''s cruelty.

    ''I don''t love you''

    ''No one will you ''

    ''You are pathetic and weak''

    And once again those words and phrases surrounding him. His eyes sting with tears along with a throbbing pain in his chest. Slowly he slumped on the last step of stairs trying to calm his abnormal heart. No one was there to dry his tears or mend his broken heart as he stared aimlessly at the floor. At that moment it felt like drowning on your own in a world full of people but no one there to hear you because, in the end, you don''t belong to anyone, you are just a part of a long journey.

 Chapter 35 - CHAPTER 35

    The piles of files rested on his desk as he went through them one by one signing those which needed his approval while placing rejected ones on the other side. Now with the absence of Silas, the workload on him increased as he refused to hire someone for his post and took matters into his own hand and man it was tiring as hell. But he didn''t know what physically being tired means because mostly he suffered from mental exhaustion throughout his life. It was this mental exhaustion that lulled him to sleep every night. There were so many things going on in his that he didn''t know what to expect or how to respond to anything, Silas was still MIA and he wouldn''t lie and say that he didn''t miss or worry about him anymore. At times he would be so concerned thinking about him and his disappearance.

    ''What made him leave like this?''

    ''Why did he choose to reject Amy?''

    But what angered him the most was that he didn''t trust him enough to tell him what was on with him. Instead of facing his problems, he chooses to run away not even once thinking about the despair he caused everyone behind. The only thing that made him believe that Silas was alive was Nadia because if something happened to him Nadia''s behaviour would reflect it. During the meetings or any other professional encounter that he had with Nadia, she behaved calmly although the guilt and hesitancy were evident on her face whenever her eyes fell on Daniel but he coldly cut her off every time she tried to start a conversation other than work. Whatever was happening today he considered her to be a part of it just like Silas. Only if she told him that day about Silas, everything would have been different at least not this complicated. One thing was sure that no one could find Silas until he himself decides to come back from wherever he went. Closing the last file, Daniel looked at the wall clock and sighed seeing it was 1 in the morning. He was overworked today but who cared. Running his fingers through his neatly combed hair, Daniel loosened his tie and folded the sleeves of his shirt. Leaning back on his chair he closed his eyes for a moment, his fingers a hint from working on files and projects and not to mention that his back felt numb at the moment.

    He came back to this abnormal routine of his after the argument they had last month which was the last kind of talk he had with Amy. Since then he has tried to stay out of her way as much as possible just like she wanted it. Now the only time he met her was during breakfasts or weekends when they went to meet Vahide. During breakfast''s the silence would be as sharp as a knife between them, he was habitual to that silence but with Amy it was painful, seeing the person you love sitting in front of you like a stranger. You see them near you but are unable to talk to them or hear them. On the contrary, Amy seemed fine with it not bothering to talk or even glance at him other than when he greeted her it asked her how she was. It was like he was non-existent for her.

    ''UNWANTED''

    This word haunted him during every night now, his nightmares were frequent now that''s why he decided to spend more time in his office now but that didn''t mean he doesn''t care for Amy. He would constantly ask Neil and Saim to report about Amy, warning them to be careful and not get caught again. At noon, he would send lunch for her through Lance strictly ordering Talia to make sure she ate everything and doing the same during dinner with Martha.

    The pounding of raindrops against the glass window made him open his tired eyes and look outside. He slowly stood from his chair and went closer to the window, hovering his hand over the glass. Starting at the sky, thunder and lightning going hand in hand as they took over the sky making the atmosphere dark. Just the weather he liked, weird but no one knows that''s the only thing he has experienced most of his life. Thunderstorms, heavy rains and no one to calm his scared self. He remembered when he used to cry in fear listening to the thunderstorms, no one would come to soothe him. Instead at once, he got beaten badly by his father because his wailing ruined his sleep. It was from that day, Daniel suppressed his cries with his tiny hands or pillow knowing that his father was more brutal than the storm. The sound of rain was soothing for him, it gives you a melody to listen but no one can hear your cries during it.  In that heavy rain, he saw a young couple running on the road, Daniel squinted his eyes and edged closer to get a better view. Both were looking in their teens, they stopped at the entrance of a nearby building panting heavily. The girl started shaking, seeing this the boy held her in his embrace and warmly kissed her wet cheeks. The girl blushed and pushing him aside ran inside the building, the boy chuckled while following her inside. Daniel shook his head at the young couple when a memory from his teenage years resurfaced in his mind.

    FLASHBACK:

    A 15-YEAR-OLD DANIEL WAS SITTING ON THE GRASS NEAR THE TREE DOING HIS CALCULUS HOMEWORK WHILE A 12-YEAR-OLD AMY WAS SITTING BESIDE HIM DRAWING HER SKETCHES. BOTH WERE ENGROSSED IN THEIR RESPECTIVE WORKS WHEN AMY NUDGED DANIEL.

    "Daniel! Look over there," Amy yelped making Daniel jerk looking around for danger but upon seeing nothing out of place, raised his eyebrows at Amy.

    "Where should I look," He queried, Amy, pouted and pointed towards a couple sitting on the bench. Daniel looked in their direction to see what intrigued her.

    Both the boy and girl were arguing about something when the girl shook her head crying and scooted away from the boy huffing. The boy realizing his mistake rubbed the back of his neck and tried to persuade her but to no avail. Finally, he went away leaving the girl alone and came back a moment later hiding something in his jacket. He kneed in front of the girl and flexed a box of chocolate and flowers. The girl first scowled for some moments before finally accepting the gift and kissed the boy''s cheek softly. A slight redness taking over her features as she opened the box of chocolates, handing one to his boyfriend as they both started eating and giggling together.

    Daniel looked at Amy who was dreamily watching the cliche scene in front of her eyes. Daniel waved his hands in front of her eyes bringing her back from her LA-LA land.

    "Why are you so mesmerised?" He asked not considering Amy to be a hopeless romantic.

    "I am just awed by them. You know it feels so good when one gives you something so lovingly." She said picking her sketch pencils from the bag.

    "But you receive a lot of gifts on your birthday!" Daniel asked confused.

    Amy rolled her eyes.

    "Yes, I do get a lot of gifts but those are just formalities. Only mom give me loving gifts, I want someone to give me the simplest of things like flowers just for me not to show off. Something that touches my heart." Daniel laughed.

    "When did you become so cliche," He said laughing while Amy glared at him.

    "Go to hell!!" She said sticking her tongue out and continuing her sketch, a frown plastered on her face. Daniel felt bad but continued his work. A minute later an idea popped into his mind.'' Hopefully, she likes it,'' he thought.

    "Tesoro, you wait here, I will be back in a few minutes," Daniel said raising himself from the ground and rushed somewhere leaving Amy confused.

    "Come back before the sun sets Daniel, " She yelled from behind.

    "Don''t worry I will be, " Daniel replied waking in the direction of a flower shop that was located at the backside of the park. He felt bad for ruining her fantasy and wanted to mend it. He smiled seeing the flower shop in front but then his smile faded when he remembered he didn''t have any money. The orphanage only paid for his necessities and he never had the extra money, the only one he had was during festivals. He bit his lip thinking about his misery and how he didn''t deserve to be with Amy. He lowered his head looking at the ground and that''s when his gaze fell on the little yellow seedlings sprouting on the ground near the corner of Park. His eyes lit up

    ''maybe this thing could work.'' He thought moving towards the seedlings.

    To be continued.....

 Chapter 36 - CHAPTER 36

    Flashback continues:

    Amy waited for Daniel all the while thinking where he went. Suddenly she saw a shadow on her sketch and looked up to see Daniel''s smiling face, his forehead beaded with sweat.

    "Where did you went?" Amy asked anxiously as Daniel sat beside her on his previous spot.

    "Tesoro, I don''t have flowers right now but I brought you these." He said looking down at the ground biting his lip and handing her some small white seedlings that were yet to grow with a bunch of grass. His hand was slightly covered in dirt because of the plucking. Amy slowly took them away from his hand staring at it for a while. Daniel dipped his hand in his pocket and pulled out two twinkies giving them to her, Amy didn''t said anything, just glanced at the things and Daniel, making him afraid that she will throw them away and laugh but what she did next took him to cloud nine. She slowly reached forward and kissed his cheek with a grin.

    "Thanks, Daniel, no one ever did such a thing to make me happy, " She giggled while Daniel''s face turned red.

    "Awww!  Daniel''s blushing." Amy said throwing her head back.

    "No!!! I am not," Daniel tried to hide his embarrassment but in the end, both of them burst into laughter. A fulfilling feeling taking over Daniel''s heart as he gazed at her smile.

    Flashback ends.

    The clouds roar in the sky jerking him out of his fleeting memories, a sad smile lingering on his face. Just how much he wanted to go back and relive those innocent and blissful moments, how many times in the past year''s had he wondered, what It would be to have her want him and now here she was being a total opposite, his dream slowly nearing to a nightmare. Rubbing his face, he walks to his adjoined cabin to lie down for a while, giving his brain enough rest to prepare for the coming grind.....

    .................

    "The trackers located his newest location but by the time we reached that place, he already escaped," Kevin explained frustratedly to Amy who fisted her palms ready to hit something.

    "Damn! That sneaky bastard sure knows how to be one step ahead."

    "You are right, it''s like he is playing a game with us, deliberately giving loose ends but escaping in the end," Kevin stated rubbing his scruff.

    It''s either he is riling us up or diverting our attention from his business," Talia piped in expressing her opinion sitting at the opposite side of the desk facing Kevin who nodded at her words.

    "Maybe it''s true Talia but the most infuriating thing is that even if we find him, we still don''t have enough evidence against him,"

    "You know what''s even more infuriating, that you guys are being negligent in this mission," Amy stated eyeing the laptop in front of her desk with a glare that soon shifted to Kevin.

    "Amy, we are already doing what''s best and taking every adequate step but you know how he is moving a step ahead. Gonsalez was never a weak or easy person to deal with." Kevin asserted earning a mocking laugh from Amy.

    "Maybe Mr Sergio can help after all he has been best in dealing with such undercover cases," Talia expressed.

    "Talia keeps your opinions to yourself, I am pretty sure that if Kevin and his team work more efficiently on this case, they would be able to come across a potential lead," Amy snapped silencing Talia while Kevin watched her with an incredulous expression as she had lost her mind somewhere. Wanting to yell at her for being so casual about their efforts

    "I don''t understand what makes you think otherwise Amy but I can assure you we will leave no stone unturned in solving this case but in the meanwhile keep your attitude at bay," Kevin said offended.

    "Easy for you to say, Mr Kevin," Amy gritted in response while skimming through some documents, Kevin clenches his jaw. Seeing this Talia gives him an apologetic smile hoping to calm his nerves and not wanting to have a fight scene in the office early in the morning.

    "I am taking my leave now but I will inform you about the new advances in this case Amy," Kevin said but Amy gave him no response. Shaking his head unbelievingly at her, he nods his head at Talia and walks out of the office. As soon as the door shuts, Talia turns towards Amy.

    "Amy, you need to be easy with him, he is an officer, not your manager,"

    "Easy! Seriously, Talia. It''s been six months since that dreadful incident and so far we have not reached anything we could present as strong evidence to the court! Can''t you see I am running out of patience," Amy sneered slamming the documents on the desk but regretted when a sudden feeling of nausea passed her making her cover her mouth to dodge the feeling. Talia flinches at her outburst but then watches her covering her mouth.

    "Amy, are you...." Amy rushes past her to the washroom as the wave of nausea overpowers her. She barely makes it to the bathroom and starts puking her guts out. Clutching the seat, she felt light-headed ready to pass out any moment. She vomited until she couldn''t feel anything left in her stomach.

    "Oh my! Amy, are you alright?" Talia asked appearing behind her at the bathrooms door watching her with concern. Amy shook her head and went to the sink.

    "I don''t know Talia, I have been feeling quite queasy these past days. It was true since the past week she would have a sudden urge to vomit at certain times but then the feeling would disappear. Not only this, she was feeling quite tired even after doing a simple task not to mention her bloated stomach. Yesterday while taking a shower she also felt that her breasts have become quite tender. But she brushed past all these things concentrating on her upcoming cases.

    " I think you should go home and take some rest, you have been tired lately or maybe I should call a doctor!" Talia suggested. Amy spitted the mouthwash from her mouth, after washing her face she turned to Talia.

    "There is no need for that Talia, I might just be feeling a little under the weather," she replied walking back into her office and settling on her seat in a relaxing position.

    "You shouldn''t ignore yourself like that, how are you supposed to handle your cases if you fell ill?" Talia reasoned giving her a glass of water. Amy gulped the whole glass down before grabbing her purse and laptop and standing from her chair.

    "I will rest when I feel like it, right now we should leave for court before we get late," Amy replied stepping out of her office unaffected by Talia''s reasoning making her stare at her incredulously.

    "Ughhh! How stubborn this woman can be" Talia whispered yelled to herself before walking behind her.

    Later at night, Daniel came out of his closet wearing his pyjama bottoms and sweatshirt, drying his damp hair with the towel. The ringing of his phone made him look at it, the screen flashed with vahide''s name.

    "Hey, Vahide mom! how are you? "Daniel greeted throwing the towel on the couch and sitting on the edge of the bed.

    " I am fine Daniel, what about you and why didn''t you come to meet me this weekend with Amy, " she reprimanded him.

    "I would have visited Vahide mom but I was out of the city for a business summit, just came back yesterday," Daniel informed. He was not at home for two days but it didn''t matter because Amy didn''t even once ask where or how he was?

    "But she didn''t said anything about your business trip instead she said you were feeling a little under the weather," Daniel sighed, how would she tell her the truth when she was unaware herself.

    "Uhm, she must have forgotten about it vahide mom," Daniel replied awkwardly wondering what to tell that her daughter didn''t even bother to say goodbye when he told her he was leaving, her only response was a curt nod.

    "Daniel! Is everything alright between you two?" Vahide asked worriedly, figuring something was out of the ordinary.

    "Vahide mom..."

    "And don''t you dare lie to me Daniel, tell me honestly. Are you two happy with each other?" Vahide asked sternly. Daniel bit his lip, a habit of his whenever he was nervous or thinking hard. He didn''t want to lie to vahide at the moment but did he had any other option.

    "Y-yes! Everything is good between us vahide mom, what makes you think otherwise?" Daniel tried to divert the topic. He heard a long intake of breath on the other side of the phone.

    "Then why do I see still see a longing in your eyes whenever you stare at Amy. I may not pretend Daniel but I can see a certain distance between you guys, even when you are close." Daniel closed his eyes, vahide had once again opened the topic he didn''t want to discuss at all making him wonder, has he lost his capability of masking his emotions. If that was the case, then he was in difficulty in the future.

 Chapter 37 - CHAPTER 37

    Daniel contemplated on what to tell Vahide about Amy and his relationship. Amy wouldn''t be happy knowing that despite her acting, Vahide still doubted their relationship. But maybe you can''t dodge motherly instincts at all.

    "Things may not be perfect at the moment but we are moving past every negative thing and looking forward to our future together," Daniel lied half-heartedly.

    "You know her Daniel, how stubborn she is. It''s not easy to deal with her stubborn self and this afraid me the most. Between both Ayla and her, she gave me the toughest time," Vahide chuckled slightly at the end remembering her childhood.

    "That you don''t need to tell me Vahide mom, I know how to deal with that hot-headed girl of yours," he replied sadly only if he knew.

    "I know how much you love her Daniel, why don''t you tell her that," Daniel''s grip tightened on the phone. He wish he could pour his heart in front of Amy, tell her everything but he knew that she would reject his love instantly and all the things that happened in his life, he couldn''t take the pain of that rejection on his face. She had already blocked him and made it clear in the past few months that she doesn''t want anything to do with this marriage. All these years, he never confessed his true feeling to her because he couldn''t afford to lose the bond they had with one another but telling her now would make her leave him. Besides, how do you tell someone that you love her when her heart already belongs to somebody else.

    "There is a certain time for everything to take place and I - I am just waiting for that perfect time," ''and will keep on waiting '' his mind retorted.

    "I just hope you both have your happiness and love together," Vahide replied in a motherly tone making him feel even more miserable.

    "Yes, I wish the same!" Daniel mumbled clearing his throat,

    "Well take some rest! You must be tired from the trip but do come to meet me this weekend,"

    "I will Vahide mom, Good night!" Daniel sighed dropping the phone on the bed and plopped on the side of the bed, crossing his arms under his head starting at the white ceiling and smiling sadly at his fate.

    It wouldn''t be a lie to say that Vahide shipped them from the beginning when they were in school but she let fate decide what was the best for them. She wasn''t very happy when Amy announced that she and Silas were together but there wasn''t much she could do at the moment seeing her daughter''s happiness.

    FLASHBACK:

    "Amy! Stop winning like a child, I already told you that trip was not for you, maybe you can next time when you are a bit older," Vahide scolded a 10-year-old Amy who refused to eat her breakfast sitting on the barstool with a frown.

    "But mom everyone went on that trip Ayla, Silas and Daniel, what I am supposed to do for a whole week without them," She wept. Vahide was cleaning the dishes turned to her.

    "Well, we can go to the park or visit Aunt Selma besides it''s only for one week, don''t make a fuss about it. Now be a good girl and eat your breakfast." Vahide said trying to soothe her younger daughter but instead, she pushed back the plate of breakfast and crossed her arms annoying Vahide even more.

    "Amy! I am not going to say it ag...." Vahide started to scold her but stopped when she heard another sound.

    "Good Morning! Vahide mom " Daniel came walking in the kitchen in his school uniform carrying his camping bag. Seeing him, Amy''s face lit up.

    "Daniel!!!" She rushed towards him tackling him in a hug, Daniel responded nervously to her excitement while glancing at Vahide who looked amused.

    "Morning Daniel! May I know what are you doing here instead of being on your trip?" Vahide asked drying her hand and walking away from the sink. Daniel reluctantly let go of Amy before replying scratching the back of his head.

    "Well I - I actually didn''t want Amy to feel left out, that''s why I stayed behind." Amy grinned hearing his reply while Vahide shook her head.

    "I don''t much appreciate this act of your''s Daniel because you should stay with your other friends too my child, besides Amy, needs to learn that she can''t get everything every time, "Vahide explained gently making Daniel bend his head downward.

    "Mom! I am his only best friend, so he should stay with me," Amy retorted grabbing his hand.

    "I am sorry Vahide mom but I would get bored on the trip, that''s why I decided to spend time with tesoro, I mean Amy," he replied in a humbled manner while Amy gave her mother a sideways glare.

    "it''s okay Daniel! You are most welcome in this house," Vahide replied pleased with how caring and respectful he was towards Amy and her. Daniel smiled at her.

    "Yay! You see mom is not angry with you now come on Daniel, we will watch lion together," Amy said excitedly grabbing his hand and rushing towards her room making him stumble a step or two.

    "Be careful Amy! " Vahide shouted shaking her head. But at that moment she realized how much Daniel cared for her stubborn daughter enough to even miss his school trip. Later that evening, she found both of them cuddled together on Amy''s bean bag with the movie still playing. Vahide gently placed a blanket on their bodies, smiling at two children who looked like two love birds. She knew it was early but somewhere her heart wished for both of them to stay like that forever.

    Flashback ends.

    "Good morning Master!" Martha greeted Daniel who nodded taking his seat.

    "Morning Martha!" He replied taking his cup of coffee from her hand glancing at the empty seat next to him. It''s been three days since he hadn''t seen Amy.

    "Amy, left already?" Daniel asked expecting to hear the obvious, Martha who was placing fruits in the basket turned to him.

    "No master! She is the garden," Daniel who was biting his toast halted and looked sceptically at her.

    "Garden!" He asked incredulously, Martha nodded confused.

    "What is she doing there," Daniel raised a question because in all these months Amy had been here, she never went in the garden. Heck! She never even leaves her room when she is in the house.

    "She wasn''t feeling well Master, so I advised her to go and take some fresh air," Martha replied. Daniel dropped his cutlery worried because she never fell ill like that before.

    "Do you know what happened to her?" He asked perturbed.

    "I don''t know Master, she couldn''t eat her breakfast and was uneasy the whole time," Daniel wiped his hands with the napkin contemplating whether he should leave her alone or go inquire about her health? deciding the latter, he stood up from his seat.

    "I will go check on her Martha, bring a glass of water for her," he said and walked beside the patio to the adjoining garden where Amy was standing, rubbing her chest and taking small breaths looking distressed.

    "Tesoro!"Daniel gasped watching her state. Amy looked at his way for a moment before her eyes rolled to the back of her head and her body quivered. Daniel rushed to her side but was late as her body helplessly fall down hitting the side of the concrete floor quite roughly. The staff cleaning there gasped while Martha who came behind holding a glass of water screamed at the scene in front of them. Daniel crouched holding Amy in his arms and shook her, blood was gushing out of her cut on the side of her forehead from the rough impact.

    " Tesoro! tesoro! Wake up!" Daniel shouted in horror helplessly shaking her body.

    "Go get the car now!!!!" Daniel screamed at the staff standing nearby while Martha gave him a cloth to cover her cut to prevent the bleeding.

    "Boss the car is ready," Lance announced panting running from behind. Daniel immediately picked her up and carried her bridal style into the car, getting inside beside her. Daniel looked at her unconscious figure and pressed the cloth more tightly to her forehead, blood covering the side of her face, his white shirt soaked in a patch of blood but he could care less at the moment.

    "Drive faster Lance!!" Daniel shouted at Lance who speeded up. He felt like crying at the moment, he never saw her in this condition before. Daniel remembered the one time when Amy fell during a race in school and scratched her knees, Daniel immediately took her to the first aid room in their school despite Amy protesting that they were minor scratches. But Daniel stayed with her all the time while the nurse bandaged her, even missing some of his classes.

    He didn''t care about the pain because it was something he was accustomed to but for Amy, he couldn''t bear seeing her in this state, his heart clenched.

    "Please be okay tesoro," he mumbled lying a desperate kiss on her cheek.

 Chapter 38 - CHAPTER 38

    He hated hospitals, the smell of antiseptic and disinfectants made him dizzy. The whole place only gave him sadness and reminded him of his misery. It was the same place where Gran took him after he was found almost dead lying in the alley. He watched as the love of his life lay on the hospital bed unconscious, her head wrapped in gauze. Thankfully they reached the hospital on time and not much blood was lost but she was still unconscious. Although the doctors assured him many times that she will be awake in a few hours but still he was worried about her. He couldn''t see her weak and pale with her eyes closed. Daniel looked away from her face towards the window, his heart aching to see her back, active and feisty like she is.

    Amy''s eyelids flutter open for a moment but the bright lights made her close them. She squinted them trying to accommodate the brightness which was blinding at the moment. Slowly, opening her eyes back, she looked around and realized that she was lying on a bed in a white room. An IV was inserted into her arm and hand, Amy felt her head throbbing and there was something like a bump on it. She moved her hand to touch it.

    "Don''t touch it!" Daniel said rushing toward her and pulling her hand back, thankful and happy at the fact that she woke up.

    "It stings! And why am I here, "Amy croaked trying to remember.

    " You fainted in the morning tesoro, how are you feeling now?"Daniel asked in concern holding her hand gently trying not to put pressure on it while standing beside her bed. Amy was about to respond when a knock resonated in the room before the door opened and a tanned skin woman walked in looking to be in her early forties.

    "I see you are awake Mrs Saritas! My name is Dr Iffet." The women said professionally. Amy slightly nodded her head while Daniel stared at her.

    "Why did she fainted Doctor! " Daniel asked getting straight to the point, he had been asking this question since the time they arrived but the doctor told him to wait till the patient wakes up. If he wasn''t worried for Amy, he would have definitely made her spill the entire problem.

    "Well, I would like to speak to Mrs Saritas alone for a moment," The doctor stated, Daniel narrowed his eyes at the doctor irritated by her behaviour.

    "No! I am not going to leave her alone. Whatever it is, speak in front of me," Daniel grumbled crossing his arms and glaring at her. Amy who was too tired at the moment just sighed. The doctor glanced between him and Amy before announcing with a smile.

    "You are pregnant Mrs Saritas!"

    Amy who was weakly lying on the bed snapped her head towards the doctor in a flash not even caring about her pain while Daniel''s eyes widened like soccer.

    "W-what!!" Amy mumbled astonished trying to hoist herself up for her position.

    "Yes, you are five weeks pregnant Mrs Saritas according to the blood test report and what made you faint was high stress level and not getting enough nutrients," the doctor informed confused at their shocked expressions. While Daniel stood rooted to the ground, face still stunned by the news. For the first time, he was silent as a flood of emotions rushed past him.

    "No! I c-cant , I can''t be pregnant," Amy mumbled in a panic-stricken manner.

    "You need to calm down Mrs Saritas!" The doctor walked to her side trying to comfort her. On the other hand, tears started to form in Daniel''s eyes as his arms dropped to his sides. He was going to be a father, Daniel Saritas was going to be a father. Never in his life, he saw himself being in this situation. Like all other wishes and things, he had also pushed this thought away in the closet of his heart. Having a child and especially with the woman he loved, felt so surreal to him at the moment, sure the circumstances were not the best but all he could feel was a certain joy and positivity surrounding him that maybe this will be a turning point in their relationship but his moment was short-lived as he heard Amy''s next words bringing him back to his world.

    "What are the options for me," Amy retorted looking at the IV inserted in her arms, slight tears gathered in her eyes but unlike Daniel, they were out of vexation. Daniel gulped listening to her, ''was she implying that she is going to abort their child!''

    ''No, I can''t let that happen'' Daniel shook his mind.

    "Well! There are some options. Perhaps abortion would be something you would like to consider or adoption...."

    "No!!" Daniel suddenly shouted glaring at the doctor and then at Amy.

    "We are having this baby!" Daniel exclaimed not believing that she was really considering abortion. Sure they don''t have a proper relationship but it doesn''t give her the right to make such a decision.

    "What!!" Amy cried throwing a nasty glare towards Daniel.

    "I think, I will leave you guys to figure it out for a while. I will come later with the prescription," the doctor nervously excused herself giving a sympathetic smile to Daniel. As soon as she left the room, Daniel turned to Amy, looking incredulously at her.

    "How can you even think about aborting our child tesoro," Daniel said with a pained expression.

    "It''s not your decision to make Daniel!" Amy spat rubbing her bruised forehead trying to ease the pain.

    "It is when I am the father here," Daniel retorted but seeing her, he sighed and went to caress her forehead seeing that maybe she was just panicked and under the effect of medicines.

    "We will talk about this tomorrow when you are better right now you are not thinking with your mind tesoro," Daniel said making her lay down but Amy jerked away from his touch.

    "I will say the same thing tomorrow! Do you think I bloody care Daniel, I have a whole life ahead of me. I have my aims and plans that don''t involve having a child," She cried out holding her head.

    Just when he thought that he was becoming numb to the pain, she always managed to open a new wound, bigger than the last one. Daniel composed himself sitting near her on the bed.

    "You loved children before tesoro, you used to rant a lot about having ones," Daniel said looking in her eyes feeling hurt.

    "Things were different before, way different Daniel. Do you realize what having a child means right now, sacrificing a huge time of my work and I can''t take that risk especially at the present," Amy sneered leaning back slightly on the pillows trying to relax her mind. Daniel glanced at her before his eyes fell on her flat tummy in which a life was beginning to grow. His child, their child, a part of him and her that they made together. A sudden protective feeling swelled in his heart. No, he wouldn''t let her do this to their own child. Gently, he took her hands in his, rubbing them while gazing into her eyes.

    "Tesoro, look we will manage it, I will be there at every step of the way with you. We will go through this together," he pleaded.

    "Why are you being stubborn Daniel! Why should I give birth to it, when this marriage doesn''t mean anything to me!" She responded annoyed. Tears sting his eyes as he watched her being so heartless at the instant.

    "You don''t want the child, fine! Just give birth to him or her and I will look after it once it''s born, you can continue your life like before just please don''t think about killing our child," Daniel begged, holding her hands tightly while staring at them trying his best to act calm.

    "You won''t understand Daniel! " Amy retorted pulling her hands away and looking in the other direction. Daniel''s heart palpitated thinking of anything that could change her mind and prevent her from killing their child. Out of a sudden, Vahide''s face flashed before his eyes. He frowned considering that it would not be best to blackmail her in this situation but he had to save his child in any condition. He dropped his gaze for a moment before lifting it back, that''s it he was only left with this choice.

    "You are keeping this child tesoro, otherwise I would tell vahide mom that you are planning on aborting it," Daniel said in a serious tone standing up from the bed and blinking away the tears not letting them fall at the moment. He needed to act sternly. Amy''s eyes widened as she gave him a murderous look. Daniel stared at her blankly while a painful feeling built in his heart. She didn''t give him a choice in this matter.

    "You wouldn''t dare!" Amy gritted through her teeth.

    "Try me!" Daniel muttered in a determined tone shrugging his hands in his pockets.

 Chapter 39 - CHAPTER 39

    The car came to a halt in front of the main door of the mansion. Amy without giving a glance at anything around went straight to her room. Even when the doctor confirmed her pregnancy and gave us a detailed description of what to expect in the coming months along with some precautions, her only response was a stiff nod as she didn''t want to be there for a minute. Daniel couldn''t seem to wrap his mind around the fact that this was happening in real. Maybe it was his mind or just a process that a person goes through finding out he was going to be a father, it was maybe a natural thing. Daniel sighed, it was going to be a tough ride for him considering the way Amy was behaving. He shrugged his jacket on the couch and went into the kitchen, warming some milk adding a little amount of honey. He walked towards Amy''s room but halted in the middle when he saw the sliding door to the patio was wide open, moving towards the open door he felt a cool night breeze fall on his face, there she sat on one of the chairs looking at the sky or more like glaring, the light fell on her pale face, the bandage still wrapped around her head. The moon was shining today as if celebrating his happiness, Daniel slowly went inside, placing the glass of milk on the table and sitting beside her. Amy rolled her eyes before glaring back at the sky as holding it responsible for every single problem in her life.

    "We need to talk tesoro! " Daniel murmured tiredly. Amy just grunted in response not wanting to have any discussion with him.

    "What else do you want to talk about," She said rubbing her arms for warmth, her head still ached a little but the doctor told her it will be better in a few days.

    "About us!" He breathed.

    Amy tilted her head in his direction locking her eyes with him.

    "How many times do I have to tell you that there is nothing like ''us''" Amy grumbled. A grim expression took over Daniel''s face.

    "I know but we need to start having a healthy relationship and especially you need to work on this bitter attitude of yours, for the sake of our child now," Daniel responded.

    "OH, GOD!" Amy cried in frustration.

    "This thing is not even out of me and already setting things in my life, I knew something like that would happen."

    "It''s not a thing Tesoro! at least don''t say that," Daniel huffed feeling hurt that she called their child a thing. Amy just tutted in response tugging earrings and placing them beside her. Daniel stood from his place.

    "Why don''t you want a child and don''t lie to me saying it''s because of your career or cases ahead because I know very well that''s not the reason or the only reason," Daniel asserted staring at her, Amy''s gaze fell on her hands before she lifted and locked it with Daniel. A voice in his heart telling him beforehand that whatever she was going to say was going to hurt him more than today''s events.

    "Because you are not the person I wanted to have a child with, you are not the person I wanted to have a family with Daniel," Amy confessed in a lowly voice, hinting at the hurt she suffered. Daniel''s jaw stiffened as a prickly sensation took over his heart throwing him into the pit of agony, he closes his eyes just for a second.

    ''Why does it hurt, hearing the truth and obvious from her, isn''t it the reality that Silas would always be that person, she wanted to marry and have a family with. He was just a compromise and substitute.

    "You are right, I would never be that person but I am not a stranger either," He said as he kneed down before her and stared at her hands which were placed on her lap.

    "We can raise this child together with love tesoro, you don''t have to love me to love this child," Daniel said grimly while trying to soothe his shaking self, glancing at her face and then her tummy. Amy turned her head away rubbing the sides of her neck.

    "It''s been a rough day Daniel and I have a lot to absorb about today''s events. So, please leave me alone!" She said not even glancing at him.

    Have you ever felt like swimming in the ocean of hope but still not reaching the bay, you don''t drown in water, you drown in your helplessness. It was the same with Daniel. he felt himself drowning in helplessness, screaming and shouting but everyone near him just turned their head away not giving any importance to his pleas.

    Sighing he stood and walked towards the sliding door.

    "Please drink that milk tesoro, you haven''t had anything since morning," he muttered before stepping out, rubbing his forehead wiping away the beads of sweat that were forming despite the cold breeze around. His heart beating at an abnormal rate as he begrudgingly walked into his room towards the bathroom. Getting rid of his clothes, he stood below the shower, letting the hot water soothe his tired and sore muscles but it wasn''t able to soothe his torn heart, his mind that replayed her words. Placing both his hands on the wall he leaned his head on the glass, trying his best not to cry.

    He could understand that he wasn''t the man of Amy''s dreams but what he couldn''t decipher were that bitterness and cold attitude that are him. Those words pierced him like a knife despite being a reality. His body shook even under the steaming hot water. Sometimes he hated himself, hated this pathetic self of his that got triggered by intense emotions, his weakness due to which he became stoic. Not letting anyone play with him and make him a victim of his misery, the misery that was due to his childhood longings and trauma. He was reluctant at first but with gathering a lot of confidence, he went to many therapists but no one could pull out the root of this trauma from his mind. The damage his parents did to him was very deep in a matter of fact. There was no way he could help himself, he was a fool to think that he escaped his parent''s cruelty, an utter fool. Those memories were like a part of him, haunting and mocking him at every stage of his life, the doctors advised him to start taking antidepressants and several other medicines but to no avail. That''s why he started to work out and indulge more in office to divert his mind. The only other thing that calmed him was either Amy or even the thought of her was enough. He didn''t know why but there was always a connection. The best thing he could do in the past year''s was to hide his emotions and mask them, not letting anyone know of this side of him. He knows that people will only use it as a weapon against him once they get news about it, even Silas was unaware of this thing. He was limited to the fact that he had nightmares sometimes, not even knowing how horrible those were some days.

    Daniel stepped out of the shower, grabbing a towel from the stand and wrapping it around his waist. The mirror in front showing all the scars that littered his torso and some were even present at his back. Although most of them faded yet some left behind reminding him of the terrifying memories related to them. No one knew about his scars, he was thankful that Amy only noticed them in a drunken state. Shaking his head, he went to his closet. It was a long day, all the events of the day replaying his mind, from Amy''s fainting to her harsh words sometime before. A small smile graced his lips while wearing his pyjamas, an unknown emotion swelled in his heart, a strong one.

    He was going to be a father, in a few months there will be a small child in his arms. Only if Amy would be as ecstatic as him, sighing he laid on his bed staring at the ceiling, thinking of all the possible things that could happen in these coming months. Daniel didn''t know whether he was ready for this role or not but one thing was sure that he would trade himself for his child''s happiness. He wouldn''t let him suffer from anything, he wouldn''t let any harm come to him, he slightly chuckled at his own thinking. How this child wasn''t even here and he already felt like an overprotective father. Maybe it''s nature''s way of connecting parents to their child by boring a seed of love in their heart which blossoms with every progressive stage of pregnancy till the child is born.

 Chapter 40 - CHAPTER 40

    It''s been entire three months since that unexpected pregnancy and to say that Vahide was on cloud nine would be an understatement. Her face first turned white like a sack of potato before she practically started jumping on her seat and hugged Amy to death all the while crying. Every single employee at the office congratulated him as it became the headlines of magazines that Daniel Saritas was going to be a father. Daniel was confused as to how they got a hand on it but his question was soon answered when a photograph of Amy and him leaving the doctor''s office was published. Amy was furious as she didn''t want anyone to know about her pregnancy while Daniel became more worried about her health and safety. He himself went to visit Kevin, urging him to keep a strong follow-up about Gonsalez and keep Amy out of the risky investigations. He would constantly keep a check on her either by Talia or her bodyguards, at first he wanted her to stay at home and work or maybe take a break but one furious glance from Amy was enough to tell him that it wouldn''t do him any good. So, he asked Vahide to help him with this matter, the very next day Vahide was at their home giving a lecture to Amy while she silently cursed him with every possible obscenity but in the end, she promised to cut her working hours short.

    Amy still hasn''t come to full terms with her pregnancy but she had somewhat accepted the fact that she was pregnant and didn''t have much choice in the matter. Her tummy started to show a little and every time Daniel looked at her bump, it would set a wave of happiness in Daniel that how life was being formed in her stomach as they speak. As for their relationship, since their last conversation two months before, Daniel hasn''t brought up anything related to it or anything in front of her not wanting to upset her. However, he cared more for her, all the time, starting from reading articles and books on pregnancy trying to tend to her every need which was quite hard as she brushed him off every time, keeping to herself. He overheard her conversation with Vahide once that how her morning sickness was infuriating her and how she felt tired all the time. At those moments he wished he could be close to her.

    "Time to eat!" Talia said barging into her office with food nicely kept in containers and her vitamins. Amy frowned at her.

    "I am not in the mood to eat Talia," Amy responded scribbling down notes on her diary as Talia placed the bag on the desk and begin to take out food ignoring her knowing she will most likely eat in the end.

    "You have to eat Amy, Mr Saritas send these medicines also. He strictly ordered me to make sure I eat food and take your medicines,"

    "Have you started working for Daniel!" Amy retorted with an eye roll. She was tired of her mother and Daniel taking care of her like she was the most fragile thing in the world right now. Talia chuckled.

    "No! But believe me, he has a commanding tone. No one can say no to that,"

    Amy was about to reply when her stomach grumbled as soon as the aroma of spinach and meat puffs entered her nostrils. The other thing she hated at the moment aside from morning sickness was her growing appetite and Daniel made sure that her growing appetite remained constant by sending her favourite dishes during lunch and even at dinner, he would make sure that Martha made healthy food for her.

    Reluctantly, she closes her diary and picking up the cutlery, digs in her food like a child who gets to eat ice cream, Talia who was watching her started laughing at her.

    "What!" Amy grumbled biting her food.

    "I thought someone didn''t want to eat!" She tittered.

    "I changed my mind," Amy responded glaring at her.

    "Well I don''t want to offend you but at the rate, you are eating at. I am beginning to think whether you are carrying more than a single child," Talia expressed her view but gulped when she saw Amy shooting her a murderous look.

    "If you don''t want to eat lunch, then you are more than welcome to leave Talia," Amy said while moaning at the taste of meat puffs, Talia watched her clearly amazed.

    "I doubt that anything will be left for me!" She whispered to herself amused.

    "Did you said anything?" Amy raised her brows.

    "No! I was saying that I will be outside if you need anything!" Talia quickly rambled but then remembered something.

    "Oh! And make sure to take your medicines after eating," She asserted to which Amy nodded still engrossed in her lunch.

    "You know Amy, you are lucky to have a husband like Mr Saritas. Not everyone loves and worries for their partner as he does!" Talia mumbled with a smile before leaving the office.

    The food gets stuck in her throat as she forcefully swallows absorbing Talia''s words. Her appetite suddenly vanishes as she closes the container and places it aside. Opening the cap of her bottle, she swallows her medicines with water and starts working again, continuing to write her previous notes draining out Talia''s words and pretending that she never heard them.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The sound of something clashing against the tile jolts him awake, looking around his room he sees nothing out of the ordinary. His body felt exhausted to such a point that he felt like his system will shut down at any time. Today was a long day for Daniel with several meetings and updates on new projects. Slowly lifting himself to his feet, he drags his body towards the door, coming to halt in his tracks stepping down the stairs when he hears noises coming from the kitchen.

    ''Who could that be?'' Daniel wondered as his stance stiffens on an instinct, although his house had camera surveillance with two guards on duty in the morning and night. He had to hire two more guards because of Amy, he didn''t want any danger around them. Daniel heads towards the kitchen and stops right at the entrance, keeping out of sight. He slowly peeks in only to watch Amy sitting on a barstool near the isle digging in a tub of ice cream. Something swirls in his stomach when he sees her enjoying her ice cream like a small child unaware of her surroundings.

    She looked so adorable yet elegant in her loose tee and pyjama shorts, her small bump a little prominent. Daniel watched as she slowly licked her spoon closing her eyes and moaning enticing him as he restrained himself from going near her and taste that ice cream from her lips. Her soft locks loosely held in a ponytail, watching her like this without her bitterness made Daniel remember her old self and their carefree moments. There were moments he would do anything to relive and never come back. Just him and Amy, her laughter, her constant rant, that warmth. He wanted to ask for answers that he never received, that nags him every day. Because now her name brought sadness to him that he was paying for something he never did but had to be a part of the punishment. But then again his mind went to hope that maybe this child will change something between them and probably for the better. Leaving her there to enjoy her small moment, Daniel went back to his room all the while with a small smile decorating his face.

    AFTER FEW DAYS

    Today Daniel was grinning like a fool from ear to ear, anyone around him could feel the aura of happiness, unlike his usual cold one. Everyone at the office was gobsmacked at seeing him smiling and reply in words to their greetings. Some of the girl''s swoon over his smile because the most they got from him was a nod in response. No matter how much he tried he was unable to keep his emotions to himself today it was like they kept pouring out of him. Today he was going to know the gender of their child although it didn''t matter to him whether it was a girl or boy yet he was excited to know what their soon to be child would be. It always made him excited whenever it was her monthly ultrasound appointment, although he couldn''t go during the first few as Amy wanted Vahide to accompany her but today he was going to be there and see his unborn child for the first time. Amy was going to be five months soon and she was more stubborn and frustrated before. If it wasn''t for Vahide, Daniel didn''t know how he would have handled her and her terrible mood swings that made him worried and amuse at the same time seeing this side of Amy.

    To be continued...

 Chapter 41 - CHAPTER 41

    PREVIOUSLY

    ****************

    If it wasn''t for Vahide, Daniel didn''t know how he would have handled her and her terrible mood swings that made him worried and amuse at the same time seeing this side of Amy.

    *****************

    Amy was still the same except that she would come home in the evening and spend the rest of the day in her room. Daniel would sometimes also see her talking to Martha or walking in the garden at night. But she still avoided Daniel and would only talk when he asked her about her health or sometimes he would budge her with the baby topic but her only response was curt answers. It was fine for Daniel as long as she slowly came to accept that they were going to be parents. Unlike her, he enjoyed every single thing related to her pregnancy going as far as reading parenting guides and what to expect during pregnancy. The only thing he couldn''t do much was touching her bump and feel his child. But he hoped that Amy would allow it someday or be more comfortable with it.

    Somehow this child gave him hope that maybe there was still a chance for them, that Amy would give this relationship a chance. His heart somehow made him believe that Amy would happily embrace their child once it is born because no matter how much stubborn and rude she becomes, she could never abandon her own child. She couldn''t be that heartless, only if he knew how wrong he was.

    Closing his laptop, Daniel shrugs his jacket and skips to the entrance of the office not wanting to be late for today. Lance as usual was waiting for him.

    "You can take the remaining day off Lance, I will be okay myself," Daniel said taking the keys from Lance.

    "Are you sure Boss?" Lance asked in a monotone.

    "Yes, if I want anything, I will ring you!" Daniel smiles shocking him and sits in the car as Lance nods and closes his door. He drives to Amy''s workplace listening to the soft music playing in the background. Parking his car in the parking area, he walks inside. Talia glances at his striding figure nearing her desk and smiles professionally.

    "Good Evening Mr Saritas! you came at a good time, Amy just finished her work," She informed noticing something different about Daniel today.

    "Well! That''s good, I should go see her." He responded with a grin. Talia just gawked at his unusual cheerful demeanour, wondering what made him this happy.

    He was about to step forward when the door opened and Amy walked out holding a water bottle, staring at Daniel in confusion.

    "What are you doing here?" She blurted out making his smile falter.

    "Tesoro, you forget!" Amy just shrugged her shoulders still staring at him.

    "Forget what?" Daniel sighed, his gaze shifting to her bump.

    "We had an appointment with the doctor today," He said reminding her. Suddenly remembering that, she frowned and turned to Talia.

    "Talia there are some papers at my desk, that needs to be scanned. Remember to do that by morning and please bring my bag from inside," Amy stated sighing at the last part while Talia went inside.

    "If these life changes weren''t enough now I have to add these appointments too," Amy retorted while Daniel continued to stare at her, she never failed to spoil his mood any day. Talia came back, handing Amy''s purse to her.

    "Have a nice evening!" Talia chirped, Daniel smiled back at her while Amy simply walked past them not acknowledging her response. Daniel followed her behind and helped her to settle in the car while texting Neil to bring her car home. Settling in Daniel starts the engine silently praying that this appointment goes smoothly.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "Good Evening Mr and Mrs Saritas," the female gynaecologist greeted them with a smile, right now they were sitting in the doctor''s office. She was an elderly woman probably in her sixties but one of the best in town, now with age, she only handled a few cases but Daniel Saritas did have an advantage when it came to his resources.

    "Evening!" Amy firmly responds already bored while Daniel nods at her.

    "How are you feeling today?" The doctor asked politely going through some of her recent tests.

    "Could have been better!" Amy replied, Daniel warily looked at her.

    "Is everything alright, did something happened?" She asked setting her glasses on her eyes.

    "This pregnancy and life happened! What else," Amy blurted with an unpleasant expression making Daniel gap at her with shock but soon he became pissed at her words. How can she act like that right now? The doctor glanced between both of them awkwardly, the tension thickening in the room as no one uttered a single word.

    "Let''s proceed with this ultrasound, shall we?" She asked awkwardly clearing her throat. Amy huffed and went to lay on the bed opening her legs wide as the doctor turns the lights off ready to perform the ultrasound. Daniel sit''s on the chair beside her, Amy slowly unbuttoned her shirt below the chest area making her bump visible to Daniel whose eyes widen seeing the protruding part, his hands itching to rub it. The doctor comes back switching the machine, Daniel nervously glanced at the screen.

    The doctor grabs the transducer smearing it onto a cold gel going back and forth on her bottom abdomen, Daniel''s eyes are focused on the screen as the doctor intently watches the details showing on the screen while pressing some buttons.

    "Here it is, Mr and Mrs Saritas meet your baby!" The doctor said pointing to the screen, Daniel''s senses skyrocket as he watched his child on the screen, a soft heartbeat echoing through the room, his whole world stops at the moment. There on the screen was someone he could call his own, his own flesh and blood. The one who he could hold and embrace in this cruel world, Amy and his child. Words couldn''t describe the love, admiration and joy his heart held at the moment. On the monitor was his entire world, giving him a new reason and hope to live in this world, to make himself more of a better person just for this tiny human being who was going to be dependent on him. He glanced at Amy who was frozen looking at the screen, in her eyes he saw a hurricane of emotions that he couldn''t decipher at that time but for sure there was a glistening he didn''t fail to miss, wondering whether she was feeling the same emotions as him.

    "What''s the gender?" Daniel asked bluntly smiling at the screen. The doctor chuckles at his eagerness. Clearly amazed that how the father was more eager and excited than the mother.

    "Well! let me see" she replied moving the transducer back and forth again trying to get an adequate position but huffing when she couldn''t spot the genitals.

    "The baby is quite a mover isn''t it," she mumbled repositioning the transducer, Daniel patiently tapped his foot on the floor while remained still, watching the doctor. A while after observing and clicking a few buttons, the doctor smiled.

    "It looks like you guys are expecting a boy, Congratulations!" She said with a grin. A drop of tear fell from Daniel''s eyes which he quickly wiped away.

    A BOY

    He was going to be a father to a little boy.

    The doctor hands Amy some tissues to wipe the gel and settle her dress. While Daniel went to sit in front of the Doctor''s desk absorbing the new information about his baby boy. The doctor smiled seeing Daniel''s happiness, usually, it would be the mother who would act like him but here it was complete the complete opposite. The doctor wrote something on her clipboard before handing the prescription to Daniel.

    "Here are some medicines that she will need to take from now along with the previously mentioned vitamins, the meals should be on time and healthy and the most important thing, keep her away from any strenuous activity and the stress. I can see you care a lot about her, keep that up!" The doctor gently smiled. Daniel listened to every bit of what the doctor said making a checklist in his mind.

    "Is there anything else, we need to know?" Daniel asked folding the prescription and placing it in his pants pocket.

    "Yeah! Be careful and gentle during sex, like I said strenuous activity could be risky for both mother and child," the doctor said bluntly closing her file, a tinge of redness covered his ears hearing her words. That was something he had to never about because Daniel knew it would remain a one-night thing between them always. Amy strolled towards them wiping her hands and fixing her shirt.

    "Well! I will see you guys next month," the doctor said, Daniel, thanked her before leaving the office with Amy who had a permanently grim expression etched on her face.

 Chapter 42 - CHAPTER 42

    There was complete silence on their way back home. Amy leaned her head back on the headrest as he drove.

    "So, it''s a boy!" Daniel simpered looking her way trying to figure out what she was feeling but she only hummed in response.

    "Are you happy?" He asked trying to start a conversation.

    "Does it make any difference?" Amy retorted staring blankly in space.

    "Yes!it does tesoro, you are the one carrying him, don''t you feel any connection towards him." He asked incredulously.

    "Why feel connected to something you weren''t even ready for in the first place," Amy grumbled closing her eyelids, not caring about the intensity of her words. Daniel watched her trying to observe any expression that maybe she didn''t realize what she said and it just slipped out of her mouth but no there was no remorse or any expression. Her pale face was covered in a bit of irritation and discomfort as she leaned her head on the headrest with closed eyes unintentionally rubbing her stomach.

    "Why are you becoming this impossible tesoro?" He asked it out rather loud stung by her indifference.

    "I was always like this maybe it took you time to figure out," she mumbled nonchalantly in a sleepy tone, her head drifting to the side. A rueful smile plastered on his face as he looked ahead biting his lips.

    "You were never like this tesoro, the time has really brought some worst changes in you," he whispered in the silence but it went unheard as Amy fell into her slumber.

    "I just hope you start taking things positively and return to your previous self." He mumbled and then gazed at her sleeping self and small bump, closing his eyes and then focusing back on the road.

    "I miss you, Tesoro," it was a whisper yet so painful and quite like a leaf falling soundlessly on the ground separating from the tree of which it was once a part of.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    February afternoons were always tantalizing as Daniel swept towards the main door of his house, the snow was falling glittering on his hair like stardust. The skies were pale with smudges of grey clouds covering it in an enchanting way. The garden was mostly covered in snow except for some winter flowers that were taken care of by the gardener. The snow had a pristine aura surrounding it making him feel it, enjoying the feel of snow falling around him, Daniel entered inside his house dusting his coat then passed by the living room only to see Amy sitting on the sofa glaring at the T.V, some type of action romance playing on it, her hands resting on her seven-month pregnant baby bump which wasn''t as small as before meaning that their baby was growing healthily. It seemed to happen overnight, one night her bump was normal and the next day it grew nearly twice. Daniel remembered how she went on to have an hour rant about how she was looking like a minion but Daniel comforted her the best maybe it was her emotional state at the moment that she let him hold and comfort her. It has been two months since the fateful day they get to learn about their baby boy and they weren''t as smooth as Daniel thought. The worst of all we''re Amy''s mood swings, one day she would yelling how she was too tired to go to work or even lift herself up and the other days she would be crying without any reason for the smallest of things like how once Martha forget to bring twinkies in grocery. She cried the whole afternoon until Daniel brought nearly half of the stock of twinkies from the store. He remembered how her eyes lit up seeing them.

    But one of the best things was that she wasn''t as cold as before, sure she still gave him curt answers and didn''t respond much to him but she wouldn''t run away from his presence, they use to sit in comfortable silence during dinner or evenings. One of the biggest shocks for Daniel was when one night she came waddling in his room complaining to him about her aching back. Daniel became panicked and immediately rushed to take her to the hospital but halted when Amy grumbled that it was a part of pregnancy and she wanted him to rub her back as Martha wasn''t there. It took him exactly a minute to register her words before he went rubbing down her back. Although it wasn''t the first time he touched her he couldn''t ignore the number of tingles he felt and Amy didn''t even hesitate from his touch, she was too distracted by the discomfort to focus on any other thing, he remembered how she fell asleep during the massage on his bed and he went to sleep on the couch gazing at her sleeping figure almost all night like a creep. It happened a few times especially when she came from her work and when the pain was sometimes too much to even let her take a nap. Daniel would sometimes even rub her feet when she was working on her laptop in the lounge. Thanks to all the articles and books he read that he learnt how to soothe an aching back and swollen feet although she didn''t let him do this the first time but when he started massaging her swollen feet after she went through a hectic day once, the comfort took over her and then she didn''t utter a word.

    Daniel was happy that things were slightly better between them, there were no arguments and hurtful words although the one previously said abided by his mind yet he didn''t let them consume the present moment.

    Daniel smiled at her and went into the kitchen. The hot chocolate was Daniel''s and Amy''s favourite thing in the winter as they grew up. He remembered how Amy would whine to Vahide mom to make her one despite the dentists warning about her eating too much chocolate. He chuckled and got to making the hot chocolate making sure to top it with chocolate syrup the way Amy liked it. Taking both the cups he went to the living room and stood beside Amy who was lazily looking at the t.v, seeing a figure she turned her head towards him and raised her brows but her gaze soon fell on the cup and she excitedly took the cup from his hands like a child. Daniel smiled sitting beside her.

    "How were you feeling today?" Daniel asked trying to stifle his chuckle at the chocolate moustache that formed above her lips.

    "Lazy and tired like a cat in hot Summers," Amy replied not paying much attention to him.

    "It''s normal tesoro, you don''t need to worry about it," Daniel said.

    "Have you gone through a pregnancy before!" She retorted squinting her eyes. Daniel chuckled at her cuteness.

    "No! But I read some books and articles for you,  " he replied, Amy just shook her head. Both went into a comfortable silence sipping their drinks when out of a sudden Amy placed her half cup of hot chocolate on the table beside her, her eyes grew startled as she clutched her belly.

    "Daniel!" She whispered. He looked at her state alarmed.

    "Amy, what''s the matter, are you okay!" Daniel said placing his one cup on the table nearing beside her with an alarmed look.

    "Ohhhh,God..." Amy breathed out rubbing her belly. Daniel kneed in front of her concern etched across his face.

    "Tesoro, For God''s Sake, tell me is everything okay? Should I take you to the hospital or call Vahide mom!" He rushed out his words panically.

    "Stop your rambling and let me take a breath, Daniel," Amy mumbled irritated. Her eyes remained closed as she took deep breaths before opening them and pointing to her stomach.

    "He moved in there!" She replied, an astonished look glittering her face. Daniel''s eyes shot to her belly as his breathing hitched.

    "Ahhh, he is more active today I guess!" Amy responded rubbing the side where he kicked in discomfort.

    "Is he still moving?" Daniel whispered amazed.

    "No....ahhhh..yes!" Amy shrieked. Daniel edged closer to her stomach still on his knees.

    "Can I feel?" He mumbled with a pleading look in his eyes, Amy stared warily at him before nodding slightly. Daniel smiled shakily placing his hand on her not so smooth stomach.

    "I don''t feel anything!" He felt disappointed. Amy grabbed his hand and placed it on the spot where she previously felt the moment. The warmth of his hand seeped through her flesh as she flinched a little, his eyes locked with her as a flutter passed through Daniel on the feeling of her hand softy placed on his own. Amy couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw admiration and warmth swirling in Daniel''s steely orbs, both these emotions directed towards her, igniting an unknown emotion within herself. But she failed to notice the love hidden in those eyes.

 Chapter 43 - CHAPTER 43

    "Maybe he is all done," Amy replied retreating her hand away from his touch, trying to dodge away the unknown emotions bottling up inside her.

    "Oh!" Daniel said but he didn''t take his hand away from her stomach. It lay there warmly as he asked,

    "How does it feel? it isn''t too painful right"

    "It is painful at some times especially during the night but he never kicked like this before. Sometimes it feels like a soft purr!" Amy responded gazing at her stomach absorbedly. Daniel cupped her stomach nearing his face,

    "Hey, baby! I am your dad." Amy shook her head at his antics.

    "He isn''t going to respond Daniel!"

    Daniel continued enjoying the feel, her bump was giving her.

    "I know you are not going to respond!" Daniel said with a frown.

    "But stop hurting your mommy, you can play football and kick all you want once you are outside," Daniel said softly while patting her stomach. Amy''s breath hitched once again hearing the word mommy from his mouth. She was about to return to her previous position when the child kicked again.

    "Oh My God! Tesoro did you see he kicked!" Daniel exclaimed placing his hand on her belly mesmerized by the fact, happiness flooded in his heart and he made no effort in hiding it grinning.

    "I love you and can''t wait to see you, son," at this, the child kicked again as if responding to his words. Daniel leaned back grinning before placing a soft lingering kiss on her belly settling beside her, still in a daze. Amy clenched her jaws not wanting to let any foreign feeling invade her heart, she instantly looked away staring at the snow falling outside calming her beating heart.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Daniel was as usually working in his office at home, his eyes focused intently on the laptop screen in front of him, his fingers drumming furiously on the keyboard. The moonlight peeking through the window, deep in his thoughts developing some new strategies when he heard a knock on his door.

    "Come in!" He says distractedly engrossed in his work, the door creaks open revealing Amy. Daniel lifted his head from his laptop and stared at her, she was wearing a loose long pyjama gown with a crop sweater highlighting her bump, her black hairs sprawled neatly around her shoulder, Daniel mentally admired her looks and how alluring she looked even in her nightdress. Her face was practically glowing making him wonder was that maternal glow .

    "Tesoro, do you need anything?" Daniel started surprised that she came to his office at this time. He was uncertain whether she was emotional or normal today because since the morning she had spent her whole day cooped up in the bedroom, only coming out for breakfast. Daniel didn''t force her to do anything and didn''t bother her much except asking about her healthy on phone. He ordered Martha to keep a check on her.

    "I couldn''t sleep!" Amy huffed waddling near his desk and sitting on the armchair in front. Daniel immediately straightened himself slightly worried.

    "Does your back hurt or is he moving around a lot!" Daniel hastily said observing her.

    "No it isn''t any of these things today thankfully, but I am hungry!" Amy said in a winning manner. Daniel took a sigh of relief that she was alright but regretted it as soon as he saw her glare. He smiled nervously wondering what he did know.

    "I mean, what do you want to eat. I could make it for you." Amy crossed her arms on her chest making them protrude a bit, Daniel averted his gaze to her face clearing his throat.

    "I want to eat burgers and fries!" Amy blandly replied making a comical face like they would pop out from nowhere.

    "At this time?" Daniel responded glancing between the clock and her face with a baffled expression.

    "It''s not me who wants to eat it, so stop looking at me like that," Amy grumbled.

    "You can eat anything you want tesoro, I will order it for you!" Daniel said quickly searching for his phone on the desk.

    "No, I am craving protein burger and they won''t deliver it at this time. So ask lance or those two robots you have hired for me, "Amy muttered placing a hand on her bump. An amused expression crossed Daniel''s face watching her whine like a child. He could order any of them to bring it but they would most likely be taking their rest at this time and he didn''t want to bother the security guards.

    " I will go and bring it for you tesoro!" Daniel replied standing from his leather chair grabbing his phone from under the piles of files.

    "Okay, also bring ice -tea for me!" Amy promptly said as he reached the door making him chuckle.

    "Sure!"

    Man, it was a tough job getting a burger at 2 in the morning, he had to drive for nearly thirty minutes before he came across a diner that was open and had protein burgers.

    Daniel shuts the door with his leg and walks into the living room carrying the food bags. Amy was sitting Indian style on the couch blankly staring at the walls but her eyes perked up when she saw Daniel walking in holding her burger. Daniel reached out to give her the meal and she immediately started devouring it. He sat beside her on the sofa watching her intently and stifling the laugh that begged to escape his mouth, the way she was eating her meal completely enjoying it without caring about anything around. She looked so adorable making him wonder how their son will look like, he deeply wanted him to look like his mother beautiful and smart. Daniel had already started planning so many things for him, he even ordered things to set up his nursery. Placing a hand on his cheek, he intently gazed at Amy who took the last bite of his burger and placed the wrapping foil on the table looking satisfied.

    "Do you want something else?" Daniel muttered softly.

    "Are you calling me fat!" Amy responded with a frown.

    "No, why would I call you that!" Daniel said scooting closer to her.

    "Because I am getting fat!" Amy retorted glaring at her belly.

    "No, you aren''t tesoro, you are pregnant, not fat. You aren''t like Amy in school days, remember Amy the dumbo," Daniel muttered but instantly cursed himself knowing how much she hated being called that. But to his surprise, she laughed turning to him.

    "I was indeed a dumbo! Daniel,"

    Daniel stared dazedly, it was the first time in the past months when she genuinely laughed, her laugh falling on his ears making him realize how much he missed hearing that.

    "I couldn''t even do a single thing properly without having your back," she giggled recollecting the old memories. Daniel felt giddy at the moment seeing her so fresh and laughing.

    "You weren''t dumb tesoro, you had your way of dealing with things! Remember, the one time you tripped in front of Ms Abek and splashed your whole set of colours on her face. I couldn''t decipher whether she was shaking from anger or embarrassment as everyone started laughing at her. She looked like another version of the rainbow just with bold colours." Daniel said making both of them burst into laughter, Amy held her belly while leaning on the couch and for a moment their eyes met and Amy could swear she felt a sharp between them but it seemed to end their little moment as Amy once again felt that fuzzy feeling. She immediately composed herself and straightening her gown hoisted herself up. Daniel noticed the change around.

    "It''s getting late, I shall sleep. Thanks! For getting ne the meal." Amy responded dully not looking his way. All the traces of laughter gone from her face like she wasn''t sitting and giggling with him a minute before. Daniel stared incredulously at her, why does their every moment have to end grimly and dully.

    "Anything for you tesoro, good night!" He smiled as Amy turned and waddled towards her room leaving him there alone. Now, he was beginning to think that she had somehow got a bipolar personality disorder or either something was stopping her from being her old self but what was that thing. Standing from the sofa he picked the wrappers from the table and went to the kitchen dumping them in the bin. The sound of her laughter vibrating in his ears, the glow on her face was indescribable as she sat there staring at him. Daniel smiled walking towards his room wishing that such moments continue to exist between them her laughing and smiling and him admiring her just like the old days when everything was imperfectly perfect between them when she used to be the Amy Moretti he grew to love and love more every day. But again you don''t always get what you want right...

 Chapter 44 - CHAPTER 44

    A few months later.

    Daniel''s eyes flew open in the middle of the night to Amy''s high pitched screams, pushing the covers off him he rushed to her room. Barging inside, he saw her screaming holding her abdomen.

    "AHHH-HHH!" she shrieked out, her screams deafening his ears. Daniel rushed to her side holding her close trying to calm her, his heart beating abnormally as dread filled him and different scenarios begin to flood in his mind.

    "Tesoro, what happened!" He cried out, his voice was hoarse and panicked, his nerves on edge.

    "I think my water broke!!" She breathed out clutching her stomach. Daniel''s body tensed as he tried to register what she told him.

    ''Amy was in labour'' his mind explained.

    "What, are you sure!" He said dumbfounded, eyes widening as he leaned back and stared at the wet sheets. No matter how much he tried to prepare himself for this moment, it was like his body went numb at the moment, unable to function. Amy shrieked out again as another wave of contraction tore through her body.

    "Didn''t you hear what I said, I am going into labour!" She yelled incredulously pushing him back a little from her, which seemed to make him come out of his shocked state.

    "We can handle this, tesoro stay calm and take deep breathes," he freaked out.

    "You expect ne to calm down," Amy said taking deep breathes.

    "Just do something, make it stop Daniel!!" She yelled leaning back on the bed, Daniel ran downstairs calling Martha and Lance. In no time Martha came tailing behind Daniel, helping her off the bed as Daniel scooped her up in his arms.

    "Let''s go tesoro, we are going to the hospital!" Daniel said trying to calm his own nerves. He carried her bridal style to the car while Martha rushed behind them holding the overnight bag. They immediately settled in the car as Lance started the engine speeding up the car as soon as they zoomed out of the gates. Amy cried slumping her body into the seat clutching her big belly digging her nails into the leather of the car seat trying to calm herself from the excruciating pain she was feeling at the moment, tears covered her face. Daniel pressed her close to his side drawing circles on her nine-month-old belly trying to soothe her.

    "Tesoro, breathe in and out in a slow manner," Daniel voiced out the instruction doctor gave them for such a situation.

    "Will you just shut up! Why don''t you do it yourself!" Amy growled with a heated gaze while grabbing his arm and squeezing it. Daniel immediately zipped his mouth but the concern and worry etched on his face, he glanced at the road wishing to reach the hospital soon while holding her close. He felt his own eyes stung seeing her in this excruciating pain, he gently pressed a kiss to her temple.

    Within 15 minutes they reached the hospital safely and Amy was wheeled into a private room within minutes. The nurses immediately hooked her up with a monitor and an IV was put in her arm before changing her into the hospital gown. Daniel was by her side soon, his heart broke seeing her look so pale and fragile.

    "Okay! I am going to check for far you have dilated Mrs Saritas," the doctor said putting on some gloves while Amy but her lips, trying to hold back a scream.

    "How long have you been having contractions?" She asked pulling her gown up exposing the flesh of her legs and thighs.

    "I don''t know, I haven''t been feeling well since morning, there were some mild contractions but I ignored them as Braxton Hicks. It was until midnight when felt my water broke," Amy panted while the doctor nodded her head as she parted her legs continuing to check how dilated she was.

    "It looks like you are close to giving birth but you have to wait for an hour, till then try to calm yourself as much as you can," the doctor informed. Amy let out a sob when another wave of contraction and panic hit her.

    "It''s going to be alright tesoro, I am here with you," Daniel said removing some strands of hair from her face that we''re sticking due to tears and sweat, giving her a reassuring look.

    "It''s all your fault, damn you!" Amy grumbled as her cheeks started to redden. Daniel felt completely lost at the moment, he had no idea how to help her in this situation, everything he said seems to agitate her even more. So he stood there silently holding her hand and gently wiping away the sweat and tears from her face. All the while hearing her curse words directed at him.

    "You can do this tesoro, you are strong and I believe in you!" Daniel spoke to her in a soft tone giving her an encouraging smile as she panted and cried. He wanted so badly to wipe out every inch of pain she was feeling or even take away that pain himself. Today he realized the meaning of words that birthing is the most profound initiation to spirituality a woman can have and he hoped that Amy understood that too.

    After what seems to be like forever of crying from pain and occasionally throwing profanities mostly at Daniel, Amy was ready to give birth. The doctor came back with two nurses, Amy''s contractions got stronger and stronger until she was ready to push, she grabbed the handle of the bed in one hand and the other she firmly held Daniel''s hand in a death grip as the doctor instructed her to push.

    "I can''t do this!!" Amy panted as she felt all of her energy drained out.

    "You have got this tesoro!" Daniel muttered softly encouraging her.

    "Yes! Mrs Saritas just one or two pushes. I can already see the head." The doctor stated trying to boost her confidence. Panting Amy gathered whatever energy was left in her body and gave one large push.

    "Aaaarghhh!!!!" She wailed with the push, her body slumped back on the bed as she heard a baby''s high pitched scream. The pressure in her pelvic region begins to lessen as well her grip on Daniel''s hand which was numb because of a lack of circulation as a result of her grip. Daniel bit the inside of his cheek, sweat begins to trail down his spine as the reality dawned upon him that his son was here. All the loneliness and sufferings mended together to form a deep emotion that no one could ever take away from him as he started with shock at the little baby in the Doctors hands, crying his lungs out. The nurse handed him the scissor to cut the cord with a nod, he felt his heart banging against his ribcage as he stepped forward and cut the cord slowly with shaking hands. He has never seen someone so small yet beautiful in his life. His son, his blood and flesh, a part of him and Amy in more ways than one. The doctor handed the child to the nurse to clean him, Amy who was dripping in sweat stared with blurry eyes at the child for a split second as the nurse walked away with him. She felt entirely drained out but thankful that this labour finally ended and she would never have to suffer from this excruciating pain again. Daniel turned towards Amy and bent down, pressing a soft kiss to her wet forehead,

    "Thank you!" He mumbled in a hoarse tone swallowing the lump in his throat. He smiled but Amy could only see a blurred image of Daniel as her eyelids felt heavy like some stone and she finally succumbed to exhaustion felling asleep. Daniel sat on the stool beside her gently pressing his fingers on her hand, watching her with admiration and love. He was over the moon right now and no words could describe the emotions that swirled in his heart. He leaned forward placing another soft kiss on her red cheek, her face was pale with hairs sprawled all over the pillow. Despite everything, he would say that he loved her with everything he had.

    "You gave me the biggest happiness in the world tesoro!" His eyes glistening unable to keep his emotions at bay.

    "I l-love you...." He rasped despite knowing that she was deep in her slumber. He wished he could confess his feelings to her, only if it was that easy. But one thing was sure no matter whether you had a child planned, happened by surprise or either by miracle, he could feel that his life was going to change and that his son would be a part of it. He was still gazing at her intently, rubbing her hand with his thumb, deep in thoughts when the door opened and the nurse came back holding a small bundle cleaned and wrapped in a blue cloth.

 Chapter 45 - CHAPTER 45

    PREVIOUSLY

    He was still gazing at her intently, rubbing her hand with his thumb, deep in thoughts when the door opened and the nurse came back holding a small bundle cleaned and wrapped in a blue cloth.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Daniel shivered when the nurse walked towards him and ever so gently placed his son in his arms with a smile. The tears that he so badly tried to keep in control finally rolled down his eyes as he captured the sight of his tiny and fragile son who was asleep in his arms. The doctor smiled and signalled the nurse to follow her behind leaving them to their privacy for the time. Daniel felt he couldn''t breathe at the moment as he lifted the baby and pressed a small kiss on his round cheeks, the surroundings became a blur to him as he lovingly gazed at his son. He could see that the child was a spitting image of him although he was yet to open his eyes, the only thing that he got from Amy was her button nose. There were no words to describe the euphoria he felt seeing a part of him. Having a baby is another chance to open your heart to another human other than yourself, it is like a deep emotion something deeper, more infinite, more eternal than the ocean. It was like a part of his soul was looking and waiting for this child to arrive, his heart was irrevocably gone the moment nurse placed him in his arms. An overpowering sense of responsibility was passed to him when you hold your baby was the first time, it''s like improving yourself to do everything better reminding yourself that how even your shadow can influence him. Daniel smiled at the little human being in his arms that had brought him so much happiness and love without even being in this world for an hour. The tears covered up his cheeks as he softly places his head on his fragile one savouring the moment, making himself believe that it was real, his son was real and here.

    He always heard about the unconditional love a parent feels upon seeing and holding their child for the first time but he couldn''t believe it since his own parents never gave a damn about him, he always wondered that this type of love existed somewhere far away from his world but he was shocked at the overwhelming emotion of love he was going through at the moment. He mentally vowed to himself at present that he would make himself the father a child always needs and be there for him all the time. He would never become something like his pathetic parent, he would shower his son with all the affection, love and protect him from every harm. In other words, he wanted to become something his parents were never to him. It was a true and bitter reality that the relationship between him and Amy was still rocky but he was willing to do anything for his child, it was like he gave a new reason to live.

    The nurse came back quietly opening the door and shutting it, smiling at the father and son who were enjoying their moment.

    "Me Saritas, I am sorry to disturb you but there are some formalities that you need to do, signing these forms and most importantly you need to fill the child''s birth certificate." She rambled professionally. Daniel felt a bit agitated at her for ruining his moment with his child but then gasped inwardly remembering that he never discussed baby names with Amy before, although the thought did came to his mind while setting up the nursery. He tried to initiate the topic with Amy but she was overly tired and pissed today as the doctor told her to quit working during the last few weeks of her pregnancy. If he would have persuaded her that day for names, she would have beheaded him. After that, he eventually settled on going with the flow and decide later but it totally went out of his mind. Now he realized how irresponsible he was,

    "Well, we haven''t decided the name yet, can I fill the form later when my wife is awake!" He said sheepishly looking at the nurse who chuckled.

    "Sure Mr Saritas, we will eventually have to wake her up for the feeding in an hour or two!" The nurse replied glancing at the sleeping mother before reaching out some papers to him.

    "Meanwhile! You can sign these." The nurse said, Daniel nodded and slowly walked towards the crib that was on the other side of the bed on which Amy was asleep, careful not to trip and fall. He gently laid his external heart in the crib placing a feathery kiss on his nose, careful not to wake him before he turned to the nurse taking the papers and filling the necessary information meanwhile the nurse quickly checked Amy''s vitals and collecting the documents from Daniel went out.

    ..............

    The sun started rising slowly until its bright lights penetrated the room. Few hours have been passed and Daniel was gently rocking his son who had started fidgeting now.

    "Tesoro..." Daniel slowly murmured caressing Amy''s hair while rocking his son in his arm. Amy started to shift in her sleep, groaning both from the slight pain as well the sun rays that fell on her face.

    "Look our son is here!" He said simpering, expecting her to hold their son. Amy opened her eyelids, slowly gazing around and absorbing her surroundings until her eyes fell on Daniel and then on the little child who was wrapped securely in his arms. She stared briefly at him for a while, trying to perceive his tiny features before a look of discomfort contoured her face.

    "I know he is here Daniel, I was the one who gave birth to him but can''t you see I am tired. Let me sleep for a while!" Amy grumbled flatly cuddling the sheets. Daniel gaped at her.

    "Tesoro! But don''t you want to hold your son once, you haven''t even looked at him properly."  He said shock etched on his face. What kind of a mother doesn''t hold her child when they are born, he understood that she didn''t wanted the child from the beginning but he silently prayed and was hopeful that something inside her would stir after seeing him, the fact that she carried him for nine months and went into ten hours of long and excruciating pain. If he could feel such a strong and deep connection with his son the instant he saw and held him how couldn''t she?. How much had he wished that Amy will embrace their child happily once he is born but the present moment told him that it was more unlikely to happen.

    "Daniel if you are done with your words can please leave me alone to rest!" Amy rasped with irritation in her voice, a frown etched on her face showing her disapproval. How can she behave so heartlessly? Daniel felt so disappointed at her, his heart shattering over the thought that she was rejecting their own son. Like it didn''t even mean a single thing to her, no emotion of love or even adoration just irritation.

    "Tesoro! Hold him for once, look how cute and small he is!" Daniel pleaded in a helpless voice wanting her to give their son a little attention. Amy sighed irritatedly before easing herself up a little into a sitting position. Daniel smiled a little and gently places the little boy in her arms. Amy held him with a loose grip enough to not let him fall as she glanced at him, her eyes anxious and hesitant. Her mind went numb seeing his face, it was just like Daniel''s, every little detail about him resembled Daniels

    "He looks just like you!" She mumbled slowly appearing to be distracted.

    "Yes he does but look he has your nose and who knows he may even have your eyes. We have to wait for a little till he is awake!" Daniel responded fondly looking at their son and then gazing at Amy, but the look on her face faltered his smile.

    She was staring deadpan at their son but what disturbed him the most was that there wasn''t an ounce of affection in her eyes. They were blank with signs of distress on her face. The whole scene was so harrowing for him to bear as he clenched his jaw.

    "I want to rest!" Amy plainly responded passing him the child like an object, he reacted immediately by taking their son in his stronghold. Amy leaned back on the bed in a comfortable position cuddling the sheets and turning her face away from the sunlight closing her eyelids. Daniel felt crestfallen as he glanced sadly at his son and quietly walked outside holding him close to his chest, his eyes filled with hurt and disappointment for Amy.

 Chapter 46 - CHAPTER 46

    Daniel watched closely as the nurse fed his son through a feeder. He was bawling his eyes out after the initial health check-up and to Daniel''s relief, the doctor declared him a healthy baby. The doctor told him how it was time for his feed and Amy was needed to do it but Daniel felt that she would immediately reject it that was the reason he asked the doctor for formula milk, the doctor looked at him warily but immediately arranged it. He wanted to feed his son by himself but he was still afraid that he might do something improperly. So here he was staring at his son who softly sucked on his feeder, once he was done the nurse handed him back to Daniel and gave instructions on how to burp the child. Daniel did as the nurse asked him and rubbed the child''s back softly and cautiously, afraid of squeezing or suffocating him but soon he heard a soft voice indicating that he had burped. Daniel thanked the nurse with gratitude who in return smiled professionally before walking out of the room. He had shifted to a nearby room temporarily not wanting to be in the same space as Amy for the time being, he wanted to enjoy the time with his son without any drama and suffering.

    "I see you are more attached to him and he is not even a day old," the doctor said simpering, as she walked into the room.

    "I can''t help myself, he is just so fragile and adorable," Daniel gushed his feelings looking at his son who was yet to open his eyes.

    "Indeed he is, on the other hand, Mr Saritas I have checked your wife and she is perfectly fine and healthy to be discharged in the evening. As for junior Saritas, I have written the names of some formula milk that will be best to give him for the early months and other things too after consulting with our paediatrician as you asked," She informed still very perplexed that his wife didn''t do single research on parenting and other things. Even during the months of her pregnancy, she hasn''t asked anything related to the baby. Daniel was the one who did all such things but he still wanted to consult with a paeds as a precaution. He was new to parenthood and didn''t want to take any risks and so far seeing Amy he doubted that she will be interested in taking care of the baby.

    "Thank you, doctor! You have done a lot for us," He said warmly with all the sincerity he could show.

    "It was my duty Mr Saritas no need to thank me for it and if you want, you can return to your wife''s room!" The doctor said nodding at him before disappearing. Daniel pondered whether he should stay here or return to Amy''s room but he knew he had to eventually and she probably might have been awake now. Just as he was about to walk towards the door with his son, it opened briskly startling him as an angry-looking Vahide stepped in. He immediately gazed down at the sleeping baby in his arms and sighed that he didn''t fidget or wake up. Vahide who was boiling in anger stared at the baby and her eyes soften with a second looking at his grandson. Tears begin to flow out of her eyes as happiness and pride surged in her body. There he was, her grandson.

    "Vahide mom!" Daniel muttered gulping suddenly realising that he didn''t inform Vahide about it. Her eyes again hardened as she glared at Daniel walking closer to him.

    "Don''t you Vahide mom me, how dare you didn''t inform me about my grandson, that Amy went into labour. I should have been here with you guys if I hadn''t decided to visit you guys today I wouldn''t have known about it. Imagine how I felt when your housekeeper started congratulating me and I stood there clueless!" She reprimanded. Daniel felt guilty realising how careless he had been but one couldn''t blame, the happiness of seeing his son and then Amy''s frostiness completely made him forget about Vahide.

    "I am sorry Vahide mom, my mind just got stuck with the labour and then baby that I forget to inform you. It just all happened quickly," Daniel said in a guilty tone but Vahide still frowned.

    "Would you like to hold your grandson," Daniel asked trying to lighten the situation and calm her. Her gaze shifted to her grandson and all the anger vanished like it wasn''t there before. She slowly reaches forward and held the baby carefully taking him from Daniel. A huge grin plastered on her face as she looked at him with affection and pride. After so long there was a moment of utter joy in their lives.

    "He is a spitting image of yours Daniel!" Daniel chuckled now getting used to the phrase. Vahide cooed and kissed his forehead.

    "Am I forgiven now!" Daniel said apologetically.

    "Only because you gave me such a cute grandson," Vahide said squinting her eyes before her ageing face turned into a full-blown smile.

    "Ayla would have been so happy," Vahide rasped. Daniel moved closer to her side and hugged her placing his chin on her head as they both stared at the baby.

    "I know she would have spoiled him rotten. Both the sisters had a bet that who will be the best aunt in the future,"  Daniel said remembering Ayla and Amy''s constant bicker.

    "But she is always with us here, watching us and celebrating with us," Daniel breathed as the face of Ayla came in front of his eyes. A forlorn tear escaped Vahide''s eyes but she quickly wiped it away not wanting to ruin this moment of happiness.

    "Where is Amy?" questioned looking at the empty bed. Daniel''s posture immediately straightened as his mind searched for excuses.

    "Uh- I wanted her to rest without any disturbance after all the exhaustion she has gone through. She was pretty much tired. So, I decided to shift to another room while she sleeps." Daniel replied somewhat truthfully.

    "Why would she be disturbed by her own child?" Vahide muttered.

    "You know she is quite edgy when someone disturbs her sleep!"

    "Then she should get used to it, it''s a part of parenthood!" Vahide said while cooking at his sleeping grandson.

    "Only if you knew!" Daniel whispered stepping back from her side shoving his hands in his pyjama pockets. He was still in his sleeping suit although Martha did bring his clothes along with Amy''s in the morning but he didn''t get time to change them.

    "What have you guys decided to name him?" Vahide asked now expectantly looking at Daniel who stood still. Amy wouldn''t give any name and so far he couldn''t think of a suitable name either.

    "Why don''t you do the honour!" Daniel responded thinking of it as the best solution to this name problem. Vahide gasped, surprised at his request.

    "You really want me to name him?" She murmured, Daniel nodded and smiled at her

    "Yes! Vahide mom you are the closest I have as a mother figure and you are also his grandmother from both sides. So please do this for us besides we haven''t decided on a name either,"

    Vahide''s lips quivered as she proudly looked at Daniel, she always found him the best choice for Amy and he never made her regret this, he never failed to respect Amy and her family. Today she felt above happy for her daughter that she found a man like him to be his life partner. She gazed down at the little baby who had the most innocent and adorable look on his face.

    "Then let''s go to Amy''s room and name him there," she suggested.

    "You can name him before going to her, Vahide mom, I am sure she wouldn''t mind it," Daniel mumbled remembering how she indirectly rejected their son before as he felt a pang in his heart.

    "Ozan" she whispered slowly.

    "Ozan Saritas!" Vahide said grinning and looking at Daniel.

    "What do you say?" She asked warily that he might not like it.

    "Perfect!" Daniel rasped registering the name in his mind before fondly gazing at his son. At the same time, baby ozan started to shift in his grandmother''s arm and slowly opened his eyes for the first time. Daniel''s breath hitched for the time being while Vahide stared amazed. His eyes were the exact steel blue colour like his father but a lighter shade. Daniel blinked away the tears that were threatening to leave his eyes as his son''s gaze fell on him making him vow to protect him with his life and all he had. His heart was beating in an imperfect rhythm and he was afraid that it will stop beating counting the number of times his breath hitched today. Daniel proudly and lovingly stared at his little son planting a small kiss on his forehead.

    "Welcome to the world Baby Ozan!"

 Chapter 47 - CHAPTER 47

    Amy proved in the months that followed, that she really didn''t want to do anything with their child. Soon six months rolled in and Amy not once acknowledged ozan, she reverted back to her cases and work not after a month he was born. Clearly indicating that she wasn''t going to play the maternal role she was supposed to, meaning Daniel had to take the role of both parents for his son and if it wasn''t for Martha who mostly helped him in taking care of ozan, he would have cried out in frustration. Ozan was a pretty chilled baby but he still was a newborn who was dependent on others for his needs, he would only cry when he would be hungry or when he wanted his father''s attention. Life wasn''t like before it was way tough for Daniel, ozan was so attached to Daniel that sometimes all he wanted was his father and it was hectic for Daniel to manage his office, Silas position and a few months old child. For the first few months, he took an extended paternity leave passing forefront work to his assistant while working from home but eventually he had to get back to his empire. At that time he didn''t know who to ask for help because if he went to Vahide then it would lead to an increase in her doubt and questions, he didn''t have the answer to. That''s when Martha stepped up to help him although she handled ozan pretty well because she is herself a mother of two grown-ups but sometimes ozan wouldn''t stop bawling his eyes out yearning for his father''s embrace, that''s how much attached he was to Daniel. Once Daniel was in an important meeting when Martha called him panicked that ozan wasn''t calming and constantly bawling his eyes out. He dashed home not even caring about his meeting because for him ozan was his first priority. When he went into his room Martha was cradling him singing a poem while he was wailing but the moment his eyes fell on Daniel his wailing turned into whimpers and he relaxed as soon Daniel held him in his embrace. He also realized that if Martha couldn''t handle him, then no one could, so the option of hiring a nanny went out of the window. On the other hand, he couldn''t behave unprofessionally all the time so the only situation that came to his mind was bringing ozan to his office, he arranged a crib and some of his toys in the room adjoining his office.

    Everyone at the office was astonished when their CEO walked into the office with his baby in a baby carrier attached to his chest and ozan who had buried his face in his father''s neck. Many awed at them and chattered about how doting father he was but many of them were curious when he begin to bring ozan with him almost every day that where his wife was? Daniel didn''t pay any heed to them or their words, one look from him and everyone scattered away to their work like they had seen Lucifer because although he had never yelled or shouted at any of his employees, his stoic glance and expressionless face was enough to frighten them. He carried a powerful and professional aura around him during work. You come here for work, do your work and go back home. These words were explained to every employee. That expression always resembled the calm before storm and the fact that he fired many workers with the snap of his fingers because of negligence. He wasn''t known as ruthless and ice king for no reason. During the meetings, he would ask Martha to tend to ozan. No one questioned it because Daniel Saritas was always devoted to his work. Even his rivals and investors were quite surprised and impressed that he handled his child without disturbing his work proving to them that he liked to multitask. But no one knew how hard he was working to keep on with everything around him. Daniel would sometimes feel his brain going numb from the burden but all that pressure and tiredness disappeared the moment ozan would smile at him.

    Daniel jolted away from the files he was working on when he heard the shrieking sound of his son coming from the adjoining room. It was 5:15 in the evening and he was still stuck in the office working on a project. With a sigh of weariness, he went into his cabin adjoining his office as the sounds of Ozan''s wails got louder. He peeked into the crib to see his six-month-old son sprawled on his back wailing but just like always as soon as he gazed at his father, he started to calm down and stretched his arms forward wanting to be picked by him. Daniel smiled tiredly while holding him in his arms, he whimpered before burying his face into his father''s collar.

    "You do that on purpose, just to get my attention right!" Daniel mumbled kissing his hairy head as ozan blabbered something in his childish way. Daniel walked back into his office holding him close and sat on his chair. He wiped the tears on his round face with tissues and smiled at how cute he was looking today in the giraffe onesie that he dressed him into with matching shoes and bib. Vahide gifted a lot of clothes to him and every time they met she would bring more and more clothes, she liked shopping and spending on his grandson a lot. At six months old Ozan Saritas was an adorable child with his father''s eyes and mother''s nose, he was a friendly child but couldn''t stay longer in someone''s company or hold other than his father and sometimes Martha. People at the office called him junior Saritas making Daniel feel a sudden swell of pride in him. On the other hand, what was troubling was Ozan''s health although he wasn''t underweight yet he wasn''t healthy either. He went to his doctor once that it might not be good and he declared that he didn''t get to have his mothers milk which was essential for a child during his early months. Ozan even vomited frequently when he was two months old because his stomach couldn''t digest the formula milk-making Daniel''s heart clench. Though the doctor recommended better formula milk that would be best to deal with his stomach yet he wasn''t growing very healthy. He even consulted with the doctors outside his country, had a conversation with the worlds best paediatricians but they all recommended that every child has his growth rate and it will take some time for him to get used to it because there was no substitute for breastmilk. Daniel wanted to shake some sense into Amy for her hostility made their son suffer but for that, he needed her around him and she was not at home most of the time, to begin with. The only hope was that his health was not worsening and eventually progressing even if at a slower pace and he prayed that ozan would be perfectly healthy one day.

    Ozan grabbed a pen from the pen holder and begin to nibble on it.

    "No Ozan it''s a bad habit to chew on everything placed around," Daniel said pulling out the pen from his mouth but ozan only tilted his head before he started to reach again for the pen. Daniel sighed and placed a blank paper on the desk in front of him while showing him to draw on it. A six-month-old child couldn''t understand what he was saying but he enthusiastically took the pen and begin to draw lines on the page while the drool dripping from the corners of his mouth. Daniel smiled at his son''s adorableness and kissed his head setting him on his thighs and going back to his files, a hand securely around him.

    A knock resonated through the room.

    "Come in!" Daniel responded engrossed in work. The black wooden door opened swiftly as Nadia stepped in and smiled at ozan. Daniel''s gaze shifted to her and he raised his brows in a questioning manner.

    "I just came to deliver these files to you," Nadia uttered quickly.

    "Place them on the desk and leave!" Daniel ordered returning to his files, Nadia did as she was told before gazing up at Daniel and Ozan. Both father and son were determinedly busy in their respective works. Ozan was loosely holding the pen staining the white paper, his drool was falling on the paper as he continued to draw his masterpiece. She could tell that he would be like his father one day, intellectual and hardworking. Nadia giggled at her thoughts which caught Daniel''s attention.

    "What!" He said sternly, tiredness visible on his face. Nadia''s face turned sad suddenly, seeing his burdened self. She didn''t know why but it looked that things weren''t right with him back at home and it certainly had something to do with Amy.

 Chapter 48 - CHAPTER 48

    PREVIOUSLY

    Nadia''s face turned sad suddenly, seeing his burdened self. She didn''t know why but it looked that things weren''t right with him back at home and it certainly had something to do with Amy.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "Your son is very cute!" Nadia responded. Daniel gazed at ozan and rasped.

    "I know he is!"

    "Are you still mad at me!" Nadia asked fidgeting on her feet with a cautious expression on her face. Daniel took a deep sigh dropping his pen on the desk, rubbing Ozan''s back.

    "I am not mad at you Nadia, I admit that I was once but not now. Though I am disappointed in you, I expected and needed you to act maturely at that time but you sided with that idiot." Daniel replied in a tired voice. In reality, he was tired of everything going around him, his life was swirling in anxiety and uncertainty.

    "I am sorry Daniel, I wish I could help you but...!" Nadia mumbled with a forlorn expression.

    "What''s done is done Nadia, I don''t want any unnecessary grudge or fight against anyone, I already have a lot on my plate!" Daniel muttered giving her a tight-lipped smile as Nadia simpered in return.

    "Thank you, Daniel!" Nadia said delighted that after so many months he forgive her. Ozan again started sucking on the pen while pulling some of Daniel''s hairs with his other hand making both him and Nadia laugh at him, Daniel softly freed his hair from his grip while taking the pen out of his mouth.

    "He likes to have all my attention and for that, he either cries or pulls my hair!" Daniel said proudly pouting at his son who showed him a toothless grin before yawning.

    "Looks like it''s someone''s nap time!" Nadia apprised.

    "It''s actually past his nap time!" Daniel said placing Ozan''s head on his chest soothing his back.

    "Daniel! Is everything alright between you and Amy!" Nadia blurted out the question that was going on in her mind for a long time.

    Daniel stiffened hearing her question, his smile turned into a straight line as he hoisted himself up carefully with ozan closely held.

    "I should leave for home now! It''s ozan''s nap time and soon he will get cranky!" Daniel said changing the topic and excusing himself.

    "Uhm okay, have a good night!" Nadia replied nodding at him and leaving. As soon as the door shut, Daniel made his way to the room to collect Ozan''s bag not wanting to burden his already troubled mind with the thoughts of Amy.

    Meanwhile, Nadia walked towards her cubicle, not many people were around here as it was off time. Looking around, she took out her phone from the bag and dialled a number.

    "Hello!" Came a familiar voice after two or three rings.

    "Silas....."

    *****************************

    The gates opened as Lance drove through the driveway and stopped the car outside the main doors. Daniel stepped out of it with an asleep ozan clutched to his chest. Shifting him to one arm, he entered inside his house which was quiet, as usual, the only difference was that there were Ozan''s wails and giggles whenever they were home now. He saw through his peripheral vision Martha walking towards them with her small smile.

    "Welcome back Master!" She greeted while extending her arms for Ozan as Daniel ever so gently placed him in her arms before straightening his tie and button-up.

    "He isn''t going to be hungry for a few hours, I already fed him just lay him down in his crib for now while I take shower," Daniel said stretching his stiff arms as Martha nodded.

    "Is Amy home?" Daniel asked tiredly already knowing the answer.

    "No, master she hasn''t arrived yet!" Martha informed before walking in the direction of Ozan''s nursery. Daniel sighed and glanced at the clock it was seven in the evening, he dialled Neil''s number which he picked at the first ring.

    "Mr Saritas!" Came a baritone voice.

    "Neil! Is Amy still at her workplace?" He asked undoing his tie.

    "Yes! Mr Saritas she''s still there!" Neil informed.

    "Okay then," with that Daniel tossed his phone on the couch and went to take a shower.

    Amy was back to her hostile and distant behaviour, going to work early and returning late not even once glancing properly at his son or husband not that she did before but Daniel was hoping that Ozan would change her abrasiveness but it was entirely opposite. Ozan''s birth was like a trigger for her to distance herself even more from everything other than her work if it was even possible. She would sometimes miss their weekly meet up with Vahide which would leave Daniel alone to make excuses that were nearly equal to passing through a trial in front of Vahide but he was more thankful for having Ozan who would divert her attention every time. At this point, Daniel chucked out every hope of having a relationship with Amy because she apparently threw him out of the place he once had in her heart and the hurtful and damaging part was that he didn''t even know what his fault was. Maybe he could get used to this but the nerve-wracking thing was her behaviour towards their son. Sure he had seen the cruelty of the world but never in his imagination he ever thought that someone as warm and affectionate as Amy would do this to her own flesh and blood. He wanted so badly to hear her voice, to see her smiling face but with each passing day, it was becoming a wish only. He didn''t know what to feel at this stage of his life, he was a patient man but with this attitude of Amy, his patience was running out of control.

    He was irritated, hurt but more importantly worried because she was his love, his tesoro. It worried him every time she came home late knowing that there was danger lurking around her despite all the safety precautions. It would irritate him, hurt him that she didn''t even flash a single glimpse at her own child, like, he was an abomination. He knew how it feels to grow up without your parent''s love and he didn''t Ozan to be deprived of his mother''s love, he could never allow his son to suffer something like that. That''s why he tried many times to bring Amy close to Ozan, asking her to accompany him during Ozan''s initial checkups or when it was time for his shots or when he went out to buy some more stuff for him but every time her blunt answer would be that she had more important things to do. Like, seriously what could be more important than your own child. Whenever she was home, sitting on the terrace or living room, Daniel would deliberately bring Ozan and sit near her to make her see him or melt her heart only for her to warily stare at them and walk away.

    What made her wary of them and ignore both the father-son like they were non-existent. Questions after questions would jump into his mind until he would push them away to focus on his son and work.

    Changing into his pyjama bottoms and sweatshirt, Daniel went to Ozan''s nursery that was close to his room, raking his wet hair.  Everything about Ozan''s nursery was of neutral colours. The walls were painted like the colour of the sky while the crib and dresser were of light yellow colours adding a homey feeling to the room. He designed it without any help and even painted the room all by himself and when it was completed he couldn''t feel more proud of himself. Along with the cloudy patches on the wall, he hung a picture of him and Amy from their wedding, it was one of Daniel''s favourites. Both of them were walking down the aisle with Daniel ahead with a smile holding Amy''s hand while the guests threw flowers and confetti''s on them. Although Amy''s smile was small yet it was a beautiful picture.

    Daniel smiled at the sight of his son who was sleeping without any care of the world sprawled on the mattress of his crib. Mouth ajar with some drool dried at the side of his lips, he was a heavy sleeper just like his mother. Daniel remembered how clueless he was during his early months as he was his first child, sometimes he would ask Martha and other times ring Vahide but all in all, he got a hold of everything soon and now he handled Ozan like a pro. His eyes lowered towards his son''s angelic face as his eyes glistened a bit. He was the reason Daniel smiled and laughed at the content of his heart during these last six months observing his growth and interacting with everyone around. He was his haven just like his mother, a person he loved to death and would trade the world for and he felt grateful for such a blessing.

 Chapter 49 - CHAPTER 49

    Despite everything going around and all the stress, Ozan''s toothless grin provided him with a warmth he always wanted to embrace.

    "I love you, my son," he whispered running his hand through his fuzzy black hairs that he inherited from his mother. A strong emotion hugged him, he wanted him to be surrounded by all the love and affection he could provide so he wouldn''t miss his mother''s love but truth to be told he may never be able to equalize that.

    "Your mother loves you too son but she doesn''t know how to show it. Believe me, she will soon come around to us!" Daniel mumbled lowly with a dejected look anticipating that she wasn''t going to be that much cruel and one day she would surely come to ozan realizing her mistake. He just hoped that she did that soon.

    ........

    Daniel laid awake on his bed staring blankly at the greyish walls of his room, his body was aching due to exhaustion yet he couldn''t sleep, tossing and turning in hopes of getting a small nap for an hour but it was like his mind refused to shut down. A shrill sound made him frown as he turned to the nightstand where his phone was flashing with an incoming call. Surprised that who would call him at this hour, he hoisted himself from the bed despite his body''s protest but his surprise turned into concern as he saw Saim''s name flashing on the screen.

    "Saim! Is everything alright?" He blurted out picking up the call.

    "Sorry to disturb you sir but Madam hasn''t left her office yet and when I went to check on her, she was passed out on the couch. Should I bring her home?" Saim informed worry lines appeared on Daniel''s face as he sighed. It wasn''t the first time she slept in her office, it happened twice before and every time Daniel had to bring her back home.

    "No need Saim, I am on my way!" He responded before ending the call. He climbed down the flight of stairs and walked towards the staff quarters, gently knocking on Martha''s door feeling slightly bad for waking up here this late. A few minutes later Martha opened the door rubbing her eyes and straightening her night suit.

    "Master!do you need anything?" She asked perplexed.

    "I am sorry to ruin your sleep Martha but I need to go somewhere urgent for a while meanwhile can you stay close to Ozan till I return." He said standing outside her room.

    "No problem master, I will look after him!" The middle-aged woman gently responded closing her door and following Daniel. When he was satisfied that Ozan was in the care of Martha, he rushed to his car and sped towards Amy''s workplace. It wasn''t long before he reached there rubbing his cold hands as the cold breeze flew through his hair, at other times he would stop and enjoy the feel of it but he had an important thing to do before. He entered her workplace, the whole building was quiet and dimly light that would creep someone out at this time but Daniel Saritas had endured more things in his life to not to be frightened of such things anymore. Hovering his hand above the doorknob, Daniel swiftly stepped inside her office, the lights were more bright here than outside, files were all scattered on the desk, her coat lying on the chair in front of her desk, empty coffee cups some on the table and some on floor. All in all her office was a mess completely opposite to the clean and sophisticated one she once had and liked. Glancing towards the left side Daniel saw her passed out on the couch, her head on the side and legs half dangling on the floor, her soft snores indicated that she was in a deep slumber. At the moment it looked like the room of a teenager who passed out after having a pyjama party with her friends.

    Daniel sauntered towards the couch and observed her closely, his eyes wandering over her gorgeous figure, raking every feature of her, her soft and pale skin that looked alluring to him even in the dim light. Her dress was slightly ridden up to her thighs due to her laying position exposing her flawless skin. Signing Daniel pulled it down knowing she wouldn''t reciprocate her feelings ever, he couldn''t help but stare at her as his figure bent slightly removing the few strands of hairs that escaped her loose bun, roaming her face. He was enchanted by her that he couldn''t help himself, her hazel eyes captivated him whenever he looked into them. He remembered those warm and radiant smiles of her that once covered her face, that warm embrace of her around him. How much he wanted to relive those moments and hold them, never getting away from them. Moments he would do anything to relive, they hit him hard every time. At that time when everyone celebrated love, melody and happiness his heart was surrounded by poverty, torment and despair. It was her who showed him a part of things he never experienced. How can he forget that she was his strength once, he was the very reason he started smiling but how ironic it was that same person who taught you how to smile snatched it away from you leaving you wondering that whatever occurred before was whether an illusion or reality.

    Seeing her uncomfortable position, Daniel went towards her desk grabbing her purse and phone before scooping her up in his arms, walking towards his car. He nodded at Saim who was in his black car nearby and settled her gently in the front seat and buckled her, she was truly a heavy sleeper. Sliding in the car, he started the engine before turning the radio off not to disturb Amy. Sighing he drove towards their house.

    Reaching home, he again carried her in his arms while walking to her bedroom and placed her on the bed. Removing her heels and earrings that might trouble her during her sleep, he gently tucked her in the blanket placing a small kiss on her temple before turning towards the door.

    "Si-las, please don''t leave me!" Amy mumbled in her sleep shifting into a more comfortable position. There was a sudden rush of breath that escaped his lips when he realized what she said, switching off the lights of her room, he walked outside towards Ozan''s nursery, a strong gloomy feeling swirling in his heart.

    Martha was still there sitting on the rocking chair, eyes dropping because of lack of sleep.

    "Martha you can go and sleep, I am here now," Daniel muttered in a low voice.

    "It''s okay Master if you want to rest I can take care of him!" She offered despite her half sleepy self.

    "No thank you, Martha, go and have some rest. I want to stay here," Daniel responded peeking in Ozan''s crib and placing a soft kiss on his cheek. Martha smiled before disappearing to her quarters. Daniel gently rubbed ozan''s small and fragile hand, a small smile on his face yet the emotions that flash through his eyes were entirely opposite as he felt an ache in his chest. He slumped on the rocking chair previously occupied by Martha, leaning his head back on the cushion of the chair.

    "You know Ozan what hurts the most?" He mumbled staring in space.

    "That she will never look at me, the way I look at her!" He breathed trying not to act weak again but still the words came out of his mouth in a flow. He was tired of holding everything in his heart, he wanted someone to hear him, understand him. But no one was there around him.

    "She will never love me the way I do," he started again, this time his words laced with sadness, although he knew that ozan was asleep and will never understand what he was saying yet he wanted to pour out his feelings.

    "You know her behaviour hurts me most of the time but I still cannot fathom the fact that she holds my heart, my happiness in her hands, I am helpless in front of her. My happiness, my joy and everything I feel are attached to her," Daniel breathed looking at his son who was still sleeping soundly, trying to ease the ache that was swelling in his chest.

    "Thanks for coming into my life my son, otherwise this ache and hurt would have consumed me," He smiled sadly gazing at Ozan before closing his eyes to a world of his demons.

    How ironic if his inner demons weren''t enough now he had to deal with the ones lurking outside.

    But isn''t it true we all have our demons to fight with, they reside inside our heads ready to eat away every possible chance of happiness. They don''t die easily no matter how much you try to get them buried they resurface once in a while.

 Chapter 50 - CHAPTER 50

    Sometimes in everyone''s story, there is a person whose demons plays with yours, balancing out the degree of one''s. Same was the case with Daniel, Amy didn''t only danced with his demons but her only name was enough to silence them. Her very name was enough to make him forget all his wounds, scars and loneliness but now her defiance and harsh behaviour was resurfacing everything he buried long ago.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "Mr Burak!" The receptionist called out in a polite tone.

    The fifty-five years old man who was seated behind his desk responded turning his attention away from his book.

    "I am listening Sara!"

    "Mr Saritas is here and wants to meet you." She informed standing at the door waiting for his response. The man expressed his confusion, raising his brows.

    "Mr Saritas!" Curiosity etched on his ageing face, slight wrinkles covering the sides of his eyes could be seen behind the spectacles that rested on his nose. Sara patiently waited by the door staring at the pale blue walls.

    "Let him in!" Mr Burak responded removing his glasses. Sara smiled at him before heading out. Still confused, he composed himself to welcome his old patient who stopped visiting him a few years ago but still every detail of him was imprinted in his mind like a fresh memory because till this day, his case was one of the most complicated ones he had ever dealt with.

    "Dr Burak!" A deep yet calm voice greeted, gaining the attention of the well-praised therapist.

    "Daniel, I might say your visit has been quite a shock as well as a surprise for me!" Burak responded as Daniel walked and stood in front of his desk staring at the room which hadn''t changed much.

    "Please have a seat!" He offered gently. Daniel unbuttoned the first two buttons of his blazer taking one of the two seats placed in front of his desk.

    "It''s been long since I last came here," Daniel muttered eyeing his office.

    "Indeed, it has been two years. I thought I will never see you again here!" Burak retorted looking at his old patient.

    "You are right, the past few years have been quite hectic for me!" He pointed out drumming his fingers on his desk while biting the insides of his cheeks.

    "Yeah! I heard you got married and have a son now. Congratulations!" Burak said smiling gracefully. At the mention of Ozan, Daniel''s lips tugged upwards.

    "Thanks!" He mumbled. The room fell into complete silence as Daniel continued to drum his fingers on the desk while Burak contemplated few things in his mind.

    "You finally married her!" Burak started, breaking the silence in the room. His eyes closely observing his state.

    "It was circumstances that got us married but yes I got married to her!" Daniel replied stoically.

    There was something about Daniel that always intrigued Burak and made him want to help him always. But in the end, no matter how much Daniel tried to accept his past to get over it, it would always bit him in the ass.

    "You look tired and disturbed Daniel, what''s triggering your emotions now!" Burak asked knowing the fact that he wouldn''t be getting an answer from him without hustling. Daniel finally turned his whole attention to him making him gasp internally as he gazed at his drained yet hopeful eyes. A slight ray of hope in them, the same ray of hope he always hanged onto.

    "I haven''t been able to sleep for many days Burak, not even for a few hours now. Every time I try to take a nap, all the memories start haunting me, I feel the pain, the distress as if the wounds on my back resurfaced," Burak listened attentively to his words.

    "What''s causing that Daniel, there must be something that''s triggering your emotions!" He asked but Daniel remained quiet for a while,

    "As long as I remember aren''t you married to her, the one who you claimed was capable of pushing back your painful memories, the one who calmed your demons. Then what''s troubling you!" Burak asked again leaning forward on his desk, watching him closely, trying to read any emotion on his face.

    "That''s the thing, Burak, everything has changed between us for the worse. Should I say everything had vanished out of a sudden. It is like she is near me but I can''t feel her, hear her or talk to her!" Daniel replied clenching his jaws but Burak could see the pain that flashed his eyes when he talked about her. It came as a shock to him because in the past years whenever he came to him, talking and discussing Amy was the only thing that would enlighten his mood, his eyes would sparkle saying her name.

    "But I didn''t come here to talk about her today!" Daniel stated. This made him anxious. Daniel Saritas wasn''t a man who would stop by to have a little conversation, during his sessions years back he only visited him on and off and never regularly because of his work. He was a busy person.

    "Then what''s the reason because as much as I know about you, you aren''t the person to stop by for a cup of coffee just for old times sake," Burak retorted in a slightly mocking manner.

    "I want you to recommend me some medicines, I want to numb these feelings, this ache. It''s starting to take a toll on me, I want to sleep and lessen this pain," Daniel rasped placing a hand on his chest.

    "I can surely recommend you some if you want to die!" Burak retorted in disbelief, agitated.

    "Burak, you don''t..."

    "No! You don''t understand Daniel, the medicines I gave you in the past were already enough and I gave them to you, just to take in extreme situations. Consuming any more medicines will harm you to a great extent." Burak reprimanded. Daniel slammed his hand onto his desk.

    "I have a son to look after, who needs my attention. A company where thousands of employees are working under me depending on me. If this whole not sleeping and nightmare thing continues, I wouldn''t be able to handle anything Burak. I need something to keep my sanity from slipping away!" He vexed trying to make him understand his turmoil. Burak only shook his head.

    "That''s why I am suggesting you to handle and naturally fight your battles not by taking some suppressants!" Daniel scoffed.

    "What do you think I have been doing all these years, I have been fighting my battles on my own but nothing changed. If anything, they are way more disturbing now."

    "Because you never let her go, Daniel, that''s the disturbing thing! No matter what, you have made her your comfort source knowing more than me that she will never reciprocate anything you feel for her!" Burak reasoned but then instantly regretted his choice of words. Daniel''s heartbeat plummeted but he still kept his composure rubbing his thighs.

    "I wish it was that easy to forget the person you love to death so easily," Daniel replied with a fiery glare. Burak took a sigh, his eyes focused on Daniel.

    "I know it''s never easy Daniel and I am not telling you to forget her, I am asking you to bury that love you have for her in your heart because I have seen it in the past and observed it now that your love for her has caused you more pain and discomfort then contentment." This time Daniel didn''t argue back, as it him hard that whatever he uttered was true but was he willing to give up? She still was his love and at many points of his life the very reason for his smile and happiness. Though she wasn''t the same Amy as before but that didn''t make him forget the beautiful past he had with her.

    "Daniel I care for you like every other patient of mine and I want you to be happy. You have always masked your feelings, built a wall of wariness around your heart not letting everyone in. You are strong, just learn to be happy for yourself, now you have a child. Take some break from work and spend more time with your son. Just for once live for yourself and for those who love you," Burak affirmed trying to help him out with this situation.

    "Maybe I could try this time, Burak," Daniel replied solemnly still not wanting to give up on the idea of love. He exhaled visibly staring at the clock before standing up from the chair.

    "I should leave, I have a meeting in the noon. Thanks for your time Burak!" He said shaking his hand.

    "Anytime Daniel but remember it''s better to let go of those people who don''t care about you because they don''t deserve you not the other way around!" Burak voiced his opinion letting go of his hand.

    Daniel seemed to get lost in his thoughts pondering over Burak''s words. Sighing, Daniel nodded his head uncertainly before leaving his office to fight another battle named ''letting go''.

 Chapter 51 - CHAPTER 51

    The sun was shining despite the cold air that flew around indicating the beginning of winter. A nice cool breeze wafted his hair as he watched Ozan crawling on the grass slowly and thrashing his stuffed toy on the ground that Nadia brought him a week ago. He was infatuated with that elephant, always wanting to play with it. Daniel was totally happy because, despite Ozan''s slightly weak health, he started to crawl early though he gets tired in the middle yet he was an active child. He smiled at his son who was too engrossed with his toys before reclining back on the lounge chair continuing to work on his laptop while glancing at Ozan now and then so he didn''t crawl towards the pool or hurt himself. His mind drifting to Burak''s words, should he give up on Amy or still try to reboot the forgotten bond between them? But how can he when she doesn''t even talk properly with him or when he doesn''t know how to move past her hostility. All the efforts he ever made went futile, it was like being her husband was the sole cause of her bitterness. Maybe just maybe she will come back because whatever happened the times when she cared about him when she used to share her every little secret with him and most importantly when she used to make him feel above those things the children at his school and orange said about him were enough to hang on the thought of her coming back to her old self. He just wanted his best friend back at the moment nothing more.

    "Master!" His train of thought was stopped by Martha.

    "Yeah!" Daniel replied looking in her direction. She reached out her palm to him holding something.

    "Deniz gave it to me while cleaning she found it lying on the floor in Madam''s room under the bed and I don''t know where to place it!" She said giving him a bracelet. Daniel eyed the article and immediately a pang of hurt hit him. He slowly took it from Martha''s hand with a grim expression.

    "I will take care of it, can you please watch Ozan for a while!" Daniel said, standing from the recliner and placing his laptop on the table nearby. Martha nodded and walked to Ozan who was still happily playing with his toys laid on the ground. Daniel walked a little distance away and stood by the poolside, eyeing the bracelet in his hand. It was a thin gold bracelet with three sapphire stones beaded in a delicate yet exquisite manner. He specially ordered it from a famous jewellery shop in Hong Kong for their first wedding anniversary. A day he would always remember.

    FLASHBACK:

    Amy was perched on the comfortable sofa placed on the patio with her bulging bump watching some Netflix show while eating some popcorn. Since her due date was near Daniel insisted that she stay at home along with her doctor advice. Although she didn''t wanted to but realising that how working in such a situation would be a waste of time and energy she agreed to take maternity leave. Amy was so absorbed in watching the movie that she didn''t notice the presence of Daniel behind who was silently watching her. He was still wearing his two-piece suit indicating that he just came from the office. Amy seeing someone''s silhouette on the laptop screen turned her face to the side but then returned to watching her movie learning who it was, not once even acknowledging him. Daniel smiled and went to sit near her.

    "How was your day?" He asked admiring her glowing face. Amy plugged out one side of the handsfree from her ear still focused on the movie.

    "Apart from being practically cooped up in this house, I am fine!" Amy replied crunching her popcorn with one hand.

    "I care about you tesoro, we all do and that''s why you must stay at home when you are this near to your due date!"

    "For the last time, I am pregnant, not crippled but you know what I am too busy to argue with you right now!" Amy scowled again turning her attention towards the laptop. Daniel bit his lip in contemplation before he reached inside his suit pocket, taking out a slim white box wrapped beautifully with a red bow.

    "Uhm- this is for you tesoro!" Daniel muttered nervously hoping that she likes his present. Amy squinted her eyes seeing the box, placing the laptop aside and getting into a comfortable sitting position.

    "What is it?" She asked curiously.

    "Why don''t you see it yourself!" Daniel said holding her palm and placing the box gently on it. Amy eyed it for a moment before she begins to unwrap it, her eyelids blinked twice as she took the bracelet out amazed, her fingers tracing the delicate pattern.

    "It''s beautiful," Amy said still eyeing the delicate piece in her hand. It had sapphire stones in it, her birthstone. Daniel beamed perceiving that she liked the bracelet.

    "But why are you gifting it to me?" She uttered looking at him, his smile faltered a bit yet it was present on his face. He was a fool to think that maybe she remembered their anniversary.

    " You didn''t like it?"

    "No! I really did but what''s the occasion. It isn''t a casual gift?"Amy said with a frown.

    "Uh-its our anniversary tesoro. So, I decided to give you something that you would like!" Realization dawn upon her as she internally gasped. An overwhelming emotion of sadness and anger took over her features, her eyes depicting the same. She clenched the bracelet in her palm before placing it back in the box.

    "What''s the purpose of gifting me something today!"She sneered her whole demeanour changing from a civil to mad person.

    Daniel stared at her, was it that bad to bring something for her on their anniversary. Although it didn''t mean anything to her but can''t she show some respect towards it.

    "I ordered it a while ago Tesoro! But I thought it would be better to gift it today, I don''t see any harm in it. It''s just a little gift from me!" Daniel replied with a dejected look.

    "You brought this to remind me of the heroic gesture you did by marrying your best friend or you brought this to remind me about one of the miserable days of my life!" She sneered tossing the box on the sofa harshly just the way she tossed his emotions.

    "Tesoro I-----"

    "Take it away, Daniel, I don''t want to remember anything about that day or anything related to it. I don''t understand why you don''t get it in your mind!". A lump formed in his throat which he harshly swallowed down, he was this helpless in front of her. He never in his nightmares thought that Amy considered their marriage a misery to her. It was even more painful than the fact that she didn''t consider their marriage at all.

    " I never realized that you considered our marriage a misery. Though I know it was just a compromise for you but whatever I did in the past was as your best friend, it wasn''t pitying or favour that I did on you. I promised to be by your side always and that''s what I did and will continue to do!"  He said staring disbelievingly at his once best friend who leaned back on the sofa grabbing her laptop and glaring at it with a hard expression. She didn''t even pay heed to his words, instead, she started watching her movie.

    "I -I am sorry tesoro, I didn''t mean to hurt you or spoil your mood. I thought maybe you would like my present and be happy," he stared at the bracelet box with a crestfallen look before passing it near her.

    "I brought this for you and I am not going to take it back. Take some rest tesoro, Good night!" Daniel mumbled as he stood from the bed half-heartedly, expecting her to say something but like always she ignored him, a grim expression plastered on her face. Glancing at her for one more time, he walked past her inside the house. Reaching his room, he halted his steps and leaned on the back of his door.

    ''I don''t want to remember that day or anything related to it!'' Her voice echoed in his mind pinning his head.

    "Happy Anniversary!" He whispered to himself shutting his eyes.

    FLASHBACK ENDS.

    He clasped the bracelet tightly in his hand ignoring that the beads were boring in his palm as he aimlessly looked at the glistening water in the pool remembering the day of his so-called anniversary. He shoved the bracelet in his pocket. Unsure what was more painful, his anniversary or the thing that she discarded the bracelet he brought with so much love like a piece of trash. He chuckled sadly at his destiny that never grew tired of striking pain after pain in his life.

 Chapter 52 - CHAPTER 52

    "Not again----not again," Kevin mumbles beside Amy his eyes on the screen concentrating hard but only to grumble at last.

    Amy looks at him annoyed with a glare. It''s been a hell of a month for them as they continue to find solid evidence against Gonsalez but again he managed to wipe every single one at the last the moment.

    "Such a waste of time, sometimes I believe that he is playing a sick game with us," Kevin mutters shutting off the computer after finding no new report on him. Amy slammed the desk in frustration and slumped on her chair.

    "Does Abek find anything?" Amy spoke turning towards Kevin.

    "Yes one of his alliance men assistant disclosed that he is involved in human trafficking, he has a certain group of men that abducts women and then sells them off," Kevin informed which made Amy cringe hearing about such inhumane activities.

    "Then what are we waiting for we should take that person to court as a witness," Amy hopefully said looking at Kevin

    "I wish we could Amy when our officer went to meet him next time he was found dead. A bullet straight through his head," Kevin stated with a gruff.

    " Then why didn''t you guys took him in surveillance."

    "We were going to but that man said that Gonsalez didn''t know about him,"

    " So you freaking believed that! Is your team-high on something Kevin," Amy demanded in a menacing tone.

    "I won''t say that it was a good thing to ignore the threat but at that time they did what was right," Kevin retorted.

    "Are you shitting me right now?" Amy stood from his chair. Kevin wanted to roll his eyes considering how hot-headed she was instead of looking at the things in a calm way she reacted abruptly. Maybe that was the reason other officials didn''t want her in this case in the first place.

    "Can we focus on more important things right now, instead of bemoaning what happened already," Kevin grumbles in annoyance. The anger in her eyes faded before she slumps back into the chair.

    "What are going to do now," Amy muttered.

    "We found some illegal transactions in the bank account related to his business." Amy looked at him attentively urging him to continue.

    "It is strong evidence Amy that may reveal other things about his business. "

    "Where are the records of these transactions," Amy queried.

    "This proof is secure in a bank in Ankara, I have an officer keeping tabs on it, " Kevin enlightens her. Gonsalez was a very wicked person who takes his approach differently than others giving rise to him making him almost impossible to catch. He had constructed empires of his clean business to hide the dirt of his trafficking business. He always knows how to keep his activities clean.

    Gonzalez was not a very bad person but after getting some wealth he took his approach into this kind of world tempted by the power it could give and before realizing he was far too gone in this blood and dirt.

    " I see Ankara," she says leaning back on her chair.

    "Yes, I think I should leave immediately with my team before he gets to reach there before us," Kevin grumbles remembering their past two unsuccessful attempts.

    "Yeah I think we should leave as soon as possible," Amy said determinedly.

    " You don''t need to come, Amy, we will be fine with it", Kevin uttered.

    "What do you mean by I shouldn''t come? " Amy asked.

    "It could take a month Amy," Kevin hinted

    "So...." Amy trailed looking at him.

    "Amy you have an infant son at home, do you think you can leave him alone for such a long time," Kevin asked curiously

    Amy''s body tensed as she grappled anxiously to find the right words.

    "You know I am more sincere with this job right now," Amy shrugged, different explanations Jumbled in her mind to avoid this situation she dreaded always. Kevin looked perplexed by her lack of proper response

    " I thought being a mother comes first," He mumbled

    "Kevin don''t you think you are getting off the hook now. You don''t need to worry about my child he has a father to look after him." Amy responded coming back at him. But her mind started nagging her again.

    "I am sorry I didn''t mean to pry Amy, it''s just I was curious, " he responded.

    "You should think more about this case rather than my personal life," Amy said harshly before collecting her files and grabbing her bag.

    "It''s getting late Kevin, send me the details about the trip when you are done or inform Talia if I am busy."

    "Sure, I will Amy Goodbye" he included watching her leaving his office. Her presence always made him wonder how does his family behave with her. She wasn''t like this when he met her before, it was like a life filled her with venom or something but could he blame her, Kevin thought shaking his head and getting back to his work.

    ...............

    The doorbell rang indicating the arrival of a visitor. Naomi rushed to the door to see who was there. She opened the door to Amy who stood there.

    "Amy what a surprise!" she exclaimed.

    " Yeah I just wanted to see mom, is she awake?" Amy asked hanging her coat on the stand before walking into the living room.

    "We just had dinner, she is in Ayla''s room," Naomi started closing the door, coming after her.

    "What is she doing there? " Amy asked concerned.

    "I don''t know but she usually spends some time in her room before going to sleep," Naomi said.

    "Well, I will go see her! " Amy said walking to Ayla''s room her mind filling with old memories of her elder sister. Slowly she turned the doorknob and entered inside. Vahide was sitting on the bed looking at some of Ayla''s accessories.

    "Mom" Amy rasped looking at her mother. Vahide turned in her direction and quickly wiped away her tear.

    "Amy, what are doing here at this time?" she asked surprised. Amy chuckled and went to sit beside her mother before hugging her.

    " Can''t I visit my mom anymore?" she uttered smiling at her mother.

    " You can Amy I was just surprised, By the way, you came alone where is my ozan." She asked.

    "uh I came directly from work mom, " Amy replied

    "That''s the thing nagging me Amy, isn''t it a little too soon for you to work again, and also this late." Vahide persisted.

    "Well, I - " no matter how she tackled others with her snapping and ignorance, she knew her mother was not the one to deal with easily.

    "Amy you should try to spend some more time with your son, I have seen lately when Daniel brings him alone on weekends and you aren''t there, more importantly, it looks like he is the only one taking care of him." Vahide scolded her. Suddenly the room started to feel warm despite the cool of the air conditioning.

    "Mom, I try to manage it as much as I can " Amy lied hurriedly.

    "Really! then why do I feel you are lying then." Vahide scowled eyeing her.

    Amy sighed before laying her head on her mother''s lap.

    " Mom it''s not easy, sometimes I feel tired."

    Vahide patted her daughter''s hair.

    "Being a mother is never easy my child, you have to sacrifice a lot of things."

    " I am not talking about motherhood Mom" Amy whispered making Vahide look down at her.

    "Then what,"

    "It''s this life Mom, it''s taking a toll on me. I didn''t want these things which are surrounding me today, I had my whole life planned out mom and everything just crumbled away," Vahide stunned hearing her words.

    "Amy life never happens according to our plans if we all could plan our lives then what was the purpose of destiny huh?"

    "You should let go of those things which trouble you and look at the positive things around you my child." she continued gently messaging her scalp making Amy wanting to sleep there in her mother''s lap.

    "I wish I could let go of things easily mom,'''' she answered

    " You can Amy look at the beautiful things around you, you have an adorable son and a doting husband at home. Try to give some extra time to them and make the best use of the time you got with them, not everyone has a family like this. Be thankful" Vahide reprimanded softly. Amy felt herself lulling into sleep not caring about the last words her mother uttered.

    "Now don''t sleep here Ozan and Daniel must be waiting for you," Vahide said nudging her out of her sleepy state.

    "Mom, I am beginning to think you don''t love me anymore," Amy grumbled tying her hair in a bun.

    "I love you my child but there are two more people who need your attention and love, " Vahide said softly.

    "Whatever" Amy mumbled before dragging herself to the outside of her house with her mother trailing behind her.

    "Next time bring ozan with you, I miss my grandson," Vahide said fondly while Amy nodded stifle before kissing her mother on the cheeks and sitting in her car driving to her so-called marital home.

 Chapter 53 - CHAPTER 53

    The snow was falling soundlessly on the ground beautifying everything where it fell. There weren''t many people around only a few children playing in the snow, some throwing snowballs at one another. The sight itself was refreshing, seeing them laugh and play innocent without a care of the world, not even worried about the struggles of life waiting for them in the future. Daniel clutched his coat tighter, smiling at those kids before walking to the front door of the orphanage, that had been his home for many years. It was an old building, weather-beaten but still quaint and the most important thing was it provided shelter to many poor, orphan and homeless children. Every year, Daniel gave a hefty amount of sum for its renovation and expenditures. He suffered and went through some indescribable things and that''s why he didn''t want others to suffer from it.

    Today he decided to visit Gran(the one who used to take care of him and other children at the orphanage). It has been quite a long time since he last visited this place. He hadn''t had any meeting today and Vahide took Ozan with him for the evening, so he considered it a good time to meet Gran. His growing business and now Ozan had really snatched any free time from Him, not that he complained about it, they both were important parts of his life. Daniel entered the building that was his home for eleven years, the place still had a homey vibe to it but still, it could not erase the terrifying insults and things he endured here.

    "Daniel!"

    A loud voice called, Daniel turned around facing the woman who took care of him and Silas all her life standing near the front archway. She was in her 60''s but still healthy and serious as usual dressed in a sophisticated manner and modestly with her greyish hair tied in a bun. She was never the one to show emotions and if she did, they were never intense except when she used to reprimand them but despite this nature of her, she cared for everyone around.

    "I thought you forget that I existed!" She said in an offended manner walking towards him.

    "No Gran! I really missed you but many things in my life need more attention and time. There is a lot of stuff to deal with!" Daniel replied hugging her tightly. If it wasn''t for this woman, Daniel would be lying dead in that alley. He was ever thankful to this woman in his embrace, she welcomed him and leaned back giving a tight-lipped smile but Daniel didn''t missed the fond look in her eyes.

    "Yes! I see it every day in magazines.'' Billionaire tycoon Daniel Saritas got hitched, Handsome tycoon is now a father'' etc etc." Daniel chuckled.

    "Yes! I am a father now and I will surely bring Ozan one day, for you to meet him!" He said glancing around the room.

    "Why not but do bring him in my life!" She said before marching towards the kitchen.

    "You aren''t going anywhere Gran, look at yourself still healthy and active, looking after this household!"

    "I just don''t like to be dependent on anyone Daniel, by the way, you came at the right time. I was baking your favourite cookies," She said picking up a bowl and whisking the contents in it. Wrinkles were visible in her hands as she worked on making the batter.

    "I should consider myself lucky then!" Daniel simpered standing near the counter.

    "Why don''t you go and have a look around while I prepare them and then we can sit around and have a chat!" The old woman said wearing her baking gloves and setting the tray.

    "Yeah, sure! I will just have a tour and see how things go around here!" Daniel said stepping outside the main kitchen.

    He could evidently see the changes that we''re done in the household. Many new rooms were added along with a small game room and a library. Many children were in the warmth of their rooms while others were playing or doing their activities as he saw them while passing through the corridor. Many children gave him curious glances while some greeted him shyly. Daniel climbed the flight of stairs reaching the second floor, towards the end of the hall coming across a room. It still looked vacant to him as he opened the door, a wave of nostalgia hit him as he stepped inside, gazing at every little thing. Everything was the same, the two single beds separated by a nightstand on the right side of the room with a shady wooden desk and chair on the left side near the small window. The window was the favourite part of this room for Daniel as he would look at the open sky at night times, basking in the only peaceful moments he had. The posters of pop music artists were glued to the wall the same way as Silas pasted them. He smiled remembering those antics and carefree attitude of Silas, he was always the coolest and popular one while Daniel was the lonely and unwanted one. Daniel sauntered towards the window, sitting on the wooden edge, he gazed outside. Kids were playing around near the front house, he remembered the time when people used to bully him. Those words were a part of his nightmares that still mocked him.

    ''YOU ARE JUST A TRASH THAT PEOPLE THROW AWAY!''

    ''YOU ARE AN IDIOT!''

    ''LOOK HOW PATHETIC YOU ARE!''

    ''NO ONE WILL CARE FOR YOU''

    ''DO YOU THINK, SOMEONE WILL EVER LOVE YOU!''

    At the last line, a lump formed in his throat as he harshly swallowed it. His grey-blue eyes depicting a storm of emotions that he bottled in himself.

    A memory flickered in his mind.

    FLASHBACK:

    A 13-year-old boy sat on the ground near his bed hugging his knees as the voices of children of his age and some elder than him ringed in his ears. He still couldn''t fathom how someone can be that cruel to laugh at others misery, how can someone make another person feel worthless and humiliate him to no end.

    "Hey! You worthless creep, stop sitting there and do our homework now!" One of the boys that were his age said with a laugh but he didn''t responded.

    "Don''t you hear what he is saying, here do our homework!" The other kid said throwing books on his face. Daniel winced when they hit his nose and forehead, tears gathered in his eyes but he knew that he would be dead as the day if he replied to any of them, they were that dangerous. Sometimes he cried in anger that how pathetic he was to not stand up for himself but how could he when all his childhood he had learnt to zip his mouth and embrace whatever destiny threw his way. He was at that stage when he didn''t even utter a single word about his pain to anyone because he always thought he wasn''t worthy enough to drag the people around him in his mess. What was the purpose anyway, they were right about everything they said to him! These things used to flow in his mind and he would just succumb to them and their punches.

    The pain in his ribs and stomach from the beating yesterday was enough reminder. What was his fault? He failed to complete their school project which they passed to him.

    "Are you deaf now!!" The big one said causing others to laugh.

    "Looks like you need some motivation! What say, boys?" He said with a wicked smile grabbing one of Daniel''s arms and yanking him harshly on the floor, his head hitting the nightstand quite harshly. One of them kicked him in his abdomen while others continued to laugh and throw insults at him. Daniel remained on the floor wincing like always giving in to his fate.

    "What the hell are you guys doing!!!!!!" The door opened revealing a shocked and angry looking Silas.

    "We are just giving this twink a lesson for not listening to us!"

    One of the kids laughed, Silas glanced at them with sheer anger.

    "Get out of here before I tell Gran about this and you all know how much she listens to whatever I say to her!" Silas grumbled, warning evident in his voice. They all gave him a deadly glare before marching out not before one of them shoved him to the side. Silas muttered several curses to him, rubbing his shoulder before his gaze fell on Daniel. Worry and concern etched on his face for his friend, he immediately rushed to him, grabbing his waist and helping him to sit. Daniel sat there as tears rolled down his face as he let their words hammer his mind. Silas hugged him closely, his own eyes glossy.

    "It will be okay bro, one day it will all be fine!" He said assuring him.

    FLASHBACK ENDS.

 Chapter 54 - CHAPTER 54

    "Daniel are you okay!"

    He heard Gran''s voice behind snapping him out of his trance. Those countless terrifying thoughts that haunted him every single day of his life, the nightmares and fears that surrounded him making him fall into an abyss. He cleared his mind and looked behind, hoisting himself from the window. Gran''s perturbed eyes stared at him.

    "Yeah, just going through some old memories!" He replied dusting off the dirt from his blazer and buttoning it. She was still unsettled about his reply but nonetheless nodded.

    "I came to call you downstairs for the cookies,"

    "I am right behind you Gran!" Daniel responded following her downstairs before shutting the door of his once old room.

    As soon as they settled in the living room, Gran placed a plate of chocolate chip cookies with black coffee and a little milk, the way Daniel would prepare for himself sometimes and before she even got a chance to sit, Daniel started munching the cookies like a small child.

    "Umm, they are still good as before Gran. Believe me, they are seasoned to perfection!" Daniel said before taking picking another cookie from the plate and savouring it. He wasn''t a fan of sweet things, he only used to have ice cream when Amy would force him to eat during their movie marathon but after that, it was a distant thing for him. The only thing he liked in this matter was Gran''s cookies.

    "Thank you, Daniel, eat as many as you want!"

    The old woman smiled draping her woollen shawl around her shoulders. She shook her head at the mature man sitting in front of her devouring cookies like a child who got a treat.

    After eating two or three cookies, Daniel started sipping his coffee relaxing in the comfort of the moment which was rare to find for him these days.

    "How''s everything going here, do you need any help with funds?" Daniel asked placing his mug beside on the small tea table.

    "It''s going perfectly fine here Daniel and I am truly thankful for the help and money your company gives as a donation. Many children here now get the opportunity to study and play. I even added a game room and library for them and I feel content when they smile and live their lives despite their history that landed them here. Trying to overcome the shortcomings of life and the reward goes to you!" She praised him.

    "No need to say thank you, Gran. Every child deserves a right to live his life to the fullest, they should not suffer from the trauma and cruelty that fate flung at them. I have been in their shoe once and I know how it feels to long for things other children around you have, everyone should be a given chance at life, make themselves something to be looked upon. The happiness and smile radiating off them are enough for me!" Daniel said smiling at the children that were watching cartoons on the t.v perched on the carpet near the living room. Gran looked proudly at him. The once small boy she found barely breathing in the alley near her hometown.

    "I am proud of you Daniel, of the person you have become!" She started drawing his attention from the children.

    "You didn''t let the bitterness of the world consume you, although most people call you the ice king but no one knows how much of a generous heart you have. You worked hard, spend days and nights doing part-time jobs, building everything from scrap and reaching such a position in just eight years. I never said it before Daniel but you are more than people tell you and I am proud of what you have become after enduring all such horrible things." She retorted with pride, admiration clear in her eyes leaving Daniel surprised to see her showing emotions, he had never seen her smile like that before. His own heart swelled with the fact that she didn''t consider him pathetic and weak at least there was someone who admired him for the person he struggled to become.

    Daniel smiled before he walked to her and sat beside her, gently taking her hands in his large ones.

    "I feel happy to learn that you feel proud of me but you are the one who needs to be praised. If it wasn''t for you, I would be lying dead somewhere with no one to bury me. You have a huge part in what I am today and I am indebted to you Gran, thank you!" Daniel uttered with sincerity dripping from his words, giving her the most genuine smile he could.

    "God bless you, my child!" She replied gently caressing his cheek and patting his shoulder.

    "I forget to ask! Where is that idiot Silas?" She questioned out of a sudden remembering him.

    "Uhm, he is out of town for a project Gran," Daniel replied stiffly.

    "Really, it''s been a long time since he came too. Ask him to visit me if he can!" Gran said recalling his pranks and antics.

    "Sure, I will!" Daniel replied rather in a hard tone making her notice the change in his voice upon Silas name. It was strange for her as they both were very close to each other as brothers. She decided to ask but then pushed aside the thought not wanting to disturb him.

    "Anyways how''s everything at your home. I am quite sure that you are not only one of the biggest businessmen but also a great husband and father!" Daniel''s posture faltered as sudden tiredness took over his features.

    "Sometimes it''s not easy Gran, being enough is not enough! Fate still likes to play its games with you like you are his only captive. I feel fate is a tormentor in disguise!" Daniel mumbled letting go of her hands and straightening himself giving her a small smile.

    His words were deep, she couldn''t get a grasp of the meaning behind but it was evident that everything in his life wasn''t smooth like it seemed to the world.

    "Have you turned a poet now!" She asked trying to get a hint of something about his personal life. Daniel chuckled facing her, although he had masked his emotions but still there was weariness in his steely eyes. The lines on his forehead were becoming a little too prominent for his age.

    "No! Gran. I was just voicing some facts out!" He replied.

    "Why such negative thoughts?" She asked squinting her eyes a little making the wrinkles a bit more evident. Daniel smiled sadly gazing at hand, the wedding band that shined on his ring finger.

    "Nothing just caught up in a mess!" He shrugged nonchalantly.

    "Then let go of what''s messing your life!" She expressed her thought that seemed to her to be the only thing suitable for him.

    "Why does everyone say that I should ''let go''. It''s not that easy Gran to let go when something is so deeply attached to your mind and heart!" He retorted recalling the same thing that Burak told him a few days ago.

    "I don''t know Daniel what''s troubling you Daniel but sometimes letting go is better than holding on!"

    Daniel sat there still pondering over her words, his face turned into contemplating one. Gran placed a hand on his shoulder.

    "You look like a lover!" She said staring at him.

    "Why would you say that!" Daniel asked dumbfounded, glancing at the old lady who ran such a busy household. She just perched her spectacles higher on her nose.

    "Sometimes we put up walls around our heart to guard our emotions but the people who we care about have the power to crumble them away within a minute. I see that emotion in your eyes Daniel when you are at the edge of fighting for something that you don''t want to lose at all." Gran said giving him a tight-lipped smile. Daniel stared thunderstruck at her, Was he that easy to read?.

    "I didn''t know you could read that much about me!"

    She chuckled in return.

    "You and Silas have spend a part of your life here under my care Daniel, I have seen you guys grow up!" Daniel bit the insides of his cheeks not wanting her to ask something he didn''t have the answer to. He stood up from the sofa, glancing at his watch.

    "You are really something Gran and as much as I would love to spend more time with you, I have to get back. Ozan must be throwing a tantrum around, waiting for me!" He exhaled sharply, forcing a smile and reaching down to kiss both her cheeks.

    "You can visit this old lady anytime and I hope next time you bring your family with you. I would love to meet them!" She muttered.

    "I will, one day!" Daniel replied uncertainly.

    Gran smiled at him before escorting him out of the building. The chilly wind wrapping around them. On the way out, a young lady handed her box which she passed to Daniel.

    "These are some cookies for Ozan and your wife!" Daniel took the box from her hands.

    "Thanks, Gran, Goodbye!" she nodded with a Cheshire smile as Daniel turned towards his car.

 Chapter 55 - CHAPTER 55

    Ozan was crying his eyes out today and not even Daniel was able to make him calm today, he continued to whimper as his loud sobs resonated in the lounge. His face was getting red from the crying, his eyes closed and his hands turned into fists as he clung to his father''s shoulders. Daniel tried to soothe him, trying everything that could help but to no avail. He fed him twice, changed his diaper, clothes but his wails didn''t stop. He also wanted to cry with him out of exhaustion and it was only seven in the morning, Martha had gone to visit his son so he didn''t have anyone to help him and Amy she was as usual off to work early not that she would tend to Ozan otherwise. Ozan began to struggle out of his hold, his tear-stained face making Daniel worried about him. He never cried like this before, sure he would wail when Daniel wasn''t around him buy this time his wails were louder like something was making him uncomfortable.

    "Ozan! Please stop crying now I am getting worried!" Daniel mumbled caressing his back while cradling him. But the little child only stared at his father with glossy eyes while whimpering. His light grey-blue eyes matching the colour of his sky blue onesie.

    "I think I should call your doctor!" Daniel said concerned moving towards the couch to pick his phone but right at the moment, Martha scurried into the lounge scared after hearing Ozan''s loud wails.

    "Master, what happened?" She asked rushing to take a look at the crying baby. Daniel felt relieved seeing Martha,

    "Thank goodness you are back Matha!" He said a bit relieved.

    "My son went back to his training, so I decided to come back but he is okay!" She asked worriedly. Daniel shrugged cradling ozan.

    "I don''t know myself, he has been crying like this for an hour now! I tried everything from changing his diaper to feeding him and even giving him a pacifier but only threw it away!" Daniel said in a surrendered tone. Martha stepped forward gently taking the whimpering child from his arms and started to draw soothing circles on his back.

    "Master you don''t need to worry, he is teething so it''s quite common for children to become grumpy, I will take him to his nursery and try bathing him. Sometimes it soothes children." She informed. Daniel almost face palmed himself.

    "Damn! I forget about bathing him!" Martha noticed his appearance, he was still in his nightclothes with bed hair, slight bags evident under his eyes. His shirt was soaked in tears at chest and shoulder. Martha felt sympathy for him. Not only he managed his company but he also cares for and looks after his child.

    "You work till late Master and as I said it''s quite common for him to be this grumpy, don''t blame yourself I will go and bathe him." She said carrying a wailing ozan to his nursery. Daniel exhaled stretching his back and neck, plopping on the sofa, closing his eyes for a while. Although it was Sunday, he still had a lot of work to do. Daniel had decided to expand his business in Europe and America, opening new branches there and investing in the automobile industry and for that, he had a lot of planning and work to do. He started the project two years back when he had no idea of being a father otherwise he would have delayed it knowing how much it was a struggle handling a child alone.

    The front door of the house opened revealing Ashton who walked in holding a tab and some files in his hands.

    "Good Morning Sir!" He greeted making Daniel jerk from his position and stare at him baffled.

    "Good Morning! What brings you here Ashton!" Daniel asked trying to remember that if he had anything on his schedule today which he failed to remember.

    "I didn''t want to disturb you sir but you forgot to sign these files so I brought them here. Also to give a reminder about the event you have to attend in two days!" Ashton notified making him frown as he stood from the couch.

    "What event are you talking about!" He asked perplexed.

    "Sir you are to be awarded as the businessman of the year and the organizers thought why not give it to you on your birthday which was nearby!" Ashton mentioned. Making him remember that it was his 29th birthday in two days. But who cares right!

    "What! How can they plan it on their own and why are you informing me that at the eleventh hour. I could be busy that day Ashton!" Daniel said raising his voice making Ashton shudder. The truth was he wasn''t angry that they scheduled it for his birthday, he was angry that it would be an event now and Amy should be there with him. They could have taken his interview in a show and awarded him there.

    "I informed you about it earlier sir but maybe it slipped out of your mind!" Ashton replied cautiously. Daniel looked around in frustration, his chest heaving up and down.

    "Is there anything that could be done to delay or cancel it!" He huffed.

    "I am sorry sir but no the press will be there along with all the employees of Soft-tech and the business community will be in attendance. It is going to be a big day for you!" Ashton muttered warily,

    Daniel raked his fingers through his already messy hair. Sure, it was one of the greatest achievements of his life being awarded as the businessman of the year third time in a row and everyone was going to be there but he hadn''t been to any event after ozan''s birth and most importantly Amy, will she agree to go with him. But it was too late now, he had to try to make her attend that event.

    "Fine! make arrangements for that and next time inform me on time or otherwise consider yourself in trouble!" Daniel responded firmly taking the files from his hand and walking back to sit on the sofa. Ashton nodded quickly and in an instant left the house not wanting his job to be gone.

    Martha came downstairs wiping her hands with her white apron cloth.

    "Where''s ozan?" Daniel asked placing the files beside him.

    "The moment I bathed and changed him, he was out like a flash!" Martha chuckled before placing the baby monitor screen near him and went to do her chores in the kitchen. Daniel sighed relieved about Ozan but then his mind drifted to Amy and how he is going to talk to her because she was hardly home to be seen these days. It was one of the milestones of his life and Amy should be present there. He recalled the last event they went to and how it ended in sleeping them together though in his heart he would never regret that night because it gave him his precious son, a new hope that was at the cost of his already weakening relationship with Amy yet that night was always be a bittersweet memory for him.

    Later that night, Daniel was standing near the fireplace in the living room, taking in the heat is provided in the chilly weather. Soon after he heard the noise of her heels clicking on the marble floor making him aware that she was going to pass through the living room. Seeing Daniel, Amy paused and rolled her eyes. Dressed elegantly in a golden silk blouse tugged in white pants with a white jacket, sophisticated as always, her black hairs in a ponytail with minimal makeup. She was always a fan of a natural look., she wasn''t skinny or too slim but rather had a little curvy body, that couldn''t be called fat, she maintained herself even after ozan, not anything like she was in school but even then he liked her.

    "Don''t get started now that why I am late!" She retorted. Does she always have to be this harsh and couldn''t she for once ask about him or Ozan? Daniel snapped out of his thoughts about her looks,

    "No! Actually I had a favour to ask from you!" Daniel said stepping closer.

    "What it is?" She asked already in an uninterested tone.

    "There''s an award function arranged for me on my birthday and everyone is going to be there even the media. I want you to attend it with me!" Daniel said swiftly, hoping for a positive response.

    "Really, you consider me to be on your beck and call!" She said irritated. Daniel so badly wanted to remove that attitude and negativity from that thick head of hers but in a resigned tone, he said.

    "No, but I want my best friend to be there who supported and cheered me on my every success!"

    Amy contemplated for a moment staring at his face.

    "Fine! I will be there!" She said nonchalantly before trudging upstairs. Daniel sighed thankfully that she agreed.

    The day of the event arrived but Amy was still nowhere to be seen in the house. Thinking that maybe she was a little late, Daniel placed the blanket on ozan''s sleeping figure and kissed his forehead tenderly before he went to ring Amy but it went to voicemail every time he called her. Giving up he finally rang Talia,

    "Mr Saritas!" she greeted picking the call.

    "Talia! Where is Amy!"

    "Mr Saritas she is in court right now but I will inform her about your call!" She answered

    "Yes please, and do tell her that she needs to arrive at the event!"

    "Sure, Mr Saritas!" Talia said ending the call.

    His heart dropped, he already told her about how important it was for him. With a disappointed face, he walked out of his house.

 Chapter 56 - CHAPTER 56

    As soon as he was escorted into the hall by his security team, he was greeted with the sight of a large number of cameraman''s clicking his photos. Many of his rivals and associates greeted and formally congratulated him wishing him happy birthday along, while others had an underlying tone of jealousy radiating from their words. Most of the women there were drooling at his personality despite the shining wedding band in his finger. He saw Nadia walking towards her in a silver gown.

    "Congratulations and Happy birthday Daniel, and I must say you look very handsome tonight,"

    She had to admit that he was looking strikingly handsome with his dark brown hair gelled to perfection, sharp jawline and wearing a dark brown Armani suit which enhanced his features even more.

    "Thank you Nadia, and you look beautiful yourself!" He replied with an edge in his voice although he had forgiven her yet seeing her every time reminded him of Silas and his disappearance.

    "Where is Amy?" Nadia asked looking behind him. Daniel looked away hurt and embarrassed.

    "She is a lawyer you know, there was some important work she had to tend to but she will be here soon," Daniel said hoping that she got Talia''s message.

    "Even important than you," Nadia blurted but instantly realized her mistake seeing a stiff expression on Daniel''s face.

    "Wh-what I meant was it must be really important work but as you said she will be here so no worries," She said trying to cover up her mistake.

    "It''s okay! Excuse me I have to meet the organisers Nadia," he replied in a monotone walking past her.

    The time went on but still, there was no sign of Amy. Speeches were made and soon it was his turn to receive the award. The press was ready to click the pictures, reports close to them. One of the organizers started his speech.

    "Good evening Ladies and gentlemen, as you all know today is an important event as we are going to present the businessman of the year award to the person who has built and progressed his empire to success every year, achieving many milestones along the way, he doesn''t need words and phrases to describe his personality and hard work. So without wasting another moment I will like to announce Mr Daniel Saritas as the businessman of the year for a consecutive third time. Congratulations and a very happy birthday Mr Saritas!"

    Everyone started applauding and some of his employees cheered for him. Though he was a strict and ruthless person who never showed any emotions to his employees and could fire anyone with the snap of his fingers yet at the same time he did gave allowances and generous bonuses to every hardworking employee.

    Daniel walked to the stage with a fake smile and held the award up so that everyone could see and started his speech all the while glancing at the entrance. He felt a sharp pain in his heart as his tesoro wasn''t there to share his big day and not once she wished or congratulated him all day. Pushing his sadness away he continued to deliver his short speech. The reporters managed to get some questions in especially ''Where Mrs Saritas is'' but he cut them off with she was busy with their son. Though his heart was breaking, he wasn''t going to give the benefit of the doubt.

    The night was over soon and like everyone Daniel went back home. Entering his house he saw Amy''s car parked in the driveway. Walking inside, he went directly to her room, not even knocking and there he saw her sitting on the bed with a file in her hand but what made him mad was the fact that she glanced at him with a scowl before continuing her file reading.

    "Where were you?" He asked composed. Amy closed her file in a click and glared at him.

    "Don''t you have any other word in your dictionary besides '' where have you been'' because I am tired of hearing it every second time and answering you with the same that ''I was at work''!"

    Daniel moved closer watching her with an incredulous expression.

    "You said you will clear your schedule today and accompany me, you knew damn well how important it was for me, yet you didn''t show up tesoro," Amy''s face turned into confusion before returning to her usual scowl.

    "I was busy, it slipped out of my mind" she shrugged.

    "Slipped out of your mind really, even after Talia reminded you" He asserted.

    "Daniel, why you are making a fuss out of it, seeing the award in your hand I can bet you had a great time" she tutted.

    "Just tell me one thing tesoro, is your work more important than me," he asked in a low voice looking dead in her eyes. Amy gazed with the same intensity, the scowl set in a firm line.

    "Yes," she replied, her gaze not faltering for a moment. Daniel felt like someone tugged his heartstrings. He took a sharp intake of breath, looking at the woman who disregarded him like he was never anything for her.

    "I am sorry, I should have known it tesoro because you never fail to show how much your work matters to you that it''s making you heartless day by day," Daniel scoffed. Amy''s expression suddenly changed, twisting into surprise by his judgement.

    "Anyway, thanks to you for making this birthday memorable for me like you always did," he gave a snarky reply and dashed out of her room not wanting to be there for a moment.

    Changing into his pyjamas and pulling the covers down he laid there feeling hurt and alone. Everything around him felt so cold, despite the warmth of the comforter. Tossing and turning he suddenly remembered that he hadn''t checked on ozan since coming back. Getting up he went to his nursery where he was sleeping soundly while sucking his thumb occasionally in his sleep. Martha was perched on the rocking chair fast asleep. ''It must be tiring handling him almost half of the day'' he wondered before picking ozan gently from his crib and walking to his room. He laid him softly on the bed, being mindful that he didn''t wake up and setting the pillows on the other end before coming to lay down beside him. The little boy immediately snuggled closer to his father reminding him that he was not alone.

    In the morning, Daniel was feeding ozan who was making some gurgling noises making him chuckle. Amy invaded their moment by stepping in strolling a suitcase with her. The creaking noise getting his attention as he looked up at Amy dressed professionally and by the looks of it, he could tell that she was going away from here. He gave her a blank stare before smiling back at ozan who was done with his feeding. She started at the father-son duo for a moment before clearing her throat.

    "I am going to Ankara for a month, there are some issues which need my attention!" She informed. Daniel nodded in response placing the feeder on a nearby table.

    "Have a safe journey," he states curtly but the warmth still present in his voice while wiping Ozan''s face who gurgled in response. Amy squinted her eyes at his response before her gaze fell on ozan who stared at her, the woman who gave birth to her. The little giggled seeing her face surprising Daniel as he never smiled at anyone other than him or Martha. Amy''s stomach churned with an indescribable feeling watching her son''s smile, her eyes glistening but before anyone could see she blinked them away.

    "Goodbye!" She sounded lowly before averting herself and moving out. Ozan turned his head towards his father kicking his legs. Daniel kissed his forehead tenderly, he was super active today and Daniel was happy seeing him getting healthy day by day. The new formula milk finally proved better for his health, there is nothing he wouldn''t do for his son.

    "Don''t worry son, we are in this together," he said placing him near his shoulder in a burping position slightly rubbing his back and glancing at the door from where she left. He couldn''t call that woman his tesoro anymore because she wasn''t even a part of her. Amy couldn''t be this bitter and hostile towards the people she cared for, it seems like some witch possessed her or more like her work or the justice-seeking voice in her heart became so strong that she forgets everything around. He just wished that by some miracle she gets back to her normal self and return to him and if not him then at least accept ozan because he needed both his parents. He didn''t want him to be part of a dysfunctional family or suffer any kind of trauma or feel a longing for anything especially his mother. Because he knew how fretting a longing can be.

 Chapter 57 - CHAPTER 57

    Chapter 57

    Her heels clashed against the floor making an echo in the silent hallway. Behind her, Kevin and Talia followed closely, an eerie kind of silence surrounded them but it was normal in Ankara open prison.

    The prison was home to many evil criminals, people who were guilty of their crimes.

    After digging up information from the bank, they found the name of a person closely related to Gonsalez, his cousin who was his right-hand man but an encounter back during his drug deal had him arrested and charged. Although they were suspicious that a man like Gonsalez would let his right hand get captured so easily, that''s why he was kept in a special cell. Kevin speculated that he could provide potential information about him meaning evidence against Gonsalez.

    "Do you think he will disclose anything?" Talia asked

    "No, it''s going to be hard since he had been working for him for nearly a decade," Kevin replied, walking beside her.

    "We have to make this work Kevin before Gonsalez set''s his next plan into action, " Amy said observing the nearby cells where other prisoners were kept, some of them were staring back at the three people, their gazes made Amy sick to her stomach. While Talia felt goosebumps scattering along her arms and as for Kevin he glared back at them with a dark look, not even an inch affected by them. It was his routine to deal with such psycho people. As they turned around the corner, Kevin pressed his key card against the pad and entered the ward. They were greeted by the head of the ward who gave them a file about their new observer. Though they already had an assessment plan, they decided to go through some.

    MERT DANIEZ

    AGE:35

    CAUGHT IN DRUG DEALING AND REPORTEDLY INVOLVED IN OTHER CRIMES. HIS COUSIN IS THE FAMOUS BUSINESSMAN NEIL GONSALEZ, SENTENCED TO 15 YEARS IN ANKARA PRISON.

    After reading the already known facts, Amy closed the file.

    "We have to be careful Amy, it seems like he is still involved with Gonzalez" Kevin cautioned her.

    "I know Kevin, he is obviously smart and will waste no time in tricking us," Amy said, already feeling her nerves on the edge.

    "Well, he will be in the interrogation cell right now, we should move forward," Kevin informed.

    "Talia! you stay here, we will come back soon," Amy uttered as Talia nodded, taking the nearby seat.

    The interrogation room was quiet as they entered. It had white walls with only a single glass window where two officers were perched in case of any incident. It had a table and two chairs and there he sat cuffed to the table.

    They had to admit he was quite young for his age, but the left side of his face was scarred not to mention the tattoos that almost covered his bare skin. His cold gaze met with Amy''s hazel one and he smirked. They both lowered themselves to the available chairs giving him a stern glare. His cocky smirk was making Amy mentally strangle him.

    "So, you are Gonsalez''s most trusted acquaintance " Amy started with a grim voice.

    "Yes, I am and you must be the sister of Ayla Moretti right. I might say you are quite gorgeous." He said in an amusing tone.

    "We are not here to have a friendly conversation with you, Mert!" Kevin intervened, giving him a nasty glare while Amy clenched her jaw.

    "Oh! I am sorry I forgot," he chuckled.

    "So, Mertz!" Kevin started again in a dangerous yet professional voice making him chuckle again as if making fun of them.

    "What''s so funny here Mr Mertz!" Amy asked bitterly.

    "Well, the fact that I know why you two are here!" He jokingly replied. Amy gave Kevin a look.

    "Oh really! Then why don''t you tell us about our visit," Kevin asked.

    "You want to know about Gonsalez''s black business right," he started, still amused. Amy nodded, slightly bitterly.

    "Then my dear friends you come to the wrong person." He declared grinning at them like a fool. For a moment, Amy thought he was mentally sick.

    "You are not going to open your mouth easily, right?" Kevin spat bitterly.

    "Yep, because my loyalties are with him, even if it cost my death." He retorted, eyeing Amy up and down.

    "Look, Mr Mertz��.."

    "Call me Merty sweetheart," he winked. Amy paused and took a deep breath knowing her rage will not help in this situation.

    "I am tolerating you enough Mert, now speak what we want to hear before I take you to the torture cell!!" Kevin yelled slamming his hand on the table but his expressions remained the same, amused as if enjoying a circus show.

    "I already told you that I will not utter a single word related to Gonzalez!" He responded but now his creepy smile faltered.

    "But I would like to give you advice , Mrs Saritas." He said, scrutinizing Amy with his dark gaze.

    "And what would that be," she retaliated

    "Stay away from him, the more you get involved in his doings, the more harm you will inflict upon yourself."Kevin stood from his chair and hovered above his body.

    " You will not speak easily, it looks like I have to open your mouth in my own way," Kevin growled. But he only smirked in response.

    "Do whatever you want quickly because you won''t get anything from me except the advice that I gave to this pretty little lady here, after all, I wouldn''t like to see her getting killed the same way her sister died. Poor woman, she thought she could fight Gonzalez," Amy stood from her chair and punched him square in the jaw, he stumbled in his chair but he wasn''t fazed from it.

    "You bastard, you were there when she got murdered." Amy practically screamed at him but he looked unfazed in fact he grinned seeing her state.

    "Yes, dear I was there when Gonzalez shot her in the chest in fact I felt sorry when I had to beat her pretty face but she started it first by shooting me in the leg," at the moment Amy was ready to pounce at him and murder this worthless excuse of a person who was involved in her sister''s murder. She lunged forward as tears sting her eyes remembering her sister''s face but Kevin grabbed her from behind. The two guards rushed inside as they stood close to Mert holding him by his neck and arms.

    "Mrs Saritas, this is an interrogation cell you cannot harm him here." One the guards retorted.

    "Let me go, Kevin, I will kill this bastard," Amy said struggling with his hold. Kevin signalled the guards as they took him away but that smirk still lingering on his face. Amy pushed Kevin away when the door closed.

    "Amy, you need to stay calm, I can understand your feelings but you just gave him what he wanted, to rile us up and cut short this interrogation," Kevin asserted in a hard tone as Amy sat on the nearby chair wiping her eyes, frustration and hurt seeping through her body.

    "How I was supposed to act calm when he sickeningly told me that he beat Ayla before her murder." She cried raking fingers through her loosely curled hairs. Kevin shook his head at her state. A knock resonated before the guard walked in. Amy quickly wiped away her tears composing herself.

    "We want him in torture cell for further interrogation, he isn''t going to cooperate with us," Kevin informed the guard.

    "That could be arranged, Mr Kevin but you guys need to act way more cautiously he is not an ordinary criminal,". The guard suggested

    "We will reshape our plan, don''t worry," Kevin said as the guard nodded and leaves. Kevin turns to face Amy, who was glaring at the wall.

    "Are you alright Amy," he asked.

    "I have been better, Kevin!" She scoffed.

    "He is not an easy��.."

    "Nothing, in this case, is easy Kevin, everything we have searched so far always leads to a dead end. Can you believe this?" She retorted clearly frustrated, standing from her seat.

    "This time we are not going to let him go, Amy, I swear I will pester him enough to make him disclose everything he knows from his birth till today," Kevin promised patting her shoulder. Amy only bobbed her head up and down slowly.

    "Let''s go now, Talia must be waiting and we need to concentrate on our assessments and plans," he said before opening the door and gesturing her to leave first. Amy took a deep breath before moving ahead. His sinister smile and nasty glance making Amy shiver in disgust as she walked ahead to the warden''s office. The words from before echoing in her ears with the face of her dead sister flashing every now and then.

    "I promise my sister, I will not let your murderer roam around freely. He will pay for every drop of your blood," Amy vowed with a determined glint in her eyes.

 Chapter 58 - CHAPTER 58

    Chapter 58

    Somewhere in Turkey....

    Two men were standing outside an office waiting. After few minutes, they were allowed to enter inside. They both got in the office.

    The office was quite dark, the only illuminating thing was the fireplace. The office was quite big about the size of an apartment, one of the men held his breath due to the stench of alcohol and cigarette in the room. At the far end of the room was his desk where he stood like a king having a puff of his cigar.

    "Report your mission," He said in a baritone voice.

    "Boss, Kevin and Amy got to know that Mert is in jail, they went to interrogate him. Also, Kevin has requested to transfer Mert to a torture cell for further interrogation,"  one of the men started making him stare at them.

    "Has he been shifted there," he asked.

    "Yes, in a day or two," the man said. On hearing this, he went silent for a moment before crushing the burning cigar in his hands.

    "Damn it, that woman is not going to back down" he muttered standing from his chair striding towards the fireplace. A deep scar running down from his head to the side of his eye, making both the men cringe. His muscled body and height were enough to scare someone.

    "Boss, I don''t think Mert will utter a single word about you, he has been loyal to you since the very first day besides he is your cousin,"

    "There is no doubt, he is loyal but every loyal man has a weakness and when it comes to weaknesses, that fucker becomes soft-hearted." He growled.

    "Mr Gonsalez, I think we have an upper hand in this case since they hadn''t been able to find a single thing against us yet." The other one said.

    "I know but that woman is persistent, I thought killing her sister would scare her but instead it fueled her more than before. She deserves a compliment for her bravery, that feisty little thing," Gonsalez muttered with an evil glint in his eyes.

    "Why don''t we do the same with her, kill her like Ayla,"

    Gonsalez''s face turned into a sinister smile.

    "They already doubt me because of this case, killing her when she is kept in a close guard, that will put us in the red zone," he said staring at the burning fire.

    "In addition to Investigation keeping a track of her, she has two additional bodyguards with her." Gonzalez turned his face towards the men.

    "What do you mean?"

    "They are a part of his husband''s team Daniel Saritas," one informed.

    Gonzalez chuckled." She has got herself a very rich and powerful person as a husband. On top of that, he is my business rival, how many years I have spent to defeat him but he always rises above me," He sneered.

    "Boss, are you sure letting her roam freely is safe for us, she might get to us one day considering her determination. She looks like a person on a mission to end you." One man said only to get punched in return. Gonsalez stood hovering above him, his fist clenched while the second man started to shiver.

    "No one and I mean no one can end me you fool," he roared. The man trembled before him holding his bloody nose.

    "I-I am s-sorry boss, I was just giving my thought, "

    "Keep your bloody thoughts to yourself," he growled before walking back and taking his seat. The man raised himself still afraid, Gonzalez was not a person who would think before shooting one in the head.

    "If I wanted I could have killed her in the first place but I wanted her to suffer because of her my brother is in jail and secondly she dared to slap and humiliate me," Gonzalez gritted, the veins on his neck popping out.

    "Don''t worry, her day will come too but first let her work on this case. I want her to get riled up when every clue leads her to a dead end. Not only this will clear my image when she fails this case but also it will end her life because no one dares to humiliate me and then get away from it." Gonsalez said with a sinister smile on his face creeping the two men.

    "What do you want us to do boss?"

    "Keep an eye on her, everything related to this case should reach me first. Did you get it," He retorted looking dead in their eyes. The two men immediately nodded.

    "Yes, boss!!" They both muttered at the same time.

    "Great, now get lost, " he growled lighting up a cigar. Not wasting another minute, the two men rushed out of his office making him chuckle.

    "You are messing with the wrong person again my dear Amy," he whispered looking at the puff of his cigar.

    Back in Istanbul....

    Sweat soaked his shirt as he continued running on the treadmill. A soft melody playing in his ears just how he likes it in the mornings. It''s been quite a few days since Amy left for Ankara but this time he didn''t bother to call her, what was the use anyway when she would decline it or not even bother to reply. It was hurting to know that he wasn''t even worth an explanation. It wasn''t like he gave up on her, he was tired, tired of being ignored, disregarded and rejected. But what was more hurting was the fact that he didn''t know what was his fault, was it to love her above and beyond everything.

    He found her during the worst part of his life, she had always been the glimmer of light in his pitch-black bottom stage life. Her smile would light up his world, her embrace would take him out of his haunted past. But where are those moments now and what did he do to deserve her hostility. It was a question he asked himself daily but always his heart remained silent because truly it was a puzzle that will unravel itself with time.

    After his workout, he stretched, his back cracking when he did. After feeling more active and awake he stumbled to his bathroom, where he ran the water as hot as he could stand it and washed his face, then shaved realizing that his hairs are long enough to be trimmed. But could you blame a full time working man and single father to not pay attention to himself? After taking a steamy shower he went to his room and picked out a dark grey business suit with a blue shirt.

    Flashback:

    "Daniel are you fifty or something, how can you wear such dark colours," A young Amy pouted at Daniel who went to her house wearing a dark coloured shirt.

    "But I like to wear them tesoro," Daniel replied frowning looking at his shirt. Amy facepalmed herself while opening the door wide open for him to enter.

    "You suck in fashion sense, Daniel, what makes you wear such colours,"

    "I just like them, Tesoro, they reflect my personality somehow," he whispered the last part. Amy just scrunched her nose and grabbed his hand startling him.

    "Come on you old man, I will show you my latest shopping and maybe give you some ideas about the latest trends otherwise no one is going to date you," She said dashing off with him towards her room as Daniel chuckled behind her.

    A small smile crept on his face as he wore his suit and then went downstairs. Martha was bouncing a giggling ozan in her lap while making funny faces, Daniel chuckled at the ongoing scene taking ozan from Martha who went to bring his breakfast.

    "Looks like someone was having fun in the morning," Daniel said littering his son''s face with feathery kisses. Sometimes he couldn''t believe he had a son especially with the kind of relationship he has with Amy it was impossible yet here was his son smiling at him.

    After doing his breakfast and feeding ozan, Daniel left for his office while baby ozan fell into a peaceful slumber during the car ride. Some days he wouldn''t let anyone sleep while other days he would be sleeping all day but all in all, Daniel could say that his son was calm as long as he was with him. One thing was sure he was quite a charmer, no one could walk past him without talking about his cuteness. Reaching his office, Daniel as usual went to his private elevator clutching a sleeping ozan close to his chest while nodding at some of his employees. Lance following him carrying his briefcase and baby bag. As soon as he reached his floor, he saw a troubled looking Ashton standing outside his office pacing back and forth.

    "Ashton," Daniel called out to him making him stop in his tracks and rush towards him.

    "Good morning Sir," he greeted nervously.

    "What''s the matter, why are you pacing like that," Daniel asked while signalling Lance who placed the bags on Ashton''s Desk and left nodding at his boss.

    "Sir there is someone who wants to meet you," He replied.

    "Is it in my schedule to meet someone today? " Daniel asked raising his brows.

    "No sir he came without an appointment, in fact, he is waiting for you in your office."

    "What the hell Ashton, how can you let someone in my office without asking permission," Daniel whispered yelled.

    "I am sorry sir, but he wouldn''t budge" Ashton replied apologetically.

    "Do you work for me or him, " he retorted.

    "Sir, I -i."

    Ashton crouched his head down. Daniel shook his head rubbing Ozan''s back.

    "Here take Ozan to my cabin from the side door and be there with him until I come to check on him," Daniel muttered angrily handing over Ozan to Ashton who ever so gently took him in his hold.

    "Yes sir," he quickly obeyed.

    "Remember a single act of negligence on him and you will pay it with not only your job but with your life," Daniel stated in a cold tone giving him a stern glare. Without wasting any minute Ashton nodded quickly in fear and slowly walked towards Daniels cabin holding baby ozan like his own breath. Daniel glanced at his office wondering who had the nerve and audacity to come unannounced and without permission to his office.

 Chapter 59 - CHAPTER 59

    Opening the door in one swift motion, Daniel went inside his office. Looking around he saw a person sitting in front of his desk facing the glass window, he could say that the person looked quite familiar but still he couldn''t figure out who he was. Slowly Daniel walked inside nearing his desk but before he could ask anything, the man stood and turned towards him. Daniel froze in his steps, not sure what to do or how to even react to what he had just seen. All his thinking sense left as the air was knocked out of him. His eyes switched emotions from surprise, a shock to hurt and anger. Standing in front of him was none other than his childhood friend whom he called his brother Silas Alakurt. A grin was plastered on his face, like a soldier who returns victorious from war but yet hesitancy was there somewhere in his eyes.

    "Hey bro! Finally, we met after almost two years!" Silas said nervously, edging closer to his side with a smile. Daniel''s jaw clenched as he remembered Amy''s hurt face when Silas left him, her hostile behaviour, their damaged friendship. All this could have been avoided if this idiot didn''t run away like a coward after promising to marry her, he did have a part in his suffering. Silas tilted his head seeing that Daniel stood in his place stiffly blinking his eyes with the most threatening look he had ever seen on his face. Silas suddenly felt like losing his stance although he did come prepared.

    "Daniel! Look��." Silas started.

    "YOU IDIOT!!" Daniel roared with so much fury, his emotions overshadowing his rational side, as all Amy''s words echoed in his ears. In a fit, he lunged at him. Their bodies clashed against the showcase that held several glass pieces and books, as they fell and shattered around. Daniel held him underneath him, giving a strong punch to the side of his face and nose, Silas was ready for the blow and prepared himself but he forgot that Daniel Saritas was one strength of a person, not anything like his weak self during school days.

    "AFTER RUNNING AWAY LIKE A COWARD, YOU HAVE THE AUDACITY TO RETURN AND PRETEND AS NOTHING HAPPENED!!"Daniel growled hitting his nose making him curse in pain but Silas didn''t try to block him he knew he deserved it somehow yet the hurt and anger in Daniel''s eyes were indescribable. He felt his weight lifted off him as a shock stricken Ashton held him from behind flabbergasted at the scene as he never his boss acting like a violent freak.

    " Daniel, please stop," Silas shouted holding his bleeding and slightly crooked nose.

    "You expect me to stop!!" Daniel yelled once again ready to charge forward but Ashton tightened his grip on him.

    "For God''s sake let me explain Daniel and when did you turn so violent," Silas exclaimed attempting to stand up, his head feeling dizzy from the impact.

    "Sir, Please stop! Your fighting and yelling will wake up  Baby Ozan!" Ashton pleaded, reminding him of Ozan who was asleep on the other side of the office in his cabin. Remembering Ozan, Daniel cursed himself, all this could have frightened him. Pulling away from Ashton''s grip Daniel glared at Silas who was dusting the shards of glass from his shirt which was stained from blood oozing out of his nose drop by drop.

    "I told you to stay with him, Didn''t I!!" Daniel raised his voice at Ashton who trembled.

    "Sir! I was with him but then I listened to noises coming from your office. I was just worried that''s why I came here," Ashton exclaimed, not wanting to lose his job.

    "Just go to him and stay there. Don''t leave him alone! " Daniel grumbled as Ashton quickly nodded before dashing out. He turned towards Silas who was now sitting on the chair wincing while wiping away the blood with his handkerchief. For a moment, he felt bad seeing his bruised face and then at his slightly bloody knuckles. How can he act so violently with him? Although he deserved a slap and good yelling, this was beyond Daniel''s behaviour. He never raised a hand on anyone especially his brother like a friend. It was like, all his rationality left him, guilt started to settle in him.

    Daniel silently went towards his desk, grabbing a first aid box from the bottom drawer. He sighed before walking to Silas who cautiously watched him, opening the first aid box he took out an antiseptic wipe and dabbed it on his nose.

    "OI! That hurts," Silas winced, ever the dramatic type.

    "Good" Daniel retorted.

    "Since when were you all bark and bite,"

    "Since you ran away,"

    For a moment, both of them were silent as Daniel focused on cleaning his face and putting a bandage on cuts. Done with the cleaning, Daniel went to wash his hands before returning and taking the empty seat in front of Silas.

    "Explain!" Daniel said crossing his legs and staring at him sternly. Silas sighed

    "What do you want to hear brother,"

    Daniel scoffed. "Don''t call me brother, brothers don''t keep secrets and run away,"

    "Doesn''t this" Brothers don''t keep secrets ``thing apply to you, Daniel?" Silas asked.

    "What do you mean?" Daniel said, raising his brows.

    "You loved Amy, you loved her since our school days but you never uttered a word about it once," Silas announced, making his eyes widen. His grip loosened on the chair, heart beating fast.

    "What does this mean, where did you get this idea," Daniel asked perplexed.

    "Don''t try to lie, Daniel, I know everything and that''s the reason I ran away because I couldn''t marry the woman you loved and still love to death. I couldn''t do this to the person whom I called my brother," Silas replied honestly, eyeing his friend. Daniel swallowed looking intently at Silas, trying to find any reason why he could be so sure about this thing but the honesty in his eyes was enough to tell that knew but how?

    "How do you know about it?" Daniel inquired, his mind buzzing. Silas looked down feeling guilty that he had to dig into his privacy.

    "Remember the night, Amy announced that we both are getting married. I was unsure of what to do because, in reality, I didn''t want to marry her in the first place but with the way she pleaded involving Vahide mom, I couldn''t say no at the moment. It was until later that I realized my mistake and decided to visit you, tell you about my feelings towards Amy and how I didn''t want to be a part of this marriage." Silas said, looking at the floor before continuing.

    "I went to your house and just like always walked straight into your room, somehow I ended up in your closet and there I found a scrapbook, I know it wasn''t ideal to intervene with your privacy bit I just did," Silas let go in one breath, raising his head to gaze at Daniel. The word scrapbook was enough to tell him that he found everything about his love for Amy, the love he had hidden somewhere in his heart for year''s. His breathing hitched,

    ''Did he do everything in pity for me?'' Daniel asked himself.

    "You did this out of pity or sacrificed your relationship just because of me!" Daniel asked the question which nagged him. Silas quickly shook his head.

    "No! Daniel, I ran away because I didn''t love Amy and the only option seemed for me to end this hollow relation was to run away, I always wanted to end it, I know it was a cowardly thing to do but at that time, I realized that no one could love Amy the way you do. I wanted her to realize that." Silas responded, Only if she realized. Daniel stared at Silas, not knowing how to react to this revelation of his that he did that on good purpose, wanting him to be together with Amy but he doesn''t know that she will never be his.

    "Why come back all of a sudden?" Daniel said holding his stare.

    "Isn''t it obvious, I missed you dude!" Silas grinned but it faltered when Daniel''s stare remained unchanged.

    "Ok! Ok! I thought now that you have settled down in life with Amy, what was the purpose of staying away besides I need to beg forgiveness from some persons and maybe it''s time for me to settle to bro," Daniel raised his brow at the last part wondering how his friend thought that life was that simple now. But a part of him said that there was more to it.

    "You think life is all roses and rainbows right, you run away and then come back, ask forgiveness and you are forgiven"Daniel raised his voice incredulously at him.

    "Bro, I know things are not��.."

    But Ozan''s shrill crying snapped them out of their talk.

    "Damn!!" Daniel cursed, looking at his watch, remembering that it was past Ozan''s feeding time. Without glancing back he rushed towards his cabin leaving a surprised Silas behind��...

 Chapter 60 - CHAPTER 60

    Daniel rushed to his cabin where Ozan was bawling his eyes out while Ashton was trying to soothe him in a panicked state. Daniel went to his side, taking Ozan from his hold and hugging him.

    "Hey! it''s okay son, I am here" He said in a gentle tone rubbing his back and placing feathery kisses on his forehead. The little boy continued to cry for a minute before he began to relax in his father''s embrace, sucking his thumb. Daniel looked over his shoulder at Ashton who worriedly watched him, afraid that he might have done something wrong.

    "Ashton, you go back to your work and cancel all my meetings for today," He told in a businesslike manner. Ashton complied with his words and scurried away to his work leaving Daniel and Ozan alone.

    "Someone hungry huh" Daniel chuckled seeing how eagerly ozan sucked on his thumb, wiping his tears away from his face as peered at his father. Sometimes Daniel felt he was way too smart to be a six-month-old child, the way he stared and smiled at his father, the way he hugged him most of the time like he was the one soothing him and assuring him that he was here not the other way around. Daniel gently laid him back in his crib as he continued to suck his thumb and move his legs in the air. Daniel felt guilty for forgetting about him, he already was a little weak and now he forgets to feed him.

    "OH MY GOD!" A shrill sound came from behind him, startling both him and ozan as Daniel turned around glaring at the intruder who was none other than Silas standing there with shock and amazement etched on his face as he stared wide-eyed at Ozan who didn''t acknowledge him as he continued to throw his arms and legs in the air.

    "Have you gone mad! Why are you shouting like that!" Daniel chastised him while walking to the other side of the room, opening the baby bag and taking out a box of formula milk and feeder.

    "Is this your son?" Silas breathed moving a little closer to the crib.

    "No, it''s Santa''s son, he asked me to look after him," Daniel responded, mixing the powder and water and then placing it in the warmer.

    Silas squinted his eyes.

    "Aren''t you done with your sarcasm yet!" Silas retorted, his nose still aching from the punches he received a while before.

    "No, we are not done yet, Silas. Once I feed and put ozan back to sleep we are going to have a detailed talk about the mess you have created," Daniel muttered sternly, grabbing the bottle and then moving to Ozan, picking him up from his crib and settling him in his thighs placing the nipple of the bottle near his mouth. Ozan didn''t wait for a second and immediately latched on to it. All the while Silas was standing near observing.

    "He is so cute, Nadia was right he has an uncanny resemblance to you. No doubt people call him junior Saritas!" Silas said, smiling at ozan. Daniel''s lips lifted a bit hearing his words as he gazed down at ozan.

    "Why do you bring him here, shouldn''t Amy be the one doing all these things!" Silas blurted the first thing that came to his mind seeing Daniel''s cabin that has completely transformed into a nursery.

    "She has work to do," Daniel retorted, not wanting to talk about her

    right now.

    "Oh really, Daniel even if she has that much work, it would still not compare to the workload you have and besides does she have work every day. Because what I have heard is you brought him here every day since the day he turned two months old," Silas declared, making a serious face. Daniel only glared back in response.

    "So you have been keeping tabs on me!" He muttered with anger.

    "No, it''s what I heard about you from Nadia!" Silas admitted, looking away.

    "Great! I am wondering how you dare to ask me questions after what you did!"

    "Daniel! I have explained my reason to you. Are you still blaming me!" Silas urged. Daniel wanted to argue with him but he looked down to Ozan who was falling asleep, the bottle nearly empty. Daniel placed the bottle on the table in front and began rubbing his back.

    "I still can''t believe you are a father!"Silas mumbled, still amazed.

    "Can I hold him?" He asked expectantly.

    "No!" Daniel blatantly refused, laying Ozan back in his crib. Silas pouted in return. It was going to be a long ride, melting his anger. Turning the baby monitor on, Daniel walked past Silas to his office nudging his shoulder in the process. Who hissed in return following him.

    "Bro, can you have this talk without being violent for a while," Silas mocked, rubbing his shoulder. Daniel sighed leaning his back on the desk while motioning him to take a seat which he did cautiously.

    "I don''t get it, what else do you want to know? I have already told you I didn''t love her and the reason I ran away was for you!" Silas started.

    "Well, I beg your pardon but I didn''t need your pity!" Daniel hissed.

    "I didn''t pity you Daniel if that''s what you think. Sure what I did was for you but I had my own reasons as well. So don''t consider this a favour on you or as a pity." Silas said in a desperate tone.

    "She was heartbroken when you left, devastated when you dumped her days before your wedding day. You shattered her Silas and I was the one left to collect that shattered pieces but I only got hurt while collecting those pieces because they didn''t belong to me," Daniel responded

    "I tried many times to tell her that I don''t feel the same for her but every time she waved it off Daniel. It was like she was infatuated with this thought of portraying as a lovely couple, the idea of me loving her. She was too stubborn to realize the truth. So I am not the one alone to be blamed, what I did wasn''t wrong but the way I did it was wrong, I admit that and I am willing to beg everyone''s forgiveness who got hurt in this all, starting from you." Silas admitted everything and as much as Daniel wanted to argue he knew it was mostly true and the sincerity in his eyes gave the same idea.

    "Why me, you should ask her forgiveness!" Daniel responded sullenly thinking about Amy''s reaction and some part of his heart dreaded it.

    "Do you think she would forgive me?" Silas asked anxiously.

    Daniel sighed tiredly crossing his arms over his chest.

    "You know she doesn''t like hearing your name or anything related to you but deep down you are the one who reigns her heart, Silas. She will be angry at first but eventually, she will forgive you!" Daniel replied, the sullen expression still on his face and it didn''t go unnoticed by Silas who stared in confusion.

    "Daniel! Is everything alright between you and Amy!" He asked observing the tiredness that flashed in his eyes along with an unreadable expression.

    Daniel chuckled in a humourless way staring at the cloudy sky through the glass window.

    "You know you did more harm than good to me by running away Silas. She isn''t the Amy Moretti she used to be, warm and radiant, you took that aspect of her character along with you. She has become cold and hostile not with everyone though, as far as I see I am the only victim of that along with ozan. I don''t remember the last time we had a conversation, a full conversation without her lashing out at me!" Daniel let his bottled up emotions out as he continued to stare outside with a gloomy expression.

    Silas sat there shocked as a gasp escaped his lips, it was the first time since school he saw such a dull expression on his friend''s face. He was always the one to hide his feelings and emotions, but now what he saw rendered his heart in slight ache. Nadia was right that something was definitely off in his life. At that time he thought that it may be something else but right now his eyes told another story that he suffered from a lot more things.

    "I thought you were finally settled in your life Daniel, that''s why I came back. I mean you both had a child together." Silas muttered now, curious.

    "It was a one-night thing, she was drunk and one thing led to another. She never wanted that pregnancy in the first place. It was me who urged her to keep that. I don''t regret that night, I got the most beautiful blessing of my life, my son out of it." Daniel breathed lightly, smiling at the last part, finally shifting his gaze to Silas who was sitting still at the moment thunderstruck at his revelations.

 Chapter 61 - CHAPTER 61

    An eerie silence filled the office as Silas was still sitting looking at his friend while Daniel finally shifted his gaze to Silas, his eyes a whirlpool of emotions.

    "I blamed you, Silas, many times because if you had been here, she would be happy with you and I would at least have my best friend. But I can''t blame you anymore because what you did was for me but I wished you discussed this with me and found an appropriate situation to tell her that you don''t want to marry her. There was a reason I never expressed my feelings to her, I was afraid of losing our years old bond, our friendship. I was afraid of losing her Silas, she was light in the darkness, the reason for my smile, my happiness. I did the one necessary thing because I wanted her to be happy and my friend''s happiness was loving you not me. I would never be anything other than her true friend, I would never be the one she will love, admire and want to have a life with, I am just a substitute, an obligation that she never wanted and it will continue this way," He breathed with glistened eyes as he muttered every word with pain evident in his tone.

    "I would be happy seeing you both together because I was getting used to it. It would have been much better than enduring her hostility without knowing my mistake. To see her every day walk past you like you never existed. I was afraid of losing her Silas and now I think I lost her, our friendship, everything we had in the first place just drained down and you know throw irony I wasn''t even worthy of an explanation," Silas gulped the lump that formed in his throat, stung by the fact that Daniel suffered all this alone. This wasn''t why he ran away, he wanted him to be happy in his life with Amy but it looks like everything happened oppositely. He stood from the chair edging closer to his friend who stood there still.

    "I am sorry Daniel, I j-just thought you would be happy. That she will get used to this, realize your love for her and settle with it because believe me I couldn''t give her an ounce of that love you have for her. It would be a miserable relationship if I got married to her, she wouldn''t have been happy, " Silas said in a sympathetic tone, placing a hand on his shoulder. Daniel hated it when people showed him sympathy and pity, he never wanted this from anyone.

    "Don''t look at me with that look Silas, I hate it!" Daniel uttered, blinking away the tears and removing his hand from his shoulder.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that you love her? Maybe I would have done something, I am your buddy after all!" Silas voiced his thoughts.

    "Like you helped me now by running away from the situation instead of facing it!" Daniel grumbled.

    "Arghhh, you wouldn''t let go of this thing easily right!" Silas muttered rolling his eyes. Daniel shook his head, just how much he missed this idiot.

    "It doesn''t matter Silas, not now and not even then. She would have rejected it and at that time I thought you loved her too. I didn''t have the slightest idea that you were faking it,"

    "It wasn''t easy bro, you know how stubborn she is," Silas grumbled staring at him.

    "I know that...!" Daniel trailed off.

    "It''s unbelievable you know!"

    "What?" Daniel asked, raising his brows.

    "How much you love her, it''s visible in your eyes whenever you talked about her back and even now but that emotion is mixed with longing too," Silas expressed his thoughts deep down feeling sorry for his friend but not showing it for his sake.

    "Does it matter Silas, how much I love her? It would always be a one-sided and unrequited love��" he rasped voice thick with emotion.

    "You know who suffered the most from these things, Ozan. He didn''t deserve to be unloved by her mother, to be rejected by her. He is too small to suffer from any of this turmoil!" He rasped, taking a deep breath to swallow his emotions. He didn''t want to reveal everything but he was tired of holding everything within his heart.

    "She rejected her son?" Silas asked in disbelief. What has happened to Amy? Deep down he was feeling anger towards her for treating Daniel and Ozan like they were nothing. How dumb can she be to not realize how much this person loved and cared for her?

    "Not directly but her lack of interest and presence in his life says the same thing. I bet she didn''t even know what his full name is. But there is nothing that could be done except hoping and praying because I have tried everything possible to make her talk to me and if she doesn''t want anything to do with me accept Ozan at least. " He sighed, not even knowing why he was pouring his heart out to Silas but he was tired of holding everything in his heart. He did this all his life masking his emotions and burying everything within the depths of his heart but now everything was resurfacing.

    "I don''t fully blame you for what you did but it would have been better if you think about it in detail. You cannot force someone to love you, you can''t tell someone to love a certain person, it''s something that happens on its own. This marriage meant nothing to her and it will remain the same. Let''s just hope for things to get better. " Daniel muttered sadly, infinite nameless emotions flooding in his grey blue orbs but he looked away not wanting to let his emotions flow more than they already had, there was no use of such revelations, Daniel turned to walk towards his chair but Silas enveloped him in a strong embrace.

    "I am sorry, I am so sorry Daniel. I left you alone brother. If I had the slightest idea about what you are going through, I would have returned earlier," Silas mumbled with teary eyes hugging him, his own heart clenched hearing him and about Amy''s behaviour, ever the dramatic person. Daniel wanted to hug him back, he needed to be hugged by someone but he wasn''t going to welcome him easily, he was worried sick about him all these months and he could have at least dropped a message about himself. He pushed him away, not so hard.

    "I am not going to forgive you so easily Silas, although I may not blame you for everything that''s going on but still you have a part in this. Besides I was worried about you all the time since you escaped, so you better start making up for those things!" Daniel said and went to sit on his chair, deciding to focus on some work before Ozan woke up again.

    "Should I kneel before you for forgiveness, forget it I will beg!" He said before going on his knees before him, making Daniel facepalm himself.

    "Your majesty! I know what I have done is the worst thing and I shouldn''t have run away like that leaving everyone behind and my job but I had no option and my stupid brain cells could only advise me this in two hours. So please can you forgive me, I beg your forgiveness." Silas said kneeling, his face swelled and his shirt crumpled. Daniel would laugh if it was any other situation.

    "Silas, stand up. It''s not a joke!" Daniel reprimanded.

    "Not until you forgive me!" He said in a determined tone.

    Daniel sighed, raking his hair already feeling tired from all the drama that happened today. From Silas''s unexpected return to revealing the facts about his life, he had enough for one day.

    "Fine! But leave for now Silas. I have enough of today!" Daniel muttered, turning to his laptop but Silas hugged him again making the chair move back a little.

    "Thank you so much!" Silas squealed.

    "Silas! What the hell! Have you lost your remaining brain cells?" Daniel uttered, pushing him back straightening his tie.

    "I am just happy that you forgive me, bro!" Silas muttered trying to lighten the emotional situation.

    "By the way does this mean I can come back to work tomorrow. I am kind of broke these days.!" Silas asked in a hopeful tone.

    Daniel''s nostrils flared, does everything seems to be a joke for him.

    "Silas! Get out of my office before I literally throw you away!" Daniel sneered at him. Silas raised his hands up in surrender.

    "Fine! No need to get your boxers twisted. We will continue about it tomorrow," Silas retorted, backing away towards the door.

    Daniel shook his head and flipped his laptop on, not wanting to work at all, his whole mood was already ruined. Silas stared at him for a while. He really looked tired and run down, the pain that fell from his words when he told about his so-called marital life, the hurt when he said that Amy didn''t even care about his son. Just what had happened in this one and half year. One thing was sure, he surely loved her beyond everything to still hope for things to get better after what she had done. Now he felt guilty, Daniel didn''t deserve to be treated this way or be a victim of Amy''s hostility just because he made her come out of his imaginative love Just as he was about to walk out.

    "Be on time tomorrow. I don''t tolerate tardiness if you remember!" Daniel muttered sternly not staring at him, eyes focused on the laptop. Silas grinned at him

    "You know I love��.." He started.

    "Get out!"

    Silas laughed walking out of his office but still, his mind recalling Daniel''s bitter reality.

 Chapter 62 - CHAPTER 62

    The next day rolled in with Daniel getting ready for his work. Ozan was laying on his bed chewing on his pacifier while dangling his legs in the air. Daniel smiled at him from the mirror, knotting his tie. Today he had an important meeting with the heads of all departments as he was going to finalize the details of opening a new branch of his company in New York. He was quite excited about this, it would take him to new heights of success in the business world making his business extend to other continents. Glancing at his attire, white shirt with black tie and dark maroon two-piece he was looking dapper as usual. Satisfied with the appearance he turned to Ozan, scooping him up in his arms.

    "Today Dad has some important meeting to attend, will you be a nice child and stay at home with Martha," Daniel said kissing his forehead. The seven-month-old child only gurgled in response starting at his father and pulling his tie. Martha stood by the door and knocked to get Daniel''s attention.

    "Master, you don''t need to worry I will take care of him. He seems to be in a pleasant mood today!" Martha said glancing at Ozan who was playing with Daniel''s tie.

    "I know you will Martha but he throws a tantrum or cries, call me immediately!" Daniel muttered placing another kiss on his forehead and handing him to Martha but he grabbed his tie in a fist refusing to let go. Daniel smiled fondly at his son.

    "I promise I will be back in the noon and then we will spend a lot of time together!" Daniel didn''t wanted to leave without him but today he had more than enough things to handle. Slowly he unclasped his tie from his little hands and placed a lingering kiss on his cheeks, ozan was watching his father moving from him but Martha immediately distracted him by his stuffed elephant and toys that were placed nearby hoping that it would keep him occupied for three to four hours and it seemed to do the trick as he forget about his father for the moment, Daniel glanced at his playing self one more time before walking towards the main door, grabbing his laptop bag on the way.

    The drive to the office was short and soon he was outside his building, stepping out of the car he began to walk towards the entrance but his eyes caught the sight of a nearby scene leaving him surprised. Silas was standing beside Nadia''s car smiling at whatever she was saying before pecking her lips making her playfully punch his shoulder as they both walked inside the office. Did he miss something? Were Silas and Nadia together? Daniel wondered still absorbing the scene he witnessed a few seconds ago.

    Daniel didn''t wanted to forgive Silas so easily and let him join the company again but in truth, he was tired of all the drama going on in his life. He had been handling his position too along with Ozan and his work and if it continued this way in the future, Daniel was sure that his brain cells will give up. He could hire any other person for Silas position but he knew he couldn''t because in his mind that position belonged to him only and no matter how idiot he was, he had proved his loyalty for his position all over the years. Deep down he understood where Silas was coming from and after he explained everything in detail, he couldn''t be angry with him because, in the end, he was Silas ever the one to make rash and careless decisions but one thing that melted his anger was the fact that he did that for him and for the brotherly bond they shared for years in the first place but he deserved a cold shoulder for the disappearance. At least there was still someone who revelled on old bonds instead of breaking them in an instant.

    Reaching his floor, Daniel stepped out of the elevator. Silas was already there discussing something with Ashton but hearing the ping they both turned towards the elevator.

    "Good morning Sir!" Ashton greeted with a formal smile while Silas grinned seeing him but then his grin turned into a scowl.

    "Bro! Where is my nephew?" Silas asked looking at him.

    "Morning Ashton! Prepare the boardroom for the meeting scheduled today and inform every person concerned to be there in an hour!" Daniel replied to Ashton walking past them towards his office ignoring Silas who stood there gaping.

    Setting foot in his office, his eyes went to his cabin and making him miss Ozan already.

    "For how long are you going to give me this cold shoulder!" Silas irritated voice from behind rang in his ears as he placed his bag on the desk and sat on his chair not glancing at him.

    "We are in office Silas so try to behave professionally here!" Daniel replied sternly while simpering inside seeing him getting irritated. Time for payback.

    "Oh for goodness sake! What else do you want me to do, I even begged you for forgiveness!" Silas retorted perching himself comfortably on the edge of the desk, his honey-brown eyes squinted.

    "Maybe by telling me what''s going on between you and Nadia!" Daniel stated taking the opportunity while leaning back on his chair with a smirk. But the way his eyes morphed into surprise and his posture faltered clearly told him that his assumptions were right.

    "Wh-hat do you mean? There is nothing....."

    "Remember Silas, you are not in a position to lie!" Daniel warned making him jump at his voice. He stared at him contemplating for a while before looking down.

    "Find I do like her a lot but I am still confused about my feelings for her!" Silas admitted.

    "You weren''t looking confused giving her a peck in the parking!" Daniel commented narrowing his eyes while his eyes widen in surprise.

    "You saw that!" Silas gasped making him roll his eyes.

    "It isn''t the answer to what I asked!" Daniel responded.

 Chapter 63 - CHAPTER 63

    "I already told you I like her a lot. It started when she came to live with us after graduating, I enjoyed her company although she is more like a tomboy but I couldn''t deny the attraction I felt for her,I never even felt that for Amy. It was wrong because I was with Amy at that time so I ignored my feelings but every time they seem to grow even more to a point where I was ready to confess them to Nadia. It was the same day Ayla died when I was going to end this so-called relationship with Amy and continue our lives as friends. Sadly it couldn''t happen and then you know the turn of events and me going to Antalya!" On the last word, he clicked his tongue with a sheepish smile but Daniel remained unbothered because he himself stopped Tolga from further search giving Silas a chance to come back.

    "So I as was saying when I planned to run away, I confessed my feelings to Nadia and told her everything from top to bottom and why I was running away. She was reluctant and finally admitted that she too felt the same liking but didn''t wanted to ruin Amy and my relationship. Long story short we bonded over face times and long calls in fact she was the one who insisted me to return!" Silas revealed, he could hide all these things but he never kept a secret from Daniel before and he didn''t preferred doing it now. He felt a burden release from his shoulders after all things were disclosed. Daniel sat there still staring at him with a blank face but deep down he was happy for Silas that he found happiness and his match in life. It was evident from his smile when Nadia''s name rolled off his tongue, Daniel would admit that he saw the signs earlier when he noticed them together in Silas office and the fact that they lived in the same house and we''re cousins, they were often smiling and talking chirpily with another but he like everyone brushed it off. At least someone was getting the love they wanted and deserved.

    "Cat got your tongue brother!" Silas asked waving his hand in front of his face, snapping him out of his thoughts. Daniel leaned forward in his chair and threw an amused look his way.

    "I was just absorbing the fact that Nadia an intellectual girl and hardworking girl fell for an idiot like you!"

    "You wounded me brother but I am not an idiot!" Silas huffed placing a hand on his chest, his nose still had scratch marks and his left cheek was a bit swollen.

    "I am happy for you Silas and as much as you say you are confused with your feelings, I know you already love her, I can see it and you should confess it to her soon because, in the end, all we need is to love and be loved!" Daniel muttered in a soft tone making Silas feel sad for him inwardly.

    "Are you a love counsellor now!" He said trying to change the topic.

    "No! But I know how it is to be in love!" Daniel replied flipping his laptop. Silas so badly wanted to comfort and hug him, take away that sadness and exhaustion from him.

    "Enough of these lovey-dovey things, tell me where is my nephew!" Silas asked hoisting himself up from the desk.

    "At home with Martha, we have an important meeting today so I wanted him to stay at home besides I will leave early today!" Daniel replied checking his emails.

    "Where was Amy? doesn''t she look after him at all!" Silas asked offended at how she had abandoned his son. Daniel paused for a while before responding.

    "She is in Ankara for her case but she wouldn''t bother looking after Ozan even if she was here!"  Silas opened his mouth to say something when Ashton knocked on the door and entered inside.

    "Mr Saritas! It''s time for the meeting!" He informed.

    "Okay! We will be there Ashton!" Daniel replied standing from his chair and shutting his laptop. Ashton nodded and left.

    "Let''s get this meeting started and welcome you onboard again Silas!" Daniel said walking towards the door straightening his suit.

    "With pleasure boss!" Silas replied with a smile following him.

    The door of the meeting room opened as Daniel walked in with an aura that screamed that he was the boss. Everyone greeted him as he sat on the chair at the start of the table and Silas sat beside him. Murmurs started to fill in the room as everyone felt shocked seeing Silas return after such a long time. No one knew why he left in the first place.

    "So, as everyone knows we have opened a new branch of our company in New York and I asked everyone to get a review and share the strategically points on that!" Daniel started in a cold and stern voice.

    "Mr Saritas! people trust our company enough to invest in blindly but this is an entirely new thing for us as this branch mainly deals with automobile manufacturing. So far there hasn''t been any major issue but some administration problems were reported from there. There''s a need for someone to handle those matters!"The head of the managing department informed.

    "I agree with him, we do need someone to handle and oversee certain aspects there!" Silas butted in the conversation.

    "Then why don''t you go there, Mr Silas! you like staying away from this company for months!" Samantha one of the assistant managers said in a snarky tone.

    "Is he accountable to you for his leave of absence" Daniel snapped as she jumped at his voice.

    "So-sorry Sir! I was just saying that it will be better for him to go there!" She stuttered. Silas felt bad for her.

    "I think it will be better for you to go there and look over everything for a while Mr Saritas. No one can handle things the way you do!" Mr Altan, the senior manager replied. Daniel nodded involuntarily, thinking how he could leave for New York with Ozan and what about Amy. These things could take six months to a year.

    "What do you all say!" Daniel asked with a stoic posture.

    "Sir, I think there is nothing to disagree with, you can also appoint someone as executive manager there to took over things in your absence!"The finance head commented.

    " I too support this idea!" Silas said professionally.

    "Okay! Give me some time to think about it meanwhile Mr Altan get your team to work harder for the release of our new project. This meeting is over!" With that, Daniel stood from his seat and walked out of the room with Silas as usually behind him.

    "Are you going to think over it!" Silas asked entering the elevator with him.

    "I don''t think I have an option but I will take some time to ponder over it. I am not alone now, I have ozan to look after besides Amy is also my responsibility!" He replied with unsettled thoughts. Pressing the number of Silas floor.

    "Aren''t you going to your office!" Silas muttered looking at him, Daniel shook his head sighing.

    "Yes, I am going back after dropping you on your floor. Get back to work Mister, you aren''t here for gossips!" Daniel said sternly making him pout. The elevator reached his floor and pinged. Daniel motioned him to walk out.

    "I am expecting you to complete your work by time and report to me!"

    "I hate when you act all bossy!" Silas uttered stomping out of the elevator towards his office with a pout.. Daniel stifled himself from chuckling as he punched the number of his floor on the screen.

 Chapter 64 - CHAPTER 64

    The sun was setting, forming the deepest hues of yellow and orange in the atmosphere marking the end of another exhausting day for Daniel as he shut his laptop taking a deep sigh. Today he wanted to leave earlier for Ozan but then Martha informed him that Ozan was pretty chill at home making him stay a bit longer and review some of the contracts that were pending. Shrugging his coat and grabbing the phone from the desk Daniel walked out of his office nodding at Ashton making his way to the elevator. The New York matter from earlier this morning ringing in his mind, it was sensitive and Daniel knew that it would be most suitable for him to go there but then again he would have to think about Ozan and Amy, not that she will have a problem with him leaving for New York. Still contemplating, he stepped out of the elevator, stiffly nodding at some of the employees that we''re also leaving for home. Just as he was about to walk towards his car, an annoying voice paused his steps.

    "Leaving without me, Honey!" Silas'' overdramatic voice reached his ears making him sigh as he turned around to see him jogging towards him with a shopping bag.

    "Can''t you just act like a twenty-nine-year-old man for once!" Daniel retorted as Silas stood near him showing his all-time grin.

    "I can act like one but I prefer to keep the child inside me alive as long as I can!" He replied. Daniel shook his head and began to walk towards his awaiting car with Silas trailing behind.

    "Why are you following me now, don''t you have to go home?" Daniel asked, reaching his car.

    "Ouch! I am hurt bro, I thought you were going to invite me to your house!" Silas said making a fake hurt expression. Daniel rolled his eyes at his dramatic self.

    "Why would I do that! If you need company go ask Nadia. I am already late today and Ozan must be waiting for me!" Daniel muttered reaching out for the door.

    "I live in the same house as Nadia, so I can meet her anytime but right now I need to meet my nephew properly!" Silas replied with a  grin pushing him aside and making himself comfortable in the car seat. Lance, who was watching the entire scene unfold from the rearview mirror, tried to keep his poker face on as he started ahead.

    Daniel also sat beside his idiot friend glaring at him but he only smirked in return.

    "To home Lance!" Daniel ordered as he pressed the accelerator heading to their destination.

    The sound of soft giggles welcomed Daniel and Silas as they entered his house. Daniel walked inside the living room and the scene warmed his heart as he saw Ozan playing on his playmat with his toy set giggling when it made different sounds, Martha was sitting near him arranging his stuff.

    "Awwwww, isn''t he cute!" Silas gushed standing behind him. This seemed to catch the attention of others as Ozan paused for a moment and turned to the side but upon seeing his father he stretched his arms grinning. Daniel scooped him in his arms, kissing his entire face.

    "Someone seems happy today, didn''t you miss your father!" Daniel said in a childish tone making a pout, Ozan only smiled at his father before burying his face in the crook of his neck making him smile and pat his back lovingly.

    Silas who stood behind watched the entire scene in awe. Never in his life, he imagined the mature and poised Daniel to be a doting father. In truth, this father-son duo was too adorable. Martha stepped forward to see Silas after such a long time.

    "Mr Silas, it''s been long since you last came!" Martha greeted making him look away from the father-son duo to the middle-aged woman.

    "Yeah! It''s been long, Martha but it''s nice to see you again. I see that you haven''t aged at all." Silas complimented them in a gentlemanly way, making her smile.

    "Thanks for the compliment, Mr Silas. Would you like to have something!" She asked politely.

    "I wouldn''t mind your famous spinach meatballs and spaghetti for dinner!" He said thinking for a minute and then continued. Martha nodded in return.

    "Sure! Why not. Master, should I take Ozan to his nursery, it''s going to be his sleep time soon!" At this Daniel turned his head, still patting Ozan while giving a slight glare to Silas.

    "No Martha! You go and prepare dinner since someone self-invited himself to it" he retorted. Martha looked between both the friends before making her way to the kitchen.

    "Chivalry isn''t dead I guess!" Silas said, pouting and peeking at Ozan who still had his face buried in his father''s neck.

    "It isn''t but seeing you I can see that you haven''t changed your flirting habits!"

    "I wasn''t flirting, I was complimenting her and bro women love compliments!" Silas replied in a confident stance.

    "I honestly feel bad for Nadia sometimes!" Daniel muttered taking a seat on the couch carefully with Ozan who was sucking his thumb.

    "Oh please! Now let me hold my nephew!" Silas added placing the bag on the couch and stretching his arms forward.

    "No! " Daniel blatantly refused while placing a kiss on Ozan''s head.

    Silas looked at him shocked and hurt.

    "But why?" He huffed crossing his arms.

    "Silas first you need to learn how to hold a child, it''s not a little thing and secondly Ozan isn''t friendly with everyone around. He is kind of reserved in this matter." Daniel informed eyeing his son.

    "Overprotective much, I see!" Silas said in a soft tone.

    "Whatever!"

    "Bro if you are forgetting I am more good at befriending people than you and secondly this is my nephew here and I know how to handle him," Silas said almost begging him. Daniel stared at him for a moment and then sighed. Gently making Ozan sit in his lap facing Silas. The child continued to suck his thumb observing the new person.

    "Ozan! Meet your uncle Silas!"

 Chapter 65 - CHAPTER 65

    Baby Ozan just stared at Silas who beamed at him for a moment and then continued to suck his thumb turning away. Daniel burst into a laugh as Silas stood there gaping at Ozan''s attitude.

    "See! He didn''t like you." Daniel coughed trying to stifle his laughter. Silas just huffed in response but his lips tugged upwards.

    "It can be changed!" Silas said with confidence grabbing the bag he brought earlier from the couch and pulled out a cute jungle themed toy set for Ozan. Tearing the box softly he brought out an elephant, placing it on his palm and extending it towards Ozan. Daniel silently watched the scene as the toy got Ozan''s attention. He stared at the toy for a moment with his mouth open like he was making an important decision. Slowly he took his thumb out of his mouth and reached forward grabbing the toy, ignoring him before he started to play with the elephant''  big ears.

    "Well, at least he took it!" Silas said half-heartedly.

    "He loves to play with elephants. I am impressed with your choice!" Daniel said rubbing Ozan''s soft hairs.

    Silas smiled sheepishly.

    "Nadia told me about it, so I bought it for him!"

    Daniel raised his brow, shaking his head. Silas reached out his hand to Ozan, bending to his level.

    "Hey, Ozan! I am your Uncle Silas, you know I am going to be the coolest Uncle you could have, I will play video games with you, tell you how to skip school and homework, tell you about bees and birds and even help you with your girlfriends!"

    "And I will kick you out of this house if you ever dare to do such things!" Daniel glared at Silas who made a childish face grabbing Ozan''s attention. He looked at his hand and then reached out, placing his tiny palm in his large ones making Silas gasp. He immediately kissed it beaming at the little boy who in turn showed him a toothy grin, at that moment Silas saw how much he resembled his father.

    "See, your son likes me!" Silas tittered, poking out his tongue at Daniel which made Ozan giggle.

    "Yes! I think he found an age fellow at last!" Daniel muttered ruefully, happy that his son was getting social day by day.

    Silas fake gasped before turning to Ozan who was still smiling at them.

    "Can I hold him now!" Silas said with puppy dog eyes extending his arms. Daniel smiled before he gently placed Ozan in his hold.

    "Be careful with him!" Daniel warned, looking for Ozan''s reaction but he calmly went into his hold.

    "Just because I didn''t have children doesn''t mean I don''t know how to handle one''s!" Silas tutted, placing a kiss on Ozan''s head. Daniel looked warily at him before stretching a bit on the couch.

    "I must say you just reproduced yourself!" Silas muttered carefully holding Ozan and sitting beside Daniel.

    "Now you are exaggerating, he does have some of his mother''s features if you observe carefully!" Daniel muttered, making Silas stiffen a bit, he still had to apologize to Amy.

    "Ozan why don''t I show you some stunts I learned from youtube!"Silas said.

    " What kind of stunts?"

    "During my vacation as you know!" Silas said before deliberately pausing to see Daniel''s reaction who gave him a nasty glare.

    "I used to be free and watched many YouTube videos, one of them was how to entertain children!" Silas replied gently placing Ozan back in his fathers hold and sitting cross-legged on the sofa. He ran his fingers in his hair giving them an unkempt look before he started making funny animal faces. Making Daniel curse inwardly at his childish behaviour but Ozan did enjoy it as he started giggling despite his droopy eyes. Daniel continued to frown at his friend but after a few minutes even he couldn''t stifle his emotions and at one act he also chuckled. The three of them were having a happy moment and it was after a long time Daniel laughed this much but they were oblivious to the situation that was going to unfold.

    "Master! Dinner is ready." Martha announced coming into the living room, her own laugh begging to escape seeing Silas.

    "Just a few more minutes Martha then you can put Ozan to sleep while we have our dinner!"

    "As you wish, master!" Martha responded, leaving the scene.

    The guards opened the gate as a blue Mercedes made its way in and parked on the porch. Amy sighed and took a long breath, frustratingly pulling the key out of the ignition before stepping out of her car. The trip was an absolute disaster, again she was a finger''s distance away from her victory yet Gonsalez again managed to use his resources and get Mert out of the jail on bail. A struggle of months went into the drain at the last moment and all Amy wanted to do was bang her head somewhere. The guard came to her side taking out the suitcase from the boot.

    "It''s okay! I will take it in." Amy said grabbing the rail of the suitcase and strolling it inside. Her nerves were already on edge as she turned the knob of beige coloured double doors and entered inside.

    Voices of laughter and giggles surrounded her as soon as she stepped inside the house, they were coming from the living room. The voices were recognisable but yet she felt them distant, ignoring the anxious feeling she trudged towards her room passing through the living room but two steps in she stood there as the scene in front of her hit her like a wave or more like the person sitting on the couch laughing did. There he was, the man she loved and who promised to marry her laughing his ass off at something, her eyes trailed to Daniel who was shaking his head smiling and then to Ozan who was falling asleep sucking some toy and then to Silas again. All of this made her dizzy, her insides were churning making her clench her jaw tightly. It seemed like a reunion to her the way they were laughing and smiling.. All of that hurt and anger resurfaced as the face of Silas paused in front of her eyes.

 Chapter 66 - [Bonus ]CHAPTER 66

    "Wow, I think I may have ruined a reunion!" Amy muttered, gaining her partial senses.

    At this, every person in the room turned their face towards the voice source except for Ozan who was almost asleep in Daniel''s lap. Both Silas and Daniel went stiff seeing Amy''s face and by the looks of it she was ready to kill someone and that someone was none other than Silas. For a few minutes, the only sound in the room was Amy''s heavy breathing. Silas was turning pale as a person suffering from jaundice while Daniel''s face was morphed into concern and anxiety as he rose to his feet carrying a sleeping Ozan but Amy''s gaze was fixed on Silas who also stood from his seat. He knew that such a day would come when he would have to face Amy but he wasn''t prepared right now, Daniel told him about Amy being out of town. Sensing the sudden drop in the atmosphere, Martha came back into the living room but before she could comprehend or say anything Daniel responded.

    "Martha put Ozan in his bed and stay with him!" Daniel said as Martha gently took the sleeping Ozan and walked away leaving behind three perplexed people. Amy dropped the rail of his suitcase on the floor stepping forward, at this point tears were brimming her eyes. Daniel contemplated on whether to stay or leave them alone but he knew that the former would create more issues seeing Amy''s angered face.

    "Tesoro! You came back early!" Daniel started walking a foot near her but she didn''t respond, her glare was fixed on Silas who was shitting in his pants.

    "Wouldn''t you say something now or are you still planning to run away!" Amy sneered.

    Silas mouth opened and closed as he tried to figure what to say.

    "Amy--" Silas starts nervously.

    "Amy what huh! You left me without a fucking explanation, days before our wedding when you promised to marry me!" Amy started to shout, making Silas cringe. Daniel stood there, he knew that Amy''s reaction wouldn''t be the same for Silas as was his. She was hurt and dumped.

    "Tell me wasn''t I even worth an explanation or even a phone call, you just left fucking letter!!!!!!" Amy shouted with the tears now leaking from her eyes making Daniel worried. Silas glanced at the floor, he knew he deserved that.

    "Amy please listen to m--" before he could complete his sentence Amy slapped him hard on his cheek. She had to do it, her hands were aching to do it, he was the storm in her life, the reason for the restlessness she has been facing ever since he left her.

    Silas rubbed the burning spot on his face while looking at Amy while Daniel stood there shocked not knowing what to do.

    "You knew Mom''s condition, you knew what phase I was suffering from but still you ran away, YOU BLOODY RAN AWAY!!!" Amy screamed at the top of her lungs landing another hard slap on his face. At this point, Daniel stepped forward, worried that she might hurt her throat and secondly he didn''t wanted Ozan to wake up from his mother''s screaming and shouting.

    "Tesoro!" Daniel said hesitantly.

    "You are a bloody liar!!"

    "Tesoro!"

    "Good for nothing, a piece of shit!"Amy sneered like a madwoman edging closer to him.

    "Tesoro! That''s enough!" Daniel asserted but before he could reach her, her first collided with Silas cheekbone making him stumble and fall on the couch.

    All the rage, anger and frustration running through her veins as she again punched him this time in his chest and he winced. Gosh! All those self-defence classes were really working out.

    Daniel yanked her from behind, pushing her flesh to his chest.

    "Silas! If you don''t want to die today, leave as soon as you can!" Daniel muttered, clasping her hands to her back as she continued to fight his hold.

    "Daniel! I swear to God you will regret this if you didn''t let me beat him to a pulp!" Amy sneered. Silas, who was laying on the couch, stood as fast as he could taking deep breaths, his previous wounds weren''t healed and here he got more.

    "Amy, you need to let me explain everything!" He tried to talk to her.

    "Explain! You want me to let you explain the shit you have put us all in!" She shouted in Daniel''s hold who tried his best to keep her under control until Silas went away.

    "Silas I told you to go away! Right now, she doesn''t want to listen to your explanation." Daniel reasoned and although he didn''t want to run away this time, he knew that staying here wouldn''t do any good at the present. Amy was ready for bloodshed. Silently he grabbed his phone, nodding at Daniel before he walked away rubbing his chest and face that was once again turning purple.

    "Silas stop right there! This isn''t over!" Amy shouted but the sound of ignition and wheels screeching past the ground indicated that he already left.

    Amy started to breathe heavily trying to calm her raging mind and galloping heart. Daniel seeing her state loosened his grip on her.

    "Tesoro!" He said softly.

    "Don''t you dare Tesoro me, you were laughing and playing brother brother with him despite knowing what he put us all in!!" She spat stepping back.

    "I didn''t forgive him at first sight either Tesoro, he received his share of curses and punches from me!" Daniel replied.

    "First sight, how long has he been here huh!" Amy asked in an agitated way.

    "It''s been a few days since he came back!" Daniel informed warily.

    "Damn you and Damn him, Damn everything in this world!" She shouted before flopping on the couch rubbing her temples that we''re about to burst from the pain. Daniel glanced at her state and hesitantly went to sit beside her mindful of her reaction.

    "Tesoro! You need to let him explain!" He said in a gentle tone placing his fingers on her thigh softly.

    Amy scoffed but it was more like a rueful one.

    "You think it''s easy Daniel Saritas, first you disappear and then come back out of a sudden to let you hear their explanation!" Amy said in a cracking voice. Daniel felt bad seeing her like this, he so badly wanted to wipe those tears away and hug her. The last she cried was when she gave birth to Ozan.

    "No, I am not saying it''s easy tesoro but fighting is not the way to solve the issues. Eventually, you have to hear his side of the story too!" Daniel muttered, making a point to himself to ask Silas not to tell Amy that the first reason he left was because of his love. She might not be ready for it. A tear fell from her eye and landed on his fingers, making him look at her sadly but he continued to rub her skin with his fingers.

    "You don''t know Daniel how it feels to be in love and then get rejected suddenly. To love someone for years and then watching them leave you like you weren''t even worthy of an explanation!" She mumbled with glossy eyes staring ahead at nothing in particular. Her mind focused on Silas and the memories with him, although most of them were arguments. At this, Daniel chuckled inwardly.

    ''I know, I know exactly how it feels tesoro because you made me suffer from the same things. I wonder now that maybe you took your anger and frustration on me, trying to let go of the things you suffered from." Daniel mumbled in his mind staring at her. His own eyes are about to get glossy.

    "Try to see the world around you tesoro, maybe there is something more beautiful waiting for you, we should let go of the things that hurt us and move on!" He said, voicing out the words of Dr Burak,  grabbing her warm hands into his. This seemed to shake Amy out of her stance as she yanked her hands from his and rose to her feet. Daniel looked at his empty hand before he looked at Amy.

    "Easy for you to say, you haven''t loved someone. I wish you were in my shoe then you would understand what I have gone through and what it feels like," she uttered rather harshly before walking away, disappearing up the stairs.

    "I have loved you the day, I first saw you tesoro. You were the angel who saved me. " Daniel whispered to himself.

    "You don''t have to wish for that tesoro because I am already in your shoes!"

    "I love you..., I wish I could tell you!" Daniel mumbled inaudibly to the air around him, the moonlight that now shone from the window as if they were giving him support because, at the end of the day, nights were witnesses of his love for Amy Moretti.

    The games that time played were all heartless......

 Chapter 67 - CHAPTER 67

    It was another regular day in the life of Daniel Saritas who was going through the reviews of customers about their new gadget, sitting on the leather couch in his office at the same time rocking the baby carrier in which Ozan was sleeping. He was interrupted when the door flew open and in came Silas with his usual grin. Daniel immediately made a sign to him to be quiet, pointing towards Ozan and he nodded, coming to sit on the chair in front of his desk.

    "This is not fair, I wanted to play with him!" Silas whispered scowling. Daniel looked at his friend unbelievably, his face was still a little red for the little fight that happened two days back but it was healing. Daniel was quite concerned for him but then the next day he came into the office with his usual cheeky grin without caring about his bruised face. Shrugging it off saying he somewhat deserved it and then complaining that he should buy a face shield next time before facing Amy. Sometimes Daniel did ponder over the fact that his friend became more carefree since he came back.

    "You can talk in a low voice Silas besides if you love to play with him all the time then I appoint you as her nanny!" Daniel said with sarcasm, concentrating on his files.

    "Why do you act all bossy in the office, let loose for a bit!" Silas said as he stood and went to grab a soft drink from the small fridge Daniel had installed in his office.

    "Because I am the boss here and if I let loose during work time then I am sure there would be nothing called Soft tech Corporation." Silas rolled his eyes but he knew his friend was right.

    "How is Amy?" He reluctantly asked, eyeing the drink bottle in his hand. Daniel peeked from his file before placing it on the coffee table, fixing the blanket on either side of Ozan, he replied.

    "I don''t know Silas, for the first day she locked herself up in the room and even though I wanted to comfort her, I knew that she wouldn''t like it and would probably tell me to leave her alone. The next day she went to work as usual." Silas sighed after hearing that.

    "Do you think I should go and talk with her, settle this issue!" Silas asked.

    "I think it would be good, the sooner the better but make her listen to you and also wear the shield you were talking about the other day!" Daniel said lightly, chuckling at the last part. Silas frowned

    "Don''t make fun of that, it hurts like a bitch getting punched and slapped by someone!" Daniel glared at his friend.

    "Silas!" He said in a chiding tone motioning towards Ozan.

    "What? He is like seven months old and besides, he is asleep!"

    Daniel pursed his lips at him and glared.

    "You still did not need to curse around my child!"

    "Okay okay, man!" Silas said chuckling, raising his hands in surrender and placing the now empty bottle in the bin.

    "Anyways I am leaving now, Nadia and Aunt Kyla are visiting some relatives tonight and in the meantime they want me to get the electricity issue solved, there are some switches that fused.!" Silas informed in an already irritated voice. Daniel chuckled, always running away from work.

    "Fine! You can go but email me the finance files by night!" Daniel said before picking up his file again and immersing himself.

    "Aren''t you going to leave!"Silas asked, raising his brows standing near the door.

    "I will be leaving in a few minutes, just need to get this one done!" Daniel said without glancing his way.

    "Fine! Mr Workaholic. Goodbye, my baby nephew!" Silas said placing a soft kiss on his forehead, mindful not to wake him up before walking out of the office glancing warily at his friend.

    Taking a deep breath, Daniel rose to his feet after getting done with his work. Smiling at his little bundle who was still asleep, he grabbed his things before carrying the baby cot in one hand walking out of his office. As soon as he stepped outside Ashton ran to his side.

    "Sir, have you decided about the New York matter!" He asked in his professional manner standing at a distance from his boss. Daniel raised his brows.

    "Is there any immediate issue?"

    "No, there isn''t any but you told everyone that you will give the decision in a week." He informed, Daniel mentally face palmed himself. He knew he had to make a decision but how can he be so careless to forget about such an important thing.

    "Don''t worry Ashton, notify the HR department that I will soon inform them about my decision!" Daniel said in his intimidating tone. Ashton shook his head in response.

    "As you prefer Sir, have a good night!" He said returning to his desk as Daniel walked inside the elevator with a new burden placed on his shoulders.

    Daniel sighed as he tried to sleep but no matter how many times he tried, he couldn''t dodge the uncomfortable feeling that surrounded him. He took a long breath and then tried to rub his arms as he felt his body getting cold. His heart and mind were continuously bugging him as if something bad was going to happen. Since he was a child he could always sense when something wasn''t right, it was like his special ability. Getting frustrated, he threw the covers away from him and went to look at Ozan. Stepping inside his nursery, he saw him peacefully sleeping tucked in his blue elephant blanket. He smiled before deciding to do some work as sleep was nowhere near him. Grabbing the baby monitor with him, he walked to his office and started to review some new contracts but all the while that uneasy feeling bothered him. He glanced at the clock to see that it was only ten in the night. Suddenly he remembered the email he asked Silas to sent him and went to see it but there wasn''t any.

    "What am I going to do with this idiot!" Daniel muttered to no one in particular dialling his number but it was switched off, he tried a few times giving up.

    ''Why is his number switched off now, it isn''t that late!'' He thought. He needed that financial report to review these contracts. Pondering for a moment, he decided to get that report himself from his house. Since Aunt Kyla and Nadia are not at home, no one would be disturbed. Grabbing his car keys and asking Martha to watch Ozan for a while, he hopped into his sleek black Audi and zoomed out of his house. The strange feeling resurfaced as he got closer to his house but then his brows knitted in confusion as he saw a familiar blue Mercedes parked outside his house.

    Footing on the brakes, he parked his car near the blue Mercedes that belonged to Amy and stepped out of his car. Glancing around he saw a black SUV parked down the lane and he knew that it belonged to Neil and Saim.

    "What is she doing here at this time," he said, wondering. He walked to the front door and entered inside since the door wasn''t locked. The only thing that greeted him was dim lights but at a distance, he could hear yelling and he immediately recognized who those voices belonged to. At first, he decided to leave, let them resolve it alone but then again he remembered how violently Amy reacted that day. It was like his feet started to move on his own, dragging him to the sound source until he reached the frame of the living room. There she was yelling at Silas and unlike that day he was also talking in a raised voice, both of them were having a heated argument.

    "Why don''t you get it, Amy, I have explained to you the reason I left you was because I didn''t love you the way you wanted, I Never did!" Silas exclaimed his veins popping out of his neck.

    "Oh really, then what were you doing all these years, playing with me!" Amy shouted, her face red from yelling.

    "All this happened because of you Amy, you were too blind to see that who loved you and who didn''t. I tried breaking off everything, giving you hints but you never listened. " Silas asserted.

    Amy turned away for a moment, taking a deep breath calming her racing heart before she faced Silas this time with glossy eyes, her expressions changing from fury to hurt. Both of them were oblivious to Daniel who stood there.

    "I love you, Silas, I always did even when you left me. I prayed for you to come back. I nearly died that day when you ran away.. Why don''t you understand my feelings!" She got out, Daniel felt as if someone slapped him across the face with reality once again.

 Chapter 68 - CHAPTER 68

    "Amy I know you have suffered but try to move on with your life, try to move on with Daniel and Ozan!" Silas said now in a somewhat calm tone.

    "How can I move on with them huh when I never wanted any of them in the first place." Amy cried out stepping closer to Silas.

    "Daniel is just an obligation which I never wanted. I just had to marry him for mom and my career." Amy said bluntly, the truth slipping from her tongue. Silas looked at her petrified.

    "What do you mean? Obligation, career!"

    Amy gazed at him, tears dripping from her eyes.

    "The board of lawyers didn''t agree on giving me Ayla''s case because of my past of being hot-headed and imprudence. At that time I had to marry someone to show some sense of responsibility and Daniel was the perfect candidate, I had to marry someone with influence and power!" Amy revealed a streak of guilt washing over her face. Silas gaped, thunderstruck at her revelation. A sudden fury taking over his usually grinning face.

    "OH MY GOD! How can you be so selfish Amy! You married him just to get that case and his name. You practically used him!!" Silas yelled not caring about anything at the moment. His insides were burning after getting to know about her selfishness,

    "I had to Silas!" Amy replied back, edging closer to him, placing her hands on his chest. Silas eyeing her movements with an incredulous expression.

    "I hated you when you left me Silas but now I want to forget about everything, lets just get away from this, get away from this life and build our own just you and me!" Amy muttered, smoothing his shirt, her eyes fixed on his face. This seems to completely throw Silas in an unbelievable stance. Was she real! Like someone burnt him, he yanked her hands away stepping back.

    "Are you even listening to yourself, how can you be so ungrateful Amy. You have a son, a husband who lo��."

    "Do you think I fucking care, do you know how it feels to see the person you considered as your best friend standing beside you as your husband and father of your child. His touch burns me, Silas, I feel ridiculous whenever I am with him!" She cried out.

    Silas shook his head feeling terrible.

    "Amy you��." But before he could complete his sentence, Amy stepped forward, reducing the distance between them, grabbing his face and crashing her lips against him. Silas went numb at the moment, the shock took over his body as he stood there with wide eyes. Her lips roughly moved against him like she was letting go of all her pent up anger and frustration. Her tongue licked against his lips and like a bucket of cold water thrown at him, he pushed her back roughly, wiping his lips angrily not caring that she stumbled and almost fell on the ground.

    "Get out of here Amy before I lose my sanity and forget that you were even my friend once." Silas gritted out in a raised voice even surprising Amy who composed herself.

    "Silas, listen.."

    "I said just get��" the words ceased in his throat as his eyes fell on a certain reflection on the bronze vase. He turned his face to his right in a whiplash only to see the pale and broken face of his friend standing at the edge of the door frame.

    "Daniel.." Silas mumbled, his face turning white afraid of what he heard and saw. This seemed to get Amy''s attention too as she looked in Silas direction only to get her eyes widened. There he was, lips clipped together but she didn''t miss the disappointment in his eyes.

    Right now it would be a lie to say that he didn''t feel anything. Every word of Amy sliced through his heart. The reality, the situation he dreaded was in front of him. His body felt numb at the moment but he knew the deep sensation inside his chest, repeatedly poking him without any mercy like an unknown force was stabbing him. It almost numbed his whole body, making him oblivious to everything around him followed by a heavy sensation in his chest that barred him from breathing normally. He wanted to grab his chest to stop the pounding or reduce the ache but right now he wanted more to run away from this scene. For the first time ever, he wanted to run away from something and he did. He walked away or more like took long strides ignoring the pleas of Silas who followed him.

    "Daniel listen to me!" Silas tried to catch his lead but it went futile when he saw him sliding in his car and drifting away on the road.

    Silas stood there trying to catch his breath looking at the road until his car was no longer to be seen. His own heartfelt heavy thinking about how much he must be suffering now that a bitter reality unfolded in front of him. He didn''t miss the broken look on the face of his all-time strong friend. The disappointment, the hurt and the betrayal. At this, he remembered the cause of all this misery making his nostrils flare. He rushed past the doors to the living room

    Amy sat on the loveseat frozen, her heart pounding so loudly that she felt it would jump out of her ribcage. Every nerve of her body was tensed, a sudden guilt took over her as she pondered over her actions and words. But didn''t she love Silas then why did the look on Daniel''s face push her into an abyss of guilt and grim feeling. She turned around at the sound of footsteps and saw that Silas had returned, a furious expression plastered on his face.

    "How can you be so evil Amy!!" His words were laced with venom making her look at him surprised as she had never seen Silas like that.

    "How can you be so blind to not see his love for you!" He hissed making her flinch.

    "Wh-what are you tal-talking about?" Amy stuttered blinking rapidly.

    "Oh! I forget that you have a habit of overlooking everything, you just see what you want to see the rest can go to hell right!" He mocked giving her a bitter smile but Amy''s eyes only showed confusion, her lips parted in surprise. Seeing this Silas'' face went grim, how oblivious and selfish this woman is.

    "He loved you, Amy, since the day you came into his life, he loved you and made you his world. He struggled to become something for you, on the day of our graduation he was going to propose to you but you already chose me. For your happiness, just to see you live your life to the fullest, he pushed his feelings back Amy." Silas muttered in an unsteady voice remembering the day he read Daniel''s scrapbook.

    "No, no he doesn''t love me that way!" Amy said or more like reassured herself.

    "He did Amy but we all were oblivious to his feelings, especially you. Can''t you see the way he looks at you, cares for you despite your rude behaviour in the past two years? Don''t you see that he knows every single thing about you, your likes, your dislikes? Weren''t you the person who always ran to him whenever you were troubled? No one can ever love you the way Daniel Saritas does and I pity him that out of all the choices and people he loved you!" Silas spat the words at her. Amy was frozen, the world was spinning around her now it was her turn to be thunderstruck. Was it real? The emotions she saw in his eyes when he rubbed his belly to feel their child kicking. No, no she can''t be that oblivious all these years.

    "Tell me, it''s not the truth!" Amy said, trying to regain her senses. Her breathing was shallow as she stared thunderstruck at Silas who mockingly shook his head.

    "I wish it was, I wish that he never loved a woman like you! But alas it''s true Amy, you know that I never loved you and I tried to tell you that a lot of times but your stubbornness was an obstacle. Many times when I forget your birthday, he was the one to remind me, whenever we went on a date he was the one to choose the location and setting for me, he was the one to constantly remind me of what you liked Amy because I would be so busy trying to get rid of that hollow relation we had. " Silas let out his words, taking a sigh before continuing.

    "You know I felt guilty leaving you like that but now I think I made the right decision Amy, I left you to realise that what you are overlooking in your life because I got to know that how much he loves you since the time we were kids but you destroyed him, Amy, you fucking abandoned your son and the person who loved you to death but even then he cared for you," Silas said, his voice thick with emotions for his friend.

 Chapter 69 - CHAPTER 69

    Amy''s lips trembled as revelations after revelations continue to strike her.

    "I only saw him as my best friend Silas because I loved you!" She managed to utter those words.

    "No Amy, you don''t even see him as a best friend now and for your love, you didn''t love me Amy it was just a challenge for you that you hallucinated as love. You became so engrossed in displaying a perfect relationship of ours that you didn''t even consider your feelings!" Silas shouted trying to get some sense into her.

    "Don''t say that Silas, I have always considered you to be my partner and I have loved you!" Amy cried out, her heart still pounding rapidly.

    "Really, Amy admit that you had an inferiority complex in school when people called you chubby and dumb. I was the popular guy in school who used to flirt with every girl except you because I saw you as my sister. You took that upon yourself and when your class-fellows teased you, you ran to Daniel telling him that you want to be treated as a friend by me. I did that Amy because Daniel told me to treat you as a friend but I never knew that you would take that compliment to some other level. Showing others that even you can date anyone you want, it was my nature to flirt and tease people, so just get that in your thick mind that there was never love between us. It was your way of showing everyone that you had a perfect life, that you weren''t the same dumb and chubby girl as before.!!!!" Silas hissed, throwing the nastiest glare towards Amy who was glued to the seat not even knowing whether to admit or deny all these things.

    Silas grabbed his jacket from the couch and went to leave before halting in his steps.

    "I apologize for leaving you like that in the middle of a situation Amy but I will never ever forgive you for what you did to Daniel. That person loved you above and beyond everything just to learn that you practically used him as a ladder for your career, that you even broke the friendly bond you had with him just to focus on your own life.!"

    Silas hissed in an icy tone not wanting to be in the same place as her.

    "He was right, you aren''t the same Amy Moretti as before because that Amy wouldn''t use her beloveds for power, that Amy wasn''t an unfaithful, ungrateful and conceited person who even abandoned her own son!" He spat those words at her before sprinting out of the living room leaving her to drown in this new misery which she herself chose to be a part of.

    Her breaths were getting shallow, was her life all a hallucination, was this the reality, the questions bombarded her mind but deep down she could feel the intensity, the reality behind Silas words. But was she disregarding her feelings just to show off everyone that she had a perfect life? But the thing which sliced her nerves was Daniel loved her all these years.

    ************************

    The leaves on the road blew aside by the wind displaced by the rushing car. Daniel gripped the steering wheel with his trembling hands as he took a sharp right turn before stepping on the brakes in front of a familiar place. The same lake behind their school. This lake was his hope, the place he would always come to whenever he was stressed and tired. The place where he would usually come to with Amy, laughing and talking about everything and anything.

    He slowly walks to the bridge, remembering the first time he brought her here.

    "This place is so beautiful and calm!" Amy said looking around the lake with a beautiful smile.

    "You''re welcome Ma lady!" Daniel says in a British accent spreading his arms as Amy giggles.

    He stands on the bridge as memories continue to hit him.

    "You look so beautiful!" Daniel complimented.

    "Even when I wear a potato sack!" Amy raised her brows.

    "Yes, even then you would be the most beautiful girl!" He said in a hushed tone making Amy roll her eyes with a smile.

    "Amy, give me back my book!" Daniel warned as they continued to run along the lake.

    "Not before you buy me twenties!" Amy giggled.

    "Fine! I will!" Daniel surrendered before grabbing his book not seeing that they were both on the edge.

    "You are so m��!" Amy stumbled falling into the lake not before taking Daniel with her. Reaching the surface they both burst into laughter seeing each other''s state. Her hazel eyes glowing in the night.

    "You know what''s the best thing about you!" Amy asked out of a sudden. Daniel shrugged his shoulders in denial.

    "That I can always confide in you!"

    "You will always be my best friend Daniel Saritas!" Amy said, hugging him.

    "And I will always be here for you tesoro!" He replied, eyeing the hazel-eyed beauty in front of him.

    Tears rolled down his cheeks remembering those times but now he wanted to burn every memory, every wish and desire away. The pain was becoming so unbearable for him that he wanted to erase all the memories they had together so that she would be nothing to him. But who was he kidding!

    "Damn it! Just fucking DAMN it! " he finally screamed out.

    Why did I ever fall in love with her? Why didn''t I let go of these feelings before?

    He cried and yelled, starting at the sky as if asking his destiny to stop playing with him. The aching was too much to bear but it had to go.

    "I married him for influence and power!"

    "His touch burns me!"

    "I feel ridiculous!"

    "Just fucking stop it, stop it!" He yelled, the words stinging his ears causing more pain than the sting of a snake.

    "What did I ever do to deserve this, what did I ever do to be unloved like this. Was it that difficult to be loved by someone you loved the most, What do I have to suffer in the end!"  He croaked holding back the sting of tears gathering in his eyes. He felt like his breath was slipping away as he sobbed. He never in his life sobbed like that after his terrible childhood.

    He didn''t know for how long he cried before his phone started ringing. Wiping away the tears he composed himself, staring at the screen that flashed Silas name. He let it ring for a while before rejecting it but then he saw Amy''s wallpaper on his home screen, the same picture he had in his bedroom and office. He humorlessly laughed before taking a good grip of his phone and throwing it away at a distance in the lake.

    "This is the place where I used to wish, desire and dream about you and here I am burying my love for you!" He cried out watching the ripples formed by his phone as it drowned in the lake.

    You know what sucks, that no matter how much effort you put to get something, you don''t always get your happy ending. You are just left alone with a broken heart and a thousand memories of the person that was never yours.

    ��, ........

    The guards opened the gates, as he wheeled the car inside his house. Wishing more than anything to just run away from this ache. Stepping out the first thing he saw was Silas sitting on the steps of the front door looking exhausted glancing at him with an unknown emotion.

    "Daniel, I swear I didn''t know she would do something like that. She wanted to meet me, so I thought it would be better to settle things. But I didn''t kiss her back nor agree to anything she said!" Silas started rambling as soon as Daniel walked towards him.

    "It''s okay, you don''t have to explain yourself, Silas. I know what happened there!" He croaked. Silas wanted to cry seeing his state, his face dried with tears. Silas had no idea what kind of turmoil his friend was passing through but the broken look on his face was enough to define that there was an emotional storm brewing inside him.

    "Everything ended Silas!" He whispered feeling the final shred of emotion break inside him as he choked on the reality of what had happened. The reality that he finally lost every bond he had with Amy, his tesoro, the source of his feelings. Silas himself felt a tear drip from his eye as he wrapped his arms around his friend hugging him.

    "Fuck everything Daniel, she didn''t deserve you. You know what, let''s get married and raise Ozan together. No need for anything else!" He said, trying to soothe his friend. Daniel backed away from him and smiled with tears.

    "I wish it was that easy Silas!" He mumbled,

    "Daniel��"

    "Silas go back home, I want to be alone for some time." He begged, Silas didn''t want to leave him but he knew that Daniel needed some space.. He nodded, hugging him one more time before walking away.

 Chapter 70 - CHAPTER 70

    The sun was rising indicating the start of a new day but for Amy, it felt like the start of her doom. She didn''t know for how long she sat in Silas living room frozen until realizing that she needed to leave. Her emotions were all over the place while driving and at one point she didn''t even know where to go. Finally, she came to her mother''s house, she couldn''t go back to Daniel after all the revelations.

    Tossing the keys on the table and shrugging off the striped jacket she was wearing, she slumped on the sofa. Burying her face into her palms, trying to breathe.

    "You disappointed me, Amy!" Vahide''s sad tone reached her ears as she turned around to see her mother standing near the couch watching her with disappointment and hurt. No, not again with the same emotions.

    "Mom.."

    "Don''t call me your mother Amy, I thought I raised you better but after what you did I am questioning myself that where did I go wrong!" She chided, making Amy confused.

    "Silas called me asking to keep you away from Daniel. After much pestering, he told me everything." Vahide said hurt and anger evident in her voice.

    "Mom! Why is everyone blaming me!" She cried now that everything was clear as day to everyone.

    "I am also shocked and hurt, I didn''t even know he loved me all along!!"

    "For a moment I agree with this Amy, but does it justify your behaviour with Daniel and especially Ozan. Does it justify that you married him for a selfish reason, treated him like he wasn''t anything and above all Amy Moretti, you abandoned your son? What was his fault to even begin with?" Vahide shouted, her breath now coming in gasps.

    Amy instantly rushed to her side.

    "Mom! We will talk about this later, please don''t stress, it will affect your health!" Amy begged, making her sit on the sofa.

    "Stay away from me!" Vahide said, yanking her hands away.

    "You had been lying to me all along and he always covered up for you. I should have understood the day when I saw how distant you were with Daniel when Ozan was born and you asked to take him away for your rest!" Vahide muttered angrily, rubbing her temples. Amy stood there staring at her mother,  she never talked to her this way. Was she really to be blamed alone?

    "Why Amy, why did you do this, to yourself to Daniel. He loved you!"

    Vahide asked with tears in her eyes not believing that her daughter could be this cruel.

    "Then why didn''t you all say that before, that he loves me. You, Silas and even Daniel. !" Amy exclaimed.

    "He asked me not to Amy because he wanted you to be happy with the person you loved. He was afraid that he would lose this friendship with you, that he would lose you, Amy. It was evident in his eyes whenever he looked at you, the intense emotions, the longing. He didn''t deserve what you did to him, he didn''t deserve to be ignored, used and tossed aside. Even if you weren''t willing to love him, you should have respected those years of friendship but I heard you even broke that." Vahide spat at Amy who ducked her head down.

    "Mom, I��." She was at a loss of words herself.

    "I used to be proud of you Amy but you broke my pride, Amy. I don''t even know whether to pity you or slap you!" Vahide said hurtfully.

    "I am sorry!" That''s the only thing her mind processed.

    "Don''t be. It''s not me you should apologise to!"

    "Mom, what''s happening? I didn''t want any of these things to happen!" She whimpered.

    "You brought it upon yourself, Amy. I hope you didn''t lose him!" She spat and strode inside her bedroom, slamming the door behind her making Amy flinch. She waited for the tears to fall but there were none as she slumped on the floor hugging her knees thinking about events that occurred overnight, events that changed the perspective of everything she saw.

    FLASHBACK

    A fifteen-year-old Amy was playing basketball with her friend when some snooty class fellows of her came behind.

    "Do you see Amy Moretti playing basketball! Looks like someone is trying to lose weight!" Rebecca, the bitch said.

    "I would do the same if I was in her place. I pity her being the dumbo of school. No boy even looks at her!" Samy said curling her hair with her finger.

    Amy''s nostrils flared listening to them, throwing the football aside as she went to them.

    "At least I am not a slut like you who goes around parading her body!" Amy sneered. Her friend came behind.

    Rebecca lunged forward only to be stopped by Samy.

    "Don''t waste your energy on her. You know what Amy, even Silas, your sister''s friend who flirts with everyone around doesn''t even look at you!" She spat the insult at her making Rebecca laugh.

    "Yeah! Even he doesn''t compliment her!" She said, strolling towards the exit. On the other hand, Amy''s friend was trying to calm her knowing her feisty behaviour,

    "What if he becomes my boyfriend then what will you do huh!" A hit headed Amy said.

    "That day will never come and even if it happens maybe I will apologize to you in front of the whole class and even stop calling you dumbo!" Rebecca laughed while walking out with Samy leaving Amh and her friend alone.

    "Amy why do you get involved with her, you know she likes to tease and bitch about everyone!" Her friend said picking up the basketball.

    "I didn''t start that but I will surely end this!" Amy said roughly, taking the basketball from her friend and resuming her game. Her friend looked at her uncertain but even then Amy was known for her stubbornness and feisty self and she was sure that she will keep her words, how even Amy didn''t knew but the determined glint was evident in her eyes.

    After that day, she went to Daniel like she always did whenever she was troubled and told him that Silas should treat her like a girl not as a child although she didn''t let out the whole dating Silas thing. Days went by and Silas treated her like her friend and Amy received a lot of compliments from him which she never did before although she knew Silas nature but like another teenager she fell for it, taking it in another sense and soon she proposed to Silas (who was oblivious that his friendly and flirty nature would cost him such an unexpected relation and who treated Amy like his friend )in front of the whole school and Silas out of respect accepted that.

    Flashback ends...��.

    ****************"*************

    Saritas Residence.

    Daniel walked inside Ozan''s nursery to see him still asleep.

    Martha on the other hand looked ready to droop but seeing Daniel''s face her eyes went wide. From his rosy face to glossy eyes.

    "Master! "

    "Martha, go back to your room! I am here with Ozan!" He said in a monotone leaving no room for argument. Martha worriedly nodded before strolling out of the room. Daniel stared at his sleeping son who looked like an angel. Despite everything around, he was beyond grateful to have Ozan in his life and at that moment seeing his son he reached a decision. He was going to live his life for his son, for his happiness. Now all that will matter to him was Ozan, he was going to forget everything and move on with his life. Enough of this crying. He had to live this life, letting go of everything that made him weak. He is Daniel Saritas, the ruthless person who never succumbs to weakness and now he had to make himself strong for his son, building his walls up once again to survive this heartache.

    He went to his crib to see his little boy all bundled up. He gently picked him up and sat on the rocking chair beside the crib, laying him against his broad chest. He felt a certain pang staring at the sight of the same black hair his son had. Making him remember all that he went through, he held him tightly as the pain became too unbearable, he felt as if his emotions were shredded to pieces until there was nothing left. It was like a constant tug on his heart, he closed his eyes letting the tears fall freely. He ran his hand through his son''s hair. His tiny heartbeat beating against his larger one lulling him to sleep. He smiled sadly before whispering.

    "It''s just you and me, my son but I promise to be by your side. We will get through this and live happily with each other. We are enough for each other!"

    Though he wanted Ozan to have his mothers love too but maybe it was in their destiny to live without that.

 Chapter 71 - CHAPTER 71

    The room was dark, curtains closed, an eerie silence filling the space. In the middle of the room, Amy was lying on the bed or more like curled in a bundle of sheets or more like drowning in self misery as she clutched the sheets to her chest. The last time she felt so helpless and broken was when Ayla died. She wanted to cry and scream, everything was just so much for her to take in, her mind was always giving her flashbacks mostly of Daniel as she tried to remember the times she overlooked everything just to be in her illusion. She thought she wasn''t dumb anymore, she was practical, confident and intelligent but how ironic that she dismissed such an important viewpoint of her life. After a week of questioning, pondering and reprimanding she found herself guilty, truly guilty though not in every sense. Was she really that blind and defiant to ignore the obvious reality, to ignore everything she felt in Daniel''s presence. The answer was yes! She certainly did that, she made him a victim of her frustration, anger and that buried her underlying feelings.

    Warmth, comfort and solace were what she found in his embrace every time she ran to him. He was always there for her, in the day, middle of the night, at the office, and at home. She couldn''t deny that there was always a sense of warmth, concern in his eyes for her, how his face would brighten seeing her. Was it really love that she misinterpreted as friendly behaviour? Silas never showed such emotions but then did she ever cared about what others thought. No, she was too busy in her own bubble. Thinking about this, she felt an overwhelming hatred for herself, wanting to bang her head somewhere.

    The door creaked open, illuminating the darkroom. Amy didn''t move an inch, she knew it would probably be their housekeeper bringing her food.

    "Amy!" Vahide''s troubled voice reached her ears, startling her as the former wasn''t speaking to her for the past week not that Amy tried much, she shut in her room leaving everything behind. Amy peeked from the covers to see her mother standing by her side with a concerned face.

    "Moping around wouldn''t solve your problems, Amy. Get out of this bed now!" Vahide chided pulling the covers away from her but she gasped internally seeing her state. She looked like a cavewoman with tangled unravelled hairs, swollen eyes and bags under the eyes that were prominent. Her normally pale skin looking dull, she wasn''t anything like her sophisticated Amy. It made her feel bad for neglecting and not checking up on her but still, she couldn''t forget what she did.

    "M-mom!" Amy croaked, rubbing her eyes. Vahide sighed sitting beside her, hands itching to hug her daughter but she refrained herself.

    "You haven''t left this room for a week, look at yourself. Talia has called me a lot of times to know about you. Your cases are pending and here you are ignoring your work. Do you really think that this is the right thing to do? Haven''t you learned enough about the effects of overlooking things! " Vahide chided once again.

    Amy ducked her head down, biting her lips.

    "I don''t know what to do with anything anymore mom!"

    "You have already done enough damage to yourself and the people around you, what else do you want to do?" She said in a low voice but her words were harsh. Amy turned to her mother hugging her suddenly, Vahide flinched but then after a few seconds placed her arm around her.

    "Mom, I truly don''t know what to do anymore. There is so much to deal with, I don''t even know where to even start!" Amy cried, hugging her mother tightly, trying to get some comfort.

    "You brought this upon yourself, Amy. You thought of him as an obstacle whereas he was the life you wished to have. I don''t even know how to speak to him after this. I didn''t force you to love him but I didn''t expect you to take him for granted when he had always been there for you. I shouldn''t have forced you to get married in the first place. Your career and seeking revenge didn''t mean you had to toss your family aside. Ayla would be more happy to see you working as a wife and mother, nurturing the relations that needed you instead of fighting cases."

    The words that fell from her mouth made Amy''s heart stop momentarily. Vahide pulled away from the hug, giving her a disappointing look.

    "Stop sulking Amy. If you regret then you should repent for your mistakes. Go to him Amy, mend what you have broken before it''s too late. Try to restore what you had previously. It wouldn''t be easy but you have to make an effort because this time you have broken bonds, Amy and it is never easy to repair them easily." Vahide explained subtly, praying that her daughter tries to fix this before it''s too late. Amy looked at her lap before nodding slowly.

    "I don''t know where to start from but I can''t put anyone through this anymore. I will try Mom but please don''t give me this cold shoulder." Amy said in a desperate tone. Vahide only smiled sadly.

    "You have to do this for yourself, not for me. You have disappointed me, made me question my upbringing, it''s not easy for me to forget this and the cold shoulder, haven''t you been doing the same to Daniel and Ozan. You still need my affection, Amy, don''t you think Ozan also needed his mother!" Vahide said sadly before leaving the room, not sparing her a glance.

    Guilt struck her as she tried to swallow the lump in her throat only to burst into tears. What have I done? She whispered to herself.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The weather was windy today, describing how Amy felt as she pulled up her car outside the restaurant. Dressed in a black hoodie with white pants, her swollen eyes covered behind sunglasses although there was no need for it yet she had to dress to look normal. Braving all her courage she stepped inside the restaurant, the familiar smell of lasagna hitting her nostrils making her remember how Daniel would bring her here every time she felt low, to cheer her mood. The nostalgia made her want to cry her eyes out once again but she wasn''t here for this. Glancing around her gaze fell on Silas who was sitting by the window, sipping his coffee while gazing at the weather outside. Taking a deep breath, she walked towards him and as soon as he saw her, his face turned into a pissed expression like he didn''t want to be here in the first place which was true.

    After Vahide left her alone again, Amy finally decided to leave her bed and pull this whole matter together. Thinking for quite a while, the first person who came to her mind was Silas, he was the only one who could help her at this time. She had been oblivious all these years but he knew more about Daniel and this time she needed to ask him for help but then she remembered the last time they met and was pretty sure that Silas wouldn''t even listen.

    Trying her luck, she called him and somehow made him come to meet her at the restaurant and that''s how she ended sitting in front of him with eyes cast down while he glared at her.

    Never in her life, she thought that she would have to be this embarrassed and nervous in front of anyone.

    "Silas!" She started fidgeting.

    "Don''t for a moment think that I came here just because you asked me. The reason behind this is I don''t want you to create more chaos than you have already done!" She had only seen him mildly angry once in school when someone was ridiculing Daniel but today he was really angry.

    "Why are you acting all strange with me?" Amy asked, removing the sunglasses and revealing her puffy eyes.

    "After all this, you still want me to treat you like a friend!" Silas said mockingly.

    "Do you honestly think I am the only one to be blamed here, if all these years you couldn''t tell me about your true feelings and then you should have rejected the marriage proposal! " Amy said in a broken tone. Silas looked away at this and shrugged.

    "It still doesn''t help much Amy, if I would have rejected you straight. You still had to think about marriage and then use Daniel in this. I swear I tried loving you but it wasn''t smooth Amy, I always felt forced, like this relationship was just a worldly show. We were always into arguments, I didn''t have the patience to deal with your stubbornness. I still don''t understand how Daniel has loved you despite everything!"

    It wasn''t meant to be harsh but it was like a sting....

 Chapter 72 - [Bonus ]CHAPTER 72

    "Thanks for telling me that!" Amy said with a dry laugh.

    "It still doesn''t justify your behaviour, that you hated him and neglected both him and Ozan." Silas sneered as if he suddenly remembered that.

    "I don''t hate him, Silas, don''t say that. It was so sudden and hurting Silas. Ayla died and then mom''s health deteriorated, you left me, the marriage condition and Ayla''s case. I just made him a victim of all my frustrations and anger, it didn''t sit well with me to see the person I called my best friend as my husband. At one point, I felt the intensity between us and instantly dodged it thinking that how could I feel that way with him. I guess it just infuriated me further and I ignored him to the point where I became plain rude. I was fighting my own battles which I wasn''t successful in and then Ozan was born. I wasn''t ready to be a mother Silas, I wasn''t. " She cried out, wringing her fingers in her lap.

    "I wasn''t myself then and kept on defying reality, blocking out every person and focusing on my case. I didn''t wanted to once again believe that my life will be perfect, a part of me was afraid with the assumption that whomever I loved would leave me. I didn''t wanted to go through that again and I broke off the friendship I had with him the day he confronted me because I thought he was shuffling my life. I guess I took it too far!" She shivered, lowering her glistening eyes. Silas felt an ounce of sympathy for her but then the heartbroken look on Daniel''s face washed it away. All this could have been avoided if she didn''t dodge everything and crush his friend''s feelings, letting out all her frustrations on him.

    "Tell me, Amy, did I ever hurt you despite my feelings. Did Daniel tell you about his feelings? No, because he didn''t want to lose you, I am sure the day he had told you about his feelings you would have distanced yourself. No one ever did anything to hurt you but what about you Amy. In your stubbornness and hostility, you hurt everyone around you, take a look at yourself you aren''t the same Amy. You have put all your effort into seeking revenge that you forget who needed you the most, who was there to help fight your battles with you. You even kissed me in front of him, you claimed to be her best friend but do you even know a single thing or shit he has been through all his childhood. You confided in him but did you ever let him confide in you. I always called you a brat when I first met you but Daniel always denied that. No one forced you to love him, he didn''t deserve what you did to him, especially Ozan. I never thought a mother could be like you. In this game of destiny, Daniel is the one left broken and used!" Silas explained with a glint of sadness in his eyes.

    Amy just stared down, the always confident Amy unable to look him in the eye as she wiped her tears.

    "What do you want from me, Amy?" Silas asked, eyeing his watch.

    Amy swallowed, not knowing where to start from.

    "I don''t know Silas, I messed up pretty badly this time but I-I really n-need to talk to him, I know I shouldn''t have done what I did, I think there is no way I can justify it enough but I want you to help me in fixing everything!" Amy asserted, wiping away her tears with the sleeves of her hoodie and staring at Silas who sat there observing her expressions. Indeed there was remorse in her eyes, how quickly she regained her senses. He wanted to scoff at that.

    "It''s not easy to mend the broken bonds, Amy Saritas!" Silas said, emphasizing the surname. Amy flinched but composed herself.

    "If my stubbornness and negligence can break everything, I will make sure to rebuild everything with my determination!" Amy said with a certain firmness in her voice although her insides were still quivering. Even Silas was shocked to hear that but kept on the same serious face.

    "I can''t help you even if I want Amy!" Silas said, shaking his head.

    "Silas, please I real-----"

    "He left!" the unexpected words left his mouth.

    "L-left!" Amy repeated the word, shocked and confused.

    "Just for you to know he didn''t run away like me. It''s unlike him to run away from his problems no matter how tormenting they are. There was a problem in our headquarters in New York and being the CEO he needed to take the matters into his own hands. You know when it was announced he didn''t want to go in the first place because of Ozan and you but I guess the things that happened last week made him take his decision. He left a few days ago!" Silas informed in a normal way like he wasn''t dropping a bomb on Amy who sat there still unable to respond.

    ''He left'' the word her brain was processing.

    ''Did you ever give him a reason to stay!" Her subconscious screamed.

    Guilt struck her with full force as she fiddled with her nails. Silas sighed heavily, seeing her not responding, it was a rare sight that Amy was out of words in her life.

    "H-how long?" Amy managed to say in a low voice.

    "I can''t precisely tell you that, it depends on how long it takes to settle everything down!" Silas said he didn''t prefer to tell her but then seeing her state he felt like she at least deserved to know that.

    "Leave him alone there Amy, let him get through this for a while. I believe this space will be good for all of us. Take this time to evaluate, ponder and reconsider yourself. If you want to repent, otherwise move on, you are free to do whatever." Silas told her before standing up and turning away.

    "I don''t know why I am telling you this Amy but if you ever visit his house, there is a scrapbook-like a diary in his closet under the towel rack. It will uncover things for you in a different light  and I hope you will be able to bear it." He said solemnly before walking away leaving behind a still Amy. This time him walking away didn''t bobotherer much as it did before, either she was already not in a good state or either her illusion of loving Silas was finally breaking.

    ********************

    Have you ever felt moments of intense and utter loneliness that you just want it to end? Amy felt the same starting at the dark house in front of her. The same house she walked into as Mrs Saritas, where she spent almost two years of her life not even taking care of her surroundings. The house felt familiar yet like she never lived here before but wasn''t it true that she only came home to sleep or when it was necessary. The guards on duty stood straight and opened the gate seeing the familiar car. Amy parked her car on the same spot beside Daniel''s car and numbly walked inside the house. It wasn''t dark inside but dimly light and quiet as she stepped in. A sudden chill ran through her spines as she passed by the lounge and gazed at the couch where Daniel would wait for her, his smile and concerned eyes as he greeted her and she would rudely walk away with a curt answer. A lone tear fell from her eyes as she realized he wasn''t there waiting for her.

    She climbed the stairs and eventually reached his room; it was like her feet were carrying her on their own accord. His room was as before, not a single thing out of place, the smell of his woody and citrus cologne lingering around as she inhaled deeply. Slowly she stepped further in, she hadn''t been here much. The moonlight was slightly illuminating the room through the large glass window which provided a shade of the swimming pool in front. She gazed around the empty room only to halt on a certain picture frame of her neatly placed on his nightstand with a cursive tesoro written on the end. She gasped, covering her mouth, backing away. She touched the door of the closet and remembered about the diary Silas was talking about, shakily turning the knob she went inside and began to search for it, hoping it to be in the same place and luckily it was. Sitting on the edge of the rack she began to flip pages only to gasp loudly with widened eyes, her jaw drops when she sees her pics all the way from childhood to a few years back, some were group photos some with Daniel and mostly there were her solos, beneath them was dates and events written. The first time she met Amy to everything that happened over the years.. His emotions feelings and his love everything was written there as he poured them out.

 Chapter 73 - [Bonus ]CHAPTER 73

    With each passing page, her heartbeat grew more irrational as tears began to flood from her eyes. From spending time with her to laughing for the first time, he mentioned her to be his angel and tesoro, his world. She felt the intensity behind those words like every page and every single thing written there was a witness of his love.

    20 November 2001

    Does it happen that someone''s mere presence lights up your day, that you want to see them smile every day in front of your eyes? Does your heartbeat frantically when they hug you, place a kiss on your cheek. Have you ever had that warm fluttery feeling inside your heart? I could swear that this happens to me whenever she is close. Now I am sounding like a teenage girl but if that''s what you call love then yes I am in love with Amy Moretti.

    Daniel S

    3 Feb 2002

    Yesterday I laughed a full-blown laugh because of tesoro. I don''t even remember the time when I laughed like this, maybe it was the first time I ever laughed properly. It was even surprising to hear my voice. I didn''t have any nightmares about my past today. Maybe staying close to her wipes away my worries.

    Daniel S

    4 May 2003

    Today was my birthday and Amy brought a cute sweater for me. Now I will also have something warm to wear apart from the thin sweaters that I have.

    15 October 2003

    My hands are aching today because I was overworked today at the cafe. But it''s okay as long it is for her happiness. Tesoros birthday is close and I have to get her a worthy present.

    She finally reached the last page with trembling hands.

    18 March 2007

    Today I am nervous and happy at the same time. Happy because I made my first million today and nervous because today I will express my feelings to Amy. I hope she accepts my love. Today after gaining my first million, I got some strength that maybe I have made myself capable of for Amy because I want to give everything to tesoro. I hope everything goes well.

    Daniel S

    The diary slipped from her hand as she began sobbing. It was the same day he proposed to Silas, no wonder why Daniel wasn''t himself that day. Old memories begin to flash behind her eyes after reading the diary.

    FLASHBACK.

    Amy was sitting beside his father''s grave. Today was his death anniversary. Although Amy had only three years with her father and only had few memories of him, she still missed him and yearned for his father''s love. Not that their mother wasn''t enough, she was the best one could ask, yet her father''s untimely death left a void in their hearts. She was staring at her father''s tombstone with glossy eyes when she felt someone''s presence behind her.

    She turned and glanced around only to see Daniel standing behind her with a sympathetic and concerned face giving her a warm smile.

    "What! " Amy snapped.

    "I just wanted to see how you are doing!" Daniel mumbled.

    "I don''t need your sympathy Daniel, leave me alone." Amy seethed and turned her face away.

    "I didn''t want to disturb you, Tesoro, I just wanted to share your pain and give you company. It''s better to grieve with others than be alone. But if you want to be alone, it''s okay I will go away!" Daniel muttered sadly turning away but Amy immediately grabbed his hand.

    "No please don''t leave me alone!" Amy said, Daniel, smiled before sitting beside her. His hand was still in her grasp.

    "I miss him!" Amy said sadly and Daniel''s heart constricted seeing her state.

    "I know tesoro but crying is not the right thing. What would Vahide mom feel when she sees you like this? You need to gain self-confidence and become a wonderful person so that your father would be at ease and proud of his daughter!"

    "Aren''t you 15!" Amy said, wiping her tears.

    "Huh!"

    "You are too intense for your age!" Amy said softly.

    "I am flattered!" Daniel replied shyly.

    "You look cute when you are shy!" Amy said, chuckling making him more embarrassed.

    "Maybe I should leave!" Daniel said fake hurting.

    "No! stay with me. I feel comfortable with you." She mumbled resting her head on his shoulder sitting in comfortable silence.

    "Me too tesoro!" Daniel whispered softly gazing at her face.

    Flashback ends.

    Every single memory was striking against her heart.

    "You are the best thing that ever happened to me tesoro!"

    "I would even share my twinkies with you!"

    "I will always be there for you!"

    "You look beautiful in everything you wear!"

    "I don''t need birthday presents tesoro, your presence is enough!"

    She felt as if he was whispering those words near her and for a moment she looked to the door but there wasn''t anyone, she was alone all alone.

    Suddenly her breathing became shallow as she ran out of the closet and then outside his room. Everything in there was making her guilt level high and killing her. Standing outside his room, she began taking deep breaths. After a while, she finally calmed her nerves a bit and numbly started walking but paused again when she came in front of Ozan''s nursery. She quickly looked away but then again she gave in to her instincts and went inside. Her legs were shaking as she stood there glancing at the beautifully decorated pastel coloured room, it wasn''t the stereotypical blue colour like she expected it to be. Everything was oriented and neat, gazing at the photo frames on the wall. She wobbled towards them and traced every picture with her unsteady fingers, it was Ozan''s when he was born, then two months old, then of him and Daniel in his office and a recent photo.

    Amy remembered the day she held him in his arms, it was such a surreal feeling seeing his little body mould into her arms, he was a replica of his father with only her black hair. Then she remembered handing him back to Daniel like he wasn''t her child. How she refused to breastfeed him saying she was busy. Her heart constricted remembering every cruel thing she did as a mother, hell she didn''t even deserve to be called a mother. Silas was right, mom was right, I was cruel and selfish to forget about my own. Her fingers then come in contact with a photo frame that was from their wedding day. She remembered how many cruel words she said about that day to Daniel and how he quietly listened to them. How he quietly took all the responsibility for their son and managed his work along with fulfilling the role of both parents.

    She slumped beside the rocking chair, clutching the photo frame which had Daniel and Ozan''s pic closer to her chest while sobbing uncontrollably. She wanted to run away somewhere far, cry her heart out and bang her head somewhere for being such a hostile, terrible and bitter person. Her shoulders were shaking as she cried and cried, she should have died in place of Ayla. She didn''t deserve to live after what she had done, where the hell was she in these past two years, oh yeah running after a case with dead ends. Maybe this was her punishment for being so awful. How can she neglect her own son and Daniel like this? He was all but caring towards her, she even remembered the times he would come to sit by her side, trying to talk to her. Saying that he was ready to walk every path with her, that he would be there. He was there all along, waiting, hoping and being patient and what did she do. Kiss Silas in front of him, giving him the impression that even I could cheat behind his back. She cried and cried the whole night as her mistakes struck her with full force, eventually, exhaustion took over her and she let the darkness consume her.

    Amy groaned as the sunlight hit her face, making her rub her eyes and sat up. She blinked her eyes only to realize that she fell asleep on the floor beside Ozan''s crib, her back was hurting like a bitch but it wasn''t comparable to the dull throb she still felt in her heart. Looking at her hands, she noticed that she slept holding the picture frame all night. Running her hand through it gently, a sudden determination riled up in her. Maybe Silas was right, this space was maybe good for everyone. She needed to evaluate her feelings and work to make herself better for Ozan and Daniel.

    She couldn''t say she was in love with Daniel but there was a part of her that said she would be there too.

    It was an empowering thought, it made her capable of setting her life in order. She made a promise to herself at that moment. Either she will rebuild her life with Daniel or either she was going to die trying for it......

 Chapter 74 - [Bonus ]CHAPTER 74

    CHAPTER 74

    One year later...��

    Daniel strode into the boardroom with his shoulders square and head held high, the same powerful aura surrounding him as he sat at the head seat. Everyone in the room greeted him and he simply nodded without any smile. The presenter without wasting any time jumped into the presentation, slide after slide giving information about the current market index and increasing profits over the year. Every single person listened carefully as if Daniel would make them stand and repeat the whole discussion again while he sat there with a stoic expression listening to the already known facts.

    Soon the presentation was over and every head turned towards Daniel as if waiting for the verdict. With the same hard look, he straightened his posture before starting.

    "Seeing the reports and listening to the facts in briefing today I can say that within a span of one year we have progressed far beyond our target. Making Soft tech Corp. successfully expand in the automobile field and attain a name across the globe!" Daniel said in a cold tone. The thing which only changed in Daniel Saritas was that he became even more cold and expressionless with everyone around. Employees would dread doing any assigned work wrong, staying away from him. One cold look from Daniel was enough to make them faint. He wasn''t rude, he was just cold without any expression and vibe, no one knew what he would say the next moment. One wrong move and you would be fired, he simply upheld his title of Ice king. The only person exempted from this iciness was Ozan.

    Everyone in the room applauded, happy to see their hard work paying off.

    "Sir, you deserve most of the credit for this success, it wouldn''t have been possible if you didn''t come here to resolve the issues and guide everyone around. Your name is enough to lure people''s minds!" Thomas the marketing manager said.

    "This is my company and I must make it uphold its strength and status. I don''t like to play with people''s minds and I would rather not want the same for my company. If people trust our company, we should keep up with their trust and continue to put our efforts." Daniel said in a rather harsh tone. The manager swallowed before nodding.

    "We will continue to work hard Sir!" Thomas said.

    "It would be good for you and this company. As of now, I have an important announcement to make!" Daniel said making everyone look at each other in confusion and worry.

    "Since the issues and problems this branch suffered initially are resolved and everything has been going smoothly according to the required standards, I would like to say that I would be returning to the headquarters soon. My position there could not be left for such a long time and there are meetings and problems that I need to address." Daniel announced rigidly.

    "But this doesn''t mean, things would go out of hand. I am appointing Mr Noah as the executive manager here. You will all work under his assistance, I would not be here most of the time but this is my company and I will always be updated. Remember that no negligence and tardiness will be tolerated." He said strictly before rising from his seat and shaking hands with Noah.

    "I will put my efforts to not disappoint you and this company sir!" The middle-aged man said appreciatively. Daniel nodded.

    "You better not Noah!" Daniel said before giving everyone a stern glance and walking out of the boardroom towards his own office a few steps away.

    Stepping inside his office, he took a sigh walking towards the glass window. The sky was getting dark although it was evening indicating bad weather and rain soon, the one thing about New York was its unpredictable weather.

    He stared ahead, slightly rubbing his newly formed stubble, the sound of thunder reaching his ears. How many nights he would lie awake thinking about her for hours, thinking of the happy life they could have had together. Hoping in the dark lonely nights to see a fragment of hope but it all got absorbed in the moonlight eventually making him realize that this love only gave him agony, an ache that was trapped within his throat making him unable to speak but he had to let go and he did.

    The past year had been hell for him, all he did was work and spend time with Ozan who remained ill for two months getting weaker until he finally started to get better. At the office, he would work like a robot, making his company reach the heights of success. Spending as much time as possible with Ozan and then again work. The nightmares worsened his situation making him take antidepressants, this wasn''t easy for him along with these things he had to move on from memories of her. One thing that made him hate himself was the fact that he couldn''t feel any hatred towards Amy after what she did. There was resentment but not hate, her image would flash before his eyes and he would quickly drown himself in work to get rid of her thoughts. He had to move on, accept that Amy wasn''t even his, to begin with, and he couldn''t force her, it was her life and she didn''t want him in it. He was tired of hoping and patiently waiting and now he was ready to let go. They say holding on is worse than letting go but Daniel didn''t agree to that, at least in holding on you have to hope while letting go is another word to end. Sometimes he would wake up and feel her around him but she wasn''t anywhere.

    He couldn''t take this anymore, this pain and ache would have killed him and he knew he had to live, if not for himself then Ozan. It is what he was doing, moving forward with Ozan. It wasn''t easy to didn''t think about the person who was part of your every thought but he did it, he buried his feelings for Amy deep within his heart, letting go of every wish and desire he once had.

    The ringing of the cell phone brought him out of his reverie as he glanced towards it and pressed the answer, the grinning face of his friend appeared in front of him inciting a small smile on his face as sat on his leather chair.

    "Hi, how did the meeting go with the board of directors!

    "Yes! My dear friend, I am completely fine and no, those judgmental bitches didn''t kill me!" Silas said with a frown.

    "Sometimes I can''t believe I made you in charge in my presence!" Daniel said subtly.

    "That''s because I am the best!"

    "No, because you were the only one I could choose and trust on such short notice!" Daniel retorted with the rise of his brows. Silas huffed in response.

    "Fine! The meeting went smoothly but they need your presence to finalize the new projects, Mr Bossman!"

    "Don''t worry I will be there in a few days since the problem here has been taken care of, the reviews from the market and investors were exceptional!" Daniel informed nonchalantly.

    Silas grinned wider.

    "OH MY GOSH! You are coming back. Finally, I would be able to live my life again. You know what, I don''t even remember when was the last time I went to parties or slept all night peacefully without the worry of workload the next day!" Even though Daniel didn''t exactly express it in words, he was quite impressed by the way Silas handled things behind.

    "I didn''t attain status and position by going to parties and fooling around. I had to pour my sweat and blood into the roots of this company to make it stand firmly against others!"

    "Overconfidence!" Silas coughed.

    "Facts!" Daniel corrected.

    "Whatever!" Silas said sarcastically.

    "Anyways! How have you and Ozan been doing these past days!"

    "We have been fine apart from the fact that I didn''t get to spend much time with him this past week due to winding up work and all. It makes me feel bad since I don''t like neglecting him. If Martha didn''t come here with us, I don''t know how I would have dealt with these things alone." Daniel sighed.

    "Don''t blame yourself much Daniel, you have been an amazing father this far and I know it will be the same in the future. Look at yourself, you look tired!"

    "It''s nothing I am not used to Silas!" He muttered.

    "Uhm, Daniel, would you be fine coming back here?" Silas asked warily.

    Daniel knew what he was talking about, a part of him didn''t want to go back and face the turmoil again but then he reminded himself that he had moved on. Besides, it doesn''t matter there would be just the two of them either it''s here or back home and he eventually had to go back, it wasn''t like anyone was waiting for him there��...

 Chapter 75 - CHAPTER 75

    Previously,

    ******************

    Daniel knew what he was talking about, a part of him didn''t want to go back and face the turmoil again but then he reminded himself that he had moved on. Besides, it doesn''t matter there it was just the two of them either here or back home and he eventually had to go back, it wasn''t like anyone was waiting for him there��..

    ********************

    "I am not running away from anyone Silas. Eventually, I had to come back!" Daniel said, now gazing at the water droplets falling against the glass window.

    "I know but Amy has been wa-----"

    "Does it matter anymore Silas? Nothing is lately where it used to be!"

    Silas nods realizing that he might have made him remember some bitter things.

    "Anyways, should I arrange a welcome party for you in the office or should I lay a red carpet at the airport or ----"  Silas began to ramble..

    "Hold your ideas, Silas. I am not returning from a voyage or something. God help with you and your party ideas!" Daniel chuckled lightly starting at his friend.

    "Touch��!" Silas huffed.

    "Well, I am leaving office now. See you in two days and no such welcome ideas" Daniel told strictly.

    "Fine! See ya!" Silas said ending the call with his usual grin.

    Daniel shook his head before leaving his cabin.

    ......��..

    It was evening when Daniel arrived at his penthouse which he bought for his stay in New York. Like always, he expected to hear Ozan playing with Martha in the living room or watching his poems but to his disappointment, he wasn''t there, the whole house was silent making him worried until he heard giggles and sounds from his nursery. Smiling, Daniel walked towards his room, standing on the front of the opened bathroom door as he started at the scene in front of him.

    Inside, Martha was kneeling beside the bathtub, covered in foam and water while Ozan was playing in the tub with his rubber elephants, shrieking and clapping his hands. His black hair in spikes made with foam as he clearly enjoyed his bath time. The only thing he enjoyed other than playing with his father, the soon-to-be two-year-old was always bright and smiling. Due to his recent fever and illness, he wasn''t very healthy and looked like a year old child. Daniel as always was constantly worried for him until Doctors assured him that not all children have the chubby physique and besides there wasn''t any physical problem despite his weak appearance. But then again he has been ill for two months, it will take him some time to get healthy again.

    "Daddy!" Ozan shouted seeing his father''s figure standing at the door. Surprised Martha also turned backwards with a smile.

    "Master!"

    "It''s okay Martha, you go and change your dress. I will bathe him!" Daniel responded walking past her to the tub. She simply nodded before moving out of the scene.

    "How''s my little boy!" Daniel smiled ruffling his spikes.

    "Daddy up!" Ozan demanded raising his arms. Daniel chuckled.

    "Fine, let me wash you first and then I will carry you okay!" Daniel unhooked the hose, draining all the water and then continued to wash his small body without much hassle.

    After washing and drying, Daniel dressed him in his rainbow-striped pyjamas before freshening up himself. Holding him in his embrace, Daniel went towards the kitchen, the same time Martha was setting the table. Strapping Ozan in his high chair, Daniel sat beside him on the stool.

    "Let me feed you first!" Daniel said grabbing a spoon and feeding him some mashed peas. Ozan immediately shook his head.

    "Yucky, No..!" Ozan said scrunching up his nose.

    "No, it''s not yucky it''s yummy and healthy Ozan!" Daniel persuaded again, moving the spoon closer to his mouth but the little boy didn''t budge making him sigh.

    "How about you eat this and then Daddy will take you on a plane ride!"

    At this, the little boy turned his head.

    "Plane!" Ozan repeated with an elated expression.

    "Yes, we will fly on a plane!"

    Ozan made a thinking face before opening his mouth a bit. Smiling Daniel scooped a bit of food in his mouth which he forcefully swallowed with a pout making him chuckle.

    "Daddy loves you son but don''t you want to be healthy and strong as daddy!" Daniel said.

    Ozan instantly bobbed his head up and down.

    "Then you will have to eat vegetables at night!" Daniel said, placing a chaste kiss on his cheeks and then continued to feed him as the little boy gave him a gummy smile with the same eyes as him.

    "Are we going somewhere, Master!" Martha butted in, referring to earlier talk about the plane ride. She knew Daniel wouldn''t bribe Ozan with a bluff, the little boy was obsessed with planes and animals.

    "We are going back home, Martha. You can say my work here is completed. I was going to tell you this after dinner but since you know now, you can start packing. We will be leaving the day after tomorrow." Daniel informed, feeding Ozan who was unwillingly eating it.

    "I will get to it, Master!" Martha responded with a small smile.

    "Good!" Daniel replied.

    "Daddy eat!" Ozan said, raising his hand to give him what looked like a mushy boiled potato that was on his plate. He lowered his head to eat it without batting an eyelash, grimly swallowing it. It was usual for him, whenever he fed Ozan, the little boy would always give him a bite in the end.

    Martha snickered seeing Daniel''s expression.

    "I thought vegetables were yummy!" She repeated, Daniel glared in return but then started chuckling. Wiping Ozan''s mouth and kissing him on the cheeks.

    After dinner and putting Ozan to sleep, Daniel went to discuss certain things with Ashton, asking him to make arrangements for their return in two days. Just as he finished talking to him, he saw Ozan pattering towards him, rubbing his eyes and dragging the ear of a grey plush elephant on the floor.

    "Hey! Why are you awake!" Daniel said, lifting him in his arms and just like always he hid his face in Daniel''s crook.

    "Ozan sleep Daddy!" The little boy muttered in a sleepy tone making him understand that he wanted to sleep with Daniel.

    Daniel smiled, rubbing his back and carrying him towards his bed.

    "Fine! You can sleep with Daddy!"

    Pulling the covers open, Daniel climbed into the bed and laid down with Silas against his chest as he ran fingers through his hair. Within a few minutes, the little boy was asleep, his even heartbeat soothing Daniel as he laid there staring at the white ceiling.

    Raising a child on your own who is super attached to you isn''t very easy. It tends to occupy your mind a lot, at times Daniel would forget about things he had never forgotten before like he would forget his meetings or sometimes purposely postpone them when Ozan wouldn''t let him leave him. The little boy was attached to the hip with him, he would sometimes even forget to check out his important emails and phone calls despite the constant reminder from Ashton. If it wouldn''t have been for Martha''s help, Daniel would have definitely lost his sanity working as a robot in his empire and as a doting father at home. But he loved each and every single moment of being with Ozan. Things he would never change for the world, moments that he cherished, that make him tackle every challenge that comes with parenting.

    Daniel sighed, placing a kiss on his forehead, he was his little beautiful son that despite suffering from a high fever would always smile at his father like he didn''t want him to be worried because of him. He was a ball of happiness, always laughing and smiling. The only thing he wants is to be with his father all the time or have his animal or plane toys. He wasn''t a crying stubborn child, one look from his father was enough to make him smile and that filled Daniel''s heart with immense joy and happiness that someone in this world loved him to this extent.

    There were days when he missed her more than anything, nothing was there to fill that void but there were days when he felt that it was easy to forget and live without the thought of her, to face the reality that he had been wishing for a hopeless case.

    It had taken him a lot of time to realize and accept that. But he had to move on, it hurt a lot but with acceptance comes ease.

    There would be nights when he would cry to sleep hugging Ozan when the intensity of reality would become too much. Waking up from his nightmares he would run to Ozan''s nursery and hug him. He had become his light in this despair and he couldn''t thank the heavens enough for such a beautiful gift.

 Chapter 76 - CHAPTER 76

    You being near to me, still

    You being my hope, still

    You being my feeling, but still...

    You are not mine.

    This is my grievance, don''t know why.

    The black escalade made its way on the road, navigating towards the runway. Soon it reaches the destination, the guards at the gate after security check opens the gate nodding at the man inside the car. The car drives up to the plane where Ashton was standing beside the pilot.

    Daniel stepped out of the car with the same strong aura, holding Ozan in his arms who gave a wide gummy grin seeing the plane..

    The driver starts taking out his stuff from the boot and helping the staff loading it on the plane.

    "Morning Mr Saritas, it''s good to see you again!" The pilot greets with a handshake.

    "Thank you, Mark, should we board!"

    "Yes, we will be taking off in a few minutes!" The pilot said moving aside to let him enter first. Daniel nodded, stepping inside the plane with Martha and Ashton behind. They both went to sit at the back seats while Daniel sat in the middle chair, settling Ozan in his lap carefully and buckling his belt.

    A stewardess walks in.

    "Morning Mr Saritas! Would you like something to drink?" She asks in a professional manner.

    "Thanks, not right now!" Daniel replies dismissing her.

    "This is your captain Mark here, we are going to take off in a few minutes for Istanbul, Turkey. Please fasten your seatbelts and make sure that your electronic devices are turned off." The pilot announced and after fifteen minutes they were in the sky. Daniel bundled up Ozan in his lap who was clapping when he saw the sky and clouds.

    "Daddy cwouds!" Ozan muttered amazed by the scene, pointing his little fingers at the window. Daniel chuckled, happy to see his son enjoying the ride instead of becoming fussy as many children do.

    "Isn''t it amazing!" Daniel muttered but Ozan was too busy admiring the scene to listen. Daniel rubbed his head, smoothing his soft hairs. Deep down there was an antsy feeling in his heart as he thought about his home. There weren''t many happy memories left there apart from Ozan and he didn''t want to face any turmoil again. He didn''t know where Amy was or what she was doing now, although Neil and Saim were still with her but he didn''t ask them about any details. No, it took him a lot of time to accept certain things and he wasn''t going to think about anything related to his marriage or about Amy.

    After a ten hour-long flight they finally landed in Istanbul. By the time Ozan was asleep, Daniel''s back was sore at this point as he grunted walking down the aisle holding Ozan close. Stepping on the land, he took a deep breath, it was already nighttime in Istanbul.

    "Master, let me take him to the car, you have been holding him for a long time. Stretch your muscles for a while." Martha urged, reaching out her hand for Ozan.

    "It''s okay Martha, I am not that tired. Just bring his bag and sit in the car. I will be there in a minute."

    Martha begrudgingly nodded before walking to the waiting Range Rover.

    After talking with Ashton for a moment and thanking the pilot, Daniel went to his car.

    "Welcome back Sir!" Noah greeted him with a smile opening the car door.

    "Thanks, Noah!" Daniel replied with a nod settling inside his car.

    After the ride home, Martha forcefully took Ozan away from Daniel to his nursery asking him to freshen up and take some rest. The house was already cleaned by the maids and everything was in place, the kitchen restocked, swimming pool and garden cleaned as if he never left in the first place. Daniel made a mental note to praise Martha later for managing everything.  Even his room was the same as he entered looking around it but then his eyes paused on the familiar photo frame that was neatly placed on the nightstand. Before his mind could rush back to any antsy thoughts, he walked towards it and without a second thought placed it in the drawer.

    ''No, you got this Daniel!'' his mind consoled him.

    There was some feeling in his mind that she might still be living here but why would she. He did a huge favour on her by going away and releasing her from this obligation, it was for the better to part ways than to linger on one-sided love.

    Taking shower and checking on Ozan, Daniel drifted to the much-needed sleep after such an exhausting flight hoping that everything will be smooth from now on, only if he knew.

    The next day rolled in and despite Martha''s urge to take a day off and rest, Daniel went to his company. Ozan was quite sleepy today. Maybe he was still exhausted so he decided to let him stay at home with Martha. Everyone at the office started to greet and welcome him as soon as he stepped inside, many congratulated him for the success of their new branch. Daniel said thanks to everyone tonelessly. He was relieved that Silas wasn''t waiting for him with confetti and red carpet but he was proved wrong the moment he entered his office.

    "WELCOME BACK!!!" a shrill sound reached his ear along with the confetti that was now scattered everywhere on the floor and some on his shirt and hair too. Daniel sighed and started ahead, there was his idiot friend with his dramatic smile beside Nadia who was smiling while shaking her head. Ashton was also standing at the side uncomfortably, Daniel he wasn''t at fault.

    "Sir, I��" he started.

    "It''s okay Ashton, leave it for now and ask the help to clean my office later!"

    "Okay, Sir!" Ashton replied with a sigh of relief walking out.

    Before he could turn towards the other two people, he was engulfed in a tight hug, catching him off guard.

    "I missed you so much!" Silas said sniffing.

    "Silas, for God sake let him take a breath!" Nadia chided, giving Daniel a sorry look.

    "It''s okay Nadia, I really did miss seeing this drama queen here," Daniel responded, patting his back.

    "Instead of saying I missed you too, you are calling me a drama queen!" Silas frowned, giving a hurt expression.

    "By the way, you look hotter with this stubble!" Silas said, touching his face. Daniel yanked his hand away.

    "Are you for serious Silas, I didn''t know you turned gay!"

    "I am not feeling ignored here!" Nadia said, giving a glare to Silas.

    "How do you cope with this idiot!" Daniel asked, hugging her.

    "Don''t ask me that question!" Nadia said smiling, pulling away from the hug.

    "You people don''t care for my emotions. As for your question, I am not gay and why would I be when I have this beautiful woman here!" Silas said, giving a peck on Nadia''s cheek who in turn nudged him

    Daniel stared amused at the couple.

    "Then when are you getting married to this beautiful woman!" Daniel asked with a smirk. At this Silas gulped while Nadia scowled.

    "Marriage!" Nadia scoffed.

    "This idiot hasn''t even proposed to me yet!" Nadia said, pointing a finger at his chest.

    "Proposal thing is dramatic, I would directly go for marriage!"

    "Says the drama queen!" Daniel mocked.

    "Enough about us, you look changed, Daniel. Silas was right, you look more dashing with this stubble!" Nadia complimented.

    "I was always hot and handsome Nadia!" Daniel remarked.

    "Again overconfidence!" Silas said scoffing.

    "Again Facts!" Daniel replied.

    "Whatever, where is Ozan. I wanted to see him, he must have grown a lot!" Silas said with a frown.

    "He was sleepy, so I decided to let him sleep. Besides, I am developing his habit of staying at home. It''s not good for a child to grow in the office." Daniel stated.

    "But��.."

    "Here he goes again, Silas stop acting like a child. We can go and meet him later at his house. Daniel is right, he deserves to grow up in a homely environment!" Nadia retorted, hitting him in the shoulder. Not only did she look like a tomboy with her boyish haircut but she also acted like one.

    "Stop hitting me woman, I am not made up of porcelain!" Silas muttered, rubbing his chest.

    "A perfect match, I might say!" Daniel said with a smirk adoring the dramatic couple in front of him.

    "Since you are here Daniel, why don''t we go and grab some coffee from the new cafe a few blocks away!" Silas said in an excited tone.

    "No, I have a lot of things to catch up with!"

    "Please Daniel, I am sure you can give us half an hour from your time. It''s been a year!" Nadia pleaded.

    "And no further excuses, you should be at home resting considering you came back yesterday but still you are here and not having a cup of coffee with your friends is not a fair thing!" Silas chided.

    "I agree!" Nadia retorted, folding her arms. Daniel stared at them with a thinking face.

    "Fine, for half an hour!" He agreed.

    "Oh come on now, you can continue your boring work later Mr Workaholic. We are coming coffee and cream rolls" Silas grinned running out as Nadia and Daniel followed him with a chuckle. Sometimes he felt truly blessed to have such people as an intimate part of his life...

 Chapter 77 - CHAPTER 77

    There is someone in my eyes

    Whose face is the same as yours

    Was it your eyes or

    Was it your talks the reason

    That you became a desire of my heart....

    Daniel was standing on the bridge, enjoying the soft breeze that drifted across his hair and face. The whole scene was enough to calm his nerves whenever he was stressed or troubled. This place was the only thing he missed the most being away.

    ''You missed her too!'' His subconscious reminded him. Daniel shrugged the thought away not wanting to disturb his peace of mind..

    ''I have missed her but now I am coming to terms with my reality!'' He whispered to himself. He wanted to be firm on this thought that nothing was going to trouble him and disturb the peace he is building around him.

    ''I wish it was easy to think that what seemed forever was just a moment.'' Daniel''s mind wandered as he gazed ahead at the

    On the other hand,

    Amy climbed out of her car walking towards the lake bridge still in her courtroom attire. Black dress pants with matching blazer, looking sophisticated as always. For a year she has been trying to cope with the guilt stored in her heart but with each passing day, it tends to increase more like a never-ending burden has been placed on her shoulders. She was changed, everyone around her said the same, no longer the rude and stubborn person but still confident and poised in her cases. Guess it took the wrong turn of events to turn her bad and then even worse to shake her back. Reconsidering herself and what she had been really added more guilt to the plate, she even began to hate her but then again hating oneself doesn''t negate what has been done. The best thing was to refine herself and her flaws, the first thing being done was to consider others opinions too and let go of her stubbornness for once. It was the most difficult thing for her. Even Talia and Kevin were surprised to see such a sudden change but that didn''t mean she wasn''t easy going in the courtroom. Just changed her attitude towards others.

    Vahide was still the same with her, only talking to her when needed. It hurt Amy but she knew she had disappointed everyone around her, even herself. Some days she would go back to Daniel''s home, seeing Ozan''s baby album, reading Daniel''s scrapbook again and again realizing how much she had missed in her life. No matter how much she wanted to go and live there, she couldn''t with the guilt and ache lingering everywhere around the lonely house. She would sometimes even call Silas to ask about Daniel and Ozan, the only response was they were fine, nothing else. The only thing left for her was to wait, hoping that it wasn''t too late for her to repent.

    Walking towards the lake, she remembered the first time Daniel brought her here.

    FLASHBACK:

    A fifteen-year-old Daniel was studying in the library when Amy came to sit beside him with a frown.

    "Daniel, what are you doing here?" Amy asked in a low voice.

    "Playing poker, tesoro what do you think we do in a library!" Daniel said with a smile still focused on his project.

    Amy rolled her eyes. "But I want to go to the park today and mom won''t allow me to be there alone!"

    "Take Ayla or Silas with you!" Daniel replied nonchalantly.

    "Ayla also has an assignment and Silas said he had his stupid video game match!" Amy responded, trying to close his book.

    "Tesoro, this is an important project. I will go some other time!" Daniel said with a pleading expression on his face, concentrating again on his work. Amy being stubborn huffed in response but then an idea clicked in her mind. Grabbing her water bottle from the bag, she poured some of the cold water on Daniel''s jacket.

    "TESORO WHAT DID YOU DO��.." Daniel shouted with an incredulous expression.

    "Mr Saritas, out of this library right now!" The old library assistant said with an irritated expression. Some of the students sitting around started snickering. Daniel looked in disbelief at Amy but nevertheless walked out of the library with his dripping jacket. Amy right behind him snickering giving him some tissues.

    Daniel rolled his eyes, not taking it.

    "I thought best friends are there to help and support you, not get you kicked out of the library and then laugh at them!" Daniel said scowling.

    "No, idiot best friends are there to laugh at you and give you the harsh reality!" Amy snorted.

    Daniel says nothing in return and keeps walking.

    "Fine! I am sorry Daniel but I was really getting bored being crammed inside my room for one whole week because of the fever and now not being able to play or spend time with anyone!" Amy said stepping in front of him making him halt his steps and glared at her but his eyes immediately softened seeing her pout with her puppy dog eyes. This always worked on him.

    "Fine! Next time I won''t talk to you if you pull out such a stunt!" Daniel said with a sassy tone.

    "I promise I will not but now let''s go to the park!" Amy said with her usual melting smile.

    "No! Follow me. I have an even better place to show you!" Daniel said striding out of the school building towards the backside. Amy was confused but still ran after him happily, trying to keep up with his pace.

    Soon he stops at a small clearing with a lake and an old wooden bridge. Amy still panting couldn''t keep up with her steps and falls on his back making them tumble to the ground panting.

    Seeing the proximity, Daniel blushes while Amy laughs.

    They continue to pant and laugh until they calm down.

    "This place is so beautiful Daniel!" Amy mutters sitting on the ground staring at the clouds and lake lined with small lilies. The whole scene was so refreshing as Amy got lost in it not looking at Daniel who was staring intently at her.

    "Yes! It is but now it looks more beautiful to me with you in the picture!" Daniel said with a blush. Amy started laughing at him.

    "You are such a cliche person sometimes Daniel!"

    "Only for you tesoro!" Daniel mumbled chuckling.

    Flashback ends.

    Amy sadly smiled remembering the vivid memory as she continued to walk near the bridge but she stopped seeing the figure of someone standing on the bridge looking intently into the water as if ready to jump into it.

    All the air squeezed out of her lungs as her heartbeat skyrocketed.

    There he was, his best friend whom she loved to talk about everything and anything. Who was his husband and father of his child standing there in his usual office attire, his back muscles more prominent than his face which was turned to the right.

    Her insides started shaking, hands began to tremble as she curled them into fists trying to stop herself from hyperventilating. Her eyes stung with tears as she shakily took a step forward.

    He was so close to her, yet she wasn''t ready to face him. Afraid of his reaction, afraid of rejection. How ironic this was her turn to be afraid of rejection and the future.

    "D-Daniel��!" She muttered standing a few feet away from him but she saw how his relaxed muscles stiffened, recognizing her voice. His steely blue eyes flickered towards her and Amy felt breathless at the moment.

    He was different this time, a light stubble was present on his face. He stared at her, his dark grey-blue orbs boring into her hazel ones, his face morphed into countless expressions. He looked surprised no he was shocked, afraid, disappointed, pained. He was looking strong yet weak and broken.

    ''I broke him'' Amy chanted inside her head.

    He stood still not even blinking his eyes, the overwhelming emotions in his eyes were unmeasurable.

    Amy opened her mouth to speak, tongue curling into the shape of justification but then waves of realization came rushing to her remaining her that which of her bitter action will she justify.

    She bowed her head unable to look him in the eye, feeling numb and unable to utter a single word. She never felt this helpless in her life before, unable to do anything.

    But then finally mustering some courage, she looked up with glistening eyes to stare at him.

    Daniel blinked, swallowing the lump in his throat, biting his dry lips.

    He let out a humourless pained chuckle, shaking his head.

    ''I am sorry, forgive me!'' Amy wanted to say but her own voice failed her.

    He placed his hands on his hip, taking a deep breath mumbling something to himself as if trying to calm his nerves

    Tear after tear fell from her eyes until she felt like running to him and embracing him, why was she such a fool to ruin everything back then.

 Chapter 78 - CHAPTER 78

    Chapter 78

    We were low minded and sinners

    But we used to melt your heart.

    Forget all the mistakes by thinking only

    That you used to miss us a lot.

    "No! No, this isn''t happening. Not now!" Daniel mumbled to himself, staring at the person he didn''t wanted to face again but guess what destiny didn''t want him to be at peace. This wasn''t the time to lose himself and fall all over again yet just a few feet away stood the person who meant everything to him.

    His heart pounded heavily against his chest, beads of sweat lining his forehead despite the chilly weather as he tried his utmost best to remain calm and regulate numerous irrational thoughts and emotions swirling within his mind. He couldn''t lose his stance or else he was at a loss.

    His entire body, every single muscle and nerve became numb suddenly as he stared at her without blinking his eyes.. He felt the hairs on his neck rise, his eyes started burning from all the crying he had done in the past year''s. His eyes bored into the same hazel ones that had given him life and then snatched it away in a moment.

    Her pale face was stained with tears as she stood rooted to the ground, clutching onto her blazer. The same face that had shattered and broken him, the one face he used to adore and love beyond everything. She looked changed, her face was paler than before but yet the same beautiful. But why was she crying? The question he asked himself. Shouldn''t she be happy and living her life peacefully now that he and Ozan we''re out of the picture, wasn''t it what she wanted, to get freedom from this obligation and misery she called their marriage. Maybe she pities him now.

    ''I don''t need her pity now!'' He mentally chided.

    Once again her mere presence brought back all the memories he thought he had buried, erased and tried to forget. One glance into her hazel orbs and he felt the same teenage boy who felt hopeless in love with those eyes, that face and that infectious laugh wanting him to just throw away everything and run to her, embrace her and kiss her like there was no tomorrow.

    But then a sudden coldness and reality took over his heart, the pain, the suffering, the misery and the anguish that he had suffered all these years just to get an ounce of love from her. The sorrow and the ache that kept him up on numerous nights. The face of his son, the reality of how she abandoned him and broke off their friendship in a moment came crashing down on him. The pain of knowing that they were both unwanted in her life, everything she said to him, every time she pushed him away, made him think that he was nothing.

    ''No Daniel, don''t fall again.''

    ''You wouldn''t be able to take the dodge again''

    ''Remember to be strong, for yourself and for Ozan''

    ''Get a grip on yourself, you have moved on. You are Daniel Saritas who doesn''t take anyone''s shit and pity!''

    ''You have suffered enough. Let it go now!''

    He exhaled, repeating these mantras to himself trying his utter best to calm his raging nerves. Masking his very emotions, his usual stoic look taking over his once shocked expressions. Now standing there was what everyone called the Ice king ready to suppress every emotion as he looked up at Amy.

    With trembling feet, Amy stepped forward. Finding all the suitable words to say but then again she didn''t know where to even start from. A year didn''t change what she had done and without a doubt, she knew it was something that was not easily forgotten nor forgiven. But she waited to talk to him, give him the closure he needed, everyone needed. She wanted to get to know his son and him, build a relationship with both of them, the one that would be even stronger than the bond they shared before. This time it would be devoid of any ulterior motive and obligation. She didn''t say that she loves him but she was more than willing to try and reach that stage.

    She opened her mouth,

    "Daniel!" She spoke shakily.

    "What do you want!" Daniel said, his voice laced with such an icy cold tone that it sent shivers down her spine. She wasn''t prepared for this, the pain that shot in her body listening to that cold tone.

    The eyes that were always filled with so much care, affection and adoration were now filled with resentment, coldness and sharpness in it.

    "I-i am sorry!" She blurted out stuttering, mentally face palming herself to utter those words first despite other sentences she managed to form in her head.

    For a moment, he didn''t utter a single word engulfing them in suffocating silence. Amy fiddled with her nails trying to form some other words in her mind. She could feel his burning gaze on her, making her tense and squirming at the same time. At that moment she wished for nothing more than to know what was going inside his mind.

    Daniel tucked his hands inside his pockets, his light brown hair blowing away with the wind as he kept his stare. The intensity of the stare wanting her to run but no she had to face the consequences of what she had done despite how terrible they would be.

    "What are you sorry for, Amy?" Daniel said with the same iciness, this time it wasn''t the cold tone that hit her, it was her name. He never called her by her name, it was always tesoro.

    Amy stared at him with the same glossy eyes, clenching her palms and trying to swallow the lump in her throat that wasn''t letting her speak properly. Letting out a shaky breath she let her mind to explode.

    "I know no amount of sorry will be able to repair the damage I have done but I wish I could tell you how deeply I regret behaving that way back then, how deeply I regret ignoring you, tossing you aside and using you for my motives without you knowing. How I abandoned you and O-ozan!" Amy uttered in a low sorrowful voice taking a small breath before continuing.

    "I was foolish to let my irrational reasoning and doubts come in the way of our life Daniel that we could have started and built as a happy family!" She muttered as tears rolled her cheeks.

    Daniel only stared in silence listening to her, she didn''t look confident Amy. Remorse was visible on her face but did it matter now? Daniel felt a tinge of sadness looking at her breaking down but this was something she had to pass through alone. He had to make his heart of stone if he wanted to live peacefully now.

    "I never thought that you loved me that way, I was too busy in my own bubble to consider your feelings. My stubbornness to look perfect took over my rational side. I overlooked everything Daniel just to have a perfect relationship with someone who didn''t love me back, to show the world that my dumb self could get everything she want, even stifling my own emotions!" Amy''s bottom lip quiver as she uttered everything.

    "I caused you so much pain for so long, I hurt you, Daniel. I hurt the person who cared for me who soothed me in my every distress. I wish I could take my every word back, I tossed aside the two people that should have meant the world to me. I am sorry, I-I am sorry!" Amy broke out in a sob, her sobs filling the silent place.

    Daniel felt his own walls crippling down seeing her this way, he should have known better than that Silas would tell her everything. He could feel that she felt guilty but he wouldn''t allow himself again to become the victim of any of these cruel games of destiny. He wouldn''t want her to live an unwanted life being under the pressure of people that what she did was wrong or take her pity. The Daniel a year ago would have run to her and embraced her like a hopeless person in love but this time no matter how much he tried he couldn''t forget the words she uttered, her bitter tone, her accused glance like he was the victim. No, he refused to go through that pain again, he had moved past this.

    ''Let go of it, Daniel!'' His heart whispered to him and he took that advice. If he really wanted to let go of every burden and continue his life peacefully with his son, he had to forgive and close this chapter forever. Yes, this was the only right thing to do to be able to move on and never look back despite how painful it would be but this was the best for everyone.

 Chapter 79 - CHAPTER 79

    Chapter 79

    The wound which I have got is deep

    It couldn''t heal anytime soon

    I have made this decision by mistake

    Oh, love, I have said goodbye to you...

    Daniel stepped closer, standing at an arms distance from her. She could smell his scent as she looked up to him wanting to be engulfed in that warmth and scent.

    "You don''t need to apologize for everything Amy, I don''t blame you or hold you responsible for everything. Especially for not loving me back, it was your own choice, your own emotions. No one has the right to force you. I won''t demand any justification from you and push you into the abyss of guilt because, to be honest, you may be able to give closure but I don''t need it now.. I remember I begged you to open yourself to me, share your insecurities with me but you said you don''t have time to play friendship card with me right!"  Daniel muttered gazing into her eyes.

    "You were always clueless Amy, at times I would gain confidence to confess my feelings but then I would realize that I wasn''t anything. I was just a weakling struggling to survive and I didn''t want that for you. I became strong, confident, worked like a maniac just to reach your standards and I did but it was too late you already proposed Silas. I don''t regret working hard because even if I didn''t get you, I made myself a name in this world, I became a strong person I never thought I would be. Because of that, I can provide Ozan with life, I can survive and walk with my head held high in this cruel world. I should thank you for that."

    Amy felt like drowning, even though his tone was cold yet she could feel the intensity behind those words.

    "I fell for you, for your dumbness, your smile, your feistiness. Everything about you made me feel alive, you were my light, the reason I laughed the first time, the time I blushed when you kissed my cheek. I was there when you get involved in fights when you broke your hand, when you would miss your father. Every time you came running to me, confiding in me. The moments when you promised to be my best friend forever, I was happy to have you even as my friend because your smile and happiness meant the world to me." Daniel''s voice lowered to a whisper as he turned to the left, gazing at the lake.

    "Today I admit my love for you, Amy, I fell for you the day you helped me get out of that classroom. I have loved you the most in my life and I don''t regret marrying you because despite ever bitter memory and suffering, I got a beautiful son out of it."  Daniel smiled at the last part and then again stared at her but this time it was different, Amy felt it like whatever he was going to say wasn''t good.

    "And today I say that I buried my love for you. You don''t have to pity me or listen to anyone around. You have your life, go live it without the burden that you are obligated to me. This marriage which is on paper can continue till you have achieved your goal and then you ask for a divorce, I would sign the papers.

    I forgive you Amy Sa-, Amy Moretti. I forgive you for everything you did." Daniel announced with an expressionless face, his heart felt a tinge for a moment but then again he decided to go with the reality.

    Amy opened her mouth to speak but the shock was too much to even think for a minute.

    No, this isn''t what she wanted now. She might have thought it this way before but this time she wanted a second chance.

    He was freeing her and at the same time caging her in endless suffering and guilt.

    "Daniel no, listen to me. I don''t want a divorce, we can make this workout!" Amy whimpered grabbing his hands making Daniel flinch slightly but he still kept his composure.

    "Sorry to disappoint you Amy but my life is not a toy, you can come and play with it whenever you want and then toss it aside when your mood changed." He muttered slipping his hands away from her soft hold.

    "Amy everything is over now, I don''t want to suffer again and this time with Ozan. It took me a lot of time to accept that you can never love me, that we weren''t meant to be ever. I have made myself accept that you are nowhere around my life!" This time he muttered with a pained expression and cold gaze.

    "D-Daniel, please!" She whimpered walking closer to him but Daniel raised his hands.

    "I begged you, Amy, begged you countless times but you never heard to a single plea of mine. You used to throw harsh words, call our marriage misery, tossed aside my feelings. You didn''t even treat me as your friend instead you made me a victim of your anger and I took it every whip of it not complaining because I was a fool to believe that you were suffering from a phase and eventually realize but it''s too late now. You called Ozan a mistake if it wasn''t for me threatening to tell Vahide mom, you would have aborted him! This time he let himself loose and free everything that he kept inside for so long. The feeling of resentment boiling in his blood, as every word of her strikes him again.

    The moment she heard those words, closing her eyes letting the tears flow down her cheeks to the already damped shirt.

    "Amy please! Just go back and live your life as you did before forgetting about me and Ozan. Continue to act as we didn''t exist like you have been doing. Living life alone is much better than a toxic and unwanted relationship!" He muttered stepping back, Amy opened her eyes wanting to stop him.

    "I won''t be able to take a blow again, I don''t want to be shattered again because this time I won''t be able to survive and I have to. Let me live this life peacefully with Ozan, he needs me and I want to be there for him as a strong and supporting father. I don''t want to cry ever again because��.." He paused for a moment as his eyes became a shade darker if that was even possible.

    "I don''t like crying for you because I can forgive but I can''t forget!" Daniel spoke with a sad smile.

    It was like Daniel slapped him straight on her face.

    She didn''t speak, though her heart was begging her to stop him because if he left she wouldn''t be able to get him back ever again.

    But the knot in her throat wasn''t letting her utter a single word.

    Daniel gave one last icy glance at her and walked away. The first time ever Daniel walked away leaving her alone.

    At that moment, Amy felt everything crumble and shatter apart as she slumped on the ground, her insides churning and felling apart. She could even pinpoint the times her heartbreak tonight, his words, why they felt so bitter because he was just repeating her own words. The things she said to him, the things she did to him. The most relieving thing was she didn''t even felt an ounce of mercy for herself, she deserved that she knew. Honestly,  she thought that he wouldn''t forgive her and she would even beg him for forgiveness but here it was completely opposite of what she had thought.

    He forgave her, let her go from his life easily with an expressionless face as if he wasn''t giving a verdict. He gave up on her, he finally did.

    Today she felt closely what Daniel would have felt every time she insulted him, ignored him and said bitter things. How he would have felt when she shamelessly kissed Silas and muttered harsh words that night. His pained expression haunting her, his cold tone and stare piercing through her.

    For the first time ever, she felt ashamed of herself, ashamed of being a woman. She took him for granted and look where it landed her, in the abyss of misery.

    "AHHHHHHH...!" She screamed pulling the grass out of the ground and thrashing it, covering her face not even realizing that dirt that stick to her face.

    ''You don''t always get what you want Amy. This time you destroyed everything with your own hands. You broke him, can''t you see what else do you expect!'' Her mind chided.

    "God please give me chance to repent my mistakes, give me a second chance. I won''t be able to survive with this remorse, it would eat me alive!" Amy sobbed looking up at the sky, her sobs wrecked through her and poured out of her.

 Chapter 80 - CHAPTER 80

    I got minutes of happiness and tons of sorrow

    Whenever I tried to fill water within my palms

    Then I won''t get anything else.....

    "Sir, these are the documents you asked for!"

    Ashton said, placing a yellow file on his table. Without glancing at him, Daniel continued to stare at his laptop sifting through some emails and business proposals.

    "You can leave!" He said. Ashton nodded leaving his large office, closing the door behind him.

    He was still engrossed in his work when the office door opened dramatically and in came Silas.

    "Here are the finance reports bro!" He informed, softly throwing them on the desk.

    "I thought you were going to complete them next week!" Daniel said, raising his thick brow, looking between him and the file.

    "Yeah but then I remembered I have a date with Nadia this weekend, so I decided to complete it early!"

    Silas spoke sitting in one of the chairs in front of his desk and propping his feet on the desk earning a glare from Daniel.

    "Get your feet off my desk!" Daniel retorted sternly.

    "You are no fun!" Silas responded, rolling his eyes and placing his feet back on the floor. Daniel rolled his eyes concentrating on his work.

    "Anyway, I came here to ask you for some advice!"

    "About what?" Daniel asked, staring at him.

    "Actually, I want to propose to Nadia this weekend!" Silas said scratching the back of his head.

    "Weren''t you the one to say that proposals are overrated?" Daniel mocked.

    "I still say the same but she isn''t going to agree without one!"

    "And what advice could I possibly give you on this!" Daniel asked curiously.

    "Well, do you think I am rushing it or I should wait some more time before marriage!" Silas asked with what can be said an intense look.

    "Silas we are not teenagers anymore but thirty years old. Seeing you both together I can say that you guys are perfect for each other and when she talked about marriage during our coffee break it''s clear she wants to marry you. You have already taken Aunt Kyla''s blessing and confessed your feelings to each other, what else are you looking for." Daniel stated with a small smile.

    Silas grinned.

    "Maybe that''s what I wanted to hear!"

    "Glad to know I could help besides if an intelligent girl like Nadia can stick with a doofus like you then she is definitely a keeper, don''t let this chance slip away!" Daniel said sarcastically.

    Silas rolled his eyes before studying him for a moment.

    "What now?" Daniel says annoyed by his staring.

    "Nothing! Just thinking that if you weren''t the richest person in this country then you would have been an excellent relationship counsellor!" Silas said chuckling.

    "I am not a counsellor just asking you to man up and marry!"

    "Why do you always bring my masculinity into question. Maybe I should show you my genital for my confirmation." Silas said wiggling brows leaning back on the chair.

    "Silas let me do my work, I have no interest in seeing your impaler!" Daniel said turning his attention back to the laptop.

    "It''s not an impaler!" Silas gasped, opening his zip but accidentally slicing a bit of his skin finger.

    "Oiiii!" Silas shrieked looking at the blood drop.

    "God save Nadia!" Daniel said chuckling, pulling out a first aid kit from the drawer and handing him.

    "You aren''t supposed to laugh like that!" Silas said with a scowl dabbing his finger with cotton as Daniel shook his head, a smile still on his face. The ring of Daniel''s phone interrupting their moment.

    "It''s Martha!" Daniel said looking at the screen.

    "Put her on speaker, I want to hear Ozan''s voice," Silas uttered forgetting about his finger.

    Daniel did, answering the call but before he could say anything Martha''s quivering voice reached out.

    "Martha!" Daniel said panicked.

    "Mas-master, Ozan isn''t breathing properly, I am taking him to the hospital. He vomited a while ago and there was blood in it. Please come soon!" Martha informed as her tone wavered in the end.

    Her voice was reaching his ears but his brain was unable to process it. His blood ran cold, his heart skipping a beat as he tried to breathe. The colour on his face drained, luckily Silas rushed to his side taking the phone seeing his friend to respond.

    "We are on our way Martha, don''t worry. Just stay with him!" Silas said, ending the call and shaking Daniel.

    "Daniel, try to stabilise yourself. Ozan needs us!" Silas said pulling his friend up from his chair and ushering him outside his office into the elevator, this seemed to bring Daniel back to his state as he sprinted out of the elevator as soon as it opened. The people staring at him confused as he dashed towards his car with Silas behind.

    Every minute was a torture for Daniel as they reached the hospital. They hopped out of the car as soon as they arrived and ran into the five-floor hospital building.

    "Ozan Saritas!" Daniel breathed reaching the reception area making the nurse yelp.

    "Right this way Mr Saritas!" She said as they both followed her up an elevator and finally into the hallway dashing to the ER room where Martha was waiting outside sitting on the bench. As soon as she saw them approaching, she abruptly stood from her seat, concern written on her face.

    "Where is he? What happened? Is he okay!!!" Daniel fired his question rapidly at her in a single breath.

    "He is in ICU, the doctors are running some tests on him. They haven''t said anything as of now!" She informed him with a sad expression.

    Daniel''s heartbeat accelerated astronomically as he braced himself on the wall, taking deep breaths, eyes brimming with tears. Silas beside him clamps his shoulder firmly.

    ''Why out of all people Ozan, his little boy!'' His thoughts going back in the morning, he was waving at him happily as he left for office with a promise to come home soon.

    Moments passed but there was no update, frustration was bubbling up inside Daniel, they weren''t even letting him see Ozan, all they told him was to wait but it was now getting on his nerves.

    Minutes later a nurse came out, Daniel stepped in blocking her path.

    "What''s happening inside?" He asked in a calm yet coercing tone.

    "Mr Saritas, I already told you to w----"

    "Don''t you dare tell me to wait again, this is what I have been doing for the past four without knowing how my son is!!!!!" Daniel yelled, making the nurse gulp in fright.

    "We-we a-are stabilizing his breathing but he isn''t conscious yet!" The nurse said, sweat covering her forehead under his threatening glance.

    "What the fuck do you mean, he isn''t conscious, if something happened to him, I will make this GODDAMN hospital shut and make you all jobless!!!!" Daniel growled the nurse stepped back.

    "Daniel dont yell at her, let them do what they have to, brother!" Silas said, grabbing his elbow but his gaze didn''t falter.

    "Ye-s sir, give us a few minutes, the doctor will be here to inform you soon!" She stammered before quickly moving out.

    Daniel yanked his elbow away from his hold pacing back and forth in the way, raking his hand through his light brown hair.

    Silas stood shocked at his outburst although he didn''t show it yet he never saw Daniel yell at someone with such a menacing gaze and tone. His tone was always calm even when he was angry, he made sure to deliver his message through that calm yet warning tone. But this time he could see his friend burning with frustration and tension. He too was worried first for Ozan and now for Daniel too as he seemed to burn down the building. Even Martha was surprised to see his outburst.

    Daniel took a deep breath, trying to calm his raging mind and anxious heart but to no avail. How did these people expect him to calm down when his little son was in ICU in God knows what condition, he wasn''t even conscious yet. Million negative thoughts were rushing in and out of his mind as he tried to dodge them, dreading every possibility.

    He looked at the door, swearing to destroy everything around if the doctor didn''t come out soon.

    It was like God answered his prayer, as the door opened and a middle-aged doctor walked out removing his mask.

    Daniel rushed to him.

    "How is my son? Can I see him?" Daniel asked anxiously, staring behind him.  The doctor looked nervously at him as if whatever he was going to say wasn''t good, not saying anything for a second. Seeing this Silas stood closely with Daniel who''s own heartbeat wasn''t stable. Martha stood behind at a distance waiting to hear any news that Ozan was fine.

    "Mr Saritas! Please come with me to my office!" The doctor said with an edgy voice.

 Chapter 81 - CHAPTER 81

    Sorrow is within my every breath

    Sorrow is the cure also

    See the enmity of sorrow with happiness

    Sorrow is also the cure for my grief.

    They both followed the doctor to his office, Daniel''s mind was in haywire seeing the look on Doctor''s face, he was terrified to the core about what news he might have for him. He truly couldn''t think, his mind was going to explode any moment. Silas also decided to go with him seeing he was in no state to act rationally.

    He sat on the free chair in front of the desk while Silas took the other, both facing the doctor who looked warily at him before starting.

    "Mr Saritas, I am going to ask you a question, you have to answer me precisely."

    "What kind of a question?" He said.

    "Did Ozan have any disease or had any problem when he was born or had he experienced it before!" The doctor asked with a serious expression.

    "He did have a stomach problem when he was born, he couldn''t digest the formula milk and often puked. His paediatrician had to change the formula a lot of times before settling on one that suited his stomach. He also suffered from high fever and diarrhoea a couple of months ago!" Daniel replied, worry etched on his face.

    "What were the reasons he suffered from these!"

    "The doctor said breastfeeding was important for him but due to some reason. It wasn''t given to him and we had to settle on formula milk, as for fever, it was seasonal and due to lack of enough nutrients!"

    "Can I ask about his mother?" The doctor asked.

    "She is out of the picture!" Daniel answered with clenched jaws.

    The doctor nodded and sighed leaning forward, placing his elbows on his desk.

    "Just what we have been thinking. Mr Saritas your son is suffering from infectious morbidity due to not being given breast milk since his stomach was already weak and still couldn''t adapt properly to formula milk. It was the reason he had diarrhoea, maybe it wasn''t detectable before but now it has gotten somewhat serious! He told as Daniel''s heart constricted.

    "What do you mean serious?" This time it was Silas who asked.

    "His stomach is still weak due to which his body didn''t get to absorb enough nutrients. Along with that, his stomach has developed a serious infection and inflammation, in short, infectious morbidity. I am still surprised that his body functions normally!" The doctor stated.

    "If this infection doesn''t heal in time then he might get pneumonia because his immunity has also started weakening!"

    "How is he now?" Daniel asked in a low voice, his senses numb.

    "We have managed to stabilize his breathing and given him antibiotics for immunity and removing the infection. He is still unconscious but hopefully, he will be awake soon!" The doctor stated with a sigh.

    "Please save my son!" Daniel begged, his voice barely coming out, all the anger and frustration left his body replaced with a feeling of dread and anxiety in his heart.

    The doctor looked at him with sympathy.

    "We are trying our best Mr Saritas, we have started the fluid replacement and medication but until he is under observation till he gets out of the danger zone. The only thing is to wait and pray!"

    Silas looked at his friend with worried eyes, placing a hand on his arm.

    "Can I see him!" Daniel asked, clenching his fist, ready to break down any moment.

    "Yes you can but for a short time!" He said.

    Daniel nodded weakly rising to his feet and walking out. Silas followed him, his own eyes teary from all the facts he had heard, his phone started ringing, seeing the caller his face turned into a grimace.

    Daniel slowly entered the room, his eyes blurred with tears as he saw his little boy lying on the bed. His heart broke as he stared at his fragile body, his once smiling face was pale. His body was covered in different wires making his heart tear apart.

    He sat beside her wanting to cry his eyes out, he looked so small and fragile like he would break any moment.

    With trembling hands, he kissed his small fingers, a tear falling on his drip covered hand.

    "Don''t do this to me, Ozan, I can live without my son!" He said with a sad smile caressing his little head.

    "I will bring you a lot of aeroplane plastic models and animal toys, whatever you want my son!" More tears fell from his eyes.

    "Please come back to Daddy my son, I will die without you!" Daniel whispered, his heart breaking more as he looked at his son closely.

    He softly placed a kiss on his pale cheek, reluctantly standing up knowing he isn''t allowed to sit here for a long time.

    .....

    It was past midnight and Ozan was still unconscious. Daniel sat there on the bench still like a statue, the earlier tears were now dried as he gazed aimlessly at nothing in particular. His shirt was crumpled, coat beside him, hairs all dishevelled. All in all, he looked miserable and he was. He asked Martha to return home and the old woman complied, sending him food by Noah but he refused to eat. He just sat there still remembering all the times he was happy with Ozan, his bright face flashed before his eyes. How he was always so attached to him, eating, sleeping and now even taking a bath with him. How he would bury his face in his crook when he wasn''t feeling well, how he would smile seeing him. Ozan was his everything now, he was his solace during nights he would cry, hugging him to sleep, he was his comfort, the person who made him feel loved and wanted in his lifetime. His world, his flesh and blood, his son Ozan.

    Silas walked towards him holding two cups of steaming coffee but seeing him still in his place, he sighed, taking the seat beside him. Passing him a cup of coffee which he didn''t take.

    "Daniel you haven''t eaten anything, just drink this coffee to survive the night!" Silas pleaded.

    "I have survived through the worst Silas don''t worry about me!" He stared blankly.

    "Ozan wouldn''t like to see his father as a zombie in the morning, would he? so for his sake, drink this!" Silas said forcefully, shoving the cup of coffee in front of him which he thankfully took.

    "Silas! You should go home." Daniel muttered staring at the lid of the cup.

    "I am not Martha, so don''t order me like that!"

    "I am being Serious here Silas, go home. Aunt Kyla and Nadia must be worried about you!" Daniel said staring sternly at him, Silas could see through his face how tired and grief-stricken his friend was, who wouldn''t be.

    "They are more worried about you and keep that look to yourself, I am not even moving an inch from here. Either you like it or not!" Silas retorted sipping his coffee but instantly started coughing when the burning liquid touched his insides.

    "Hot!Hot!" Silas said, fanning his mouth.

    Daniel shook his head, if it would have been another moment he would have laughed at him. He slowly took a little sip from the black coffee before placing it besides.

    "Do you think I am cursed!" Daniel said out of nowhere.

    Silas, who was fanning his mouth glanced at him.

    "Why would you say that?"

    "Because whenever I feel like I have reached some point in my life where I can be happy, I am thrown back to an abyss of sadness!" Daniel muttered sadly.

    "No matter how much power and strength I get, life still makes me helpless and weak!"

    Silas rubbed his shoulder softly.

    "Don''t say that Daniel, everything will be okay soon!"

    "I thought the same that everything will be okay. I began to accept reality, buried my feelings and felt content with my son but look here I am, sitting helplessly. He didn''t deserve this Silas, he didn''t. He is just too small for this!" Daniel whispered, rubbing his eyes.

    "I think destiny likes to play with me, keep me away from happiness maybe because I don''t deserve it!"

    Silas felt the sadness wash over him as he pulled his friend into a side hug.

    "Believe me, Daniel, you deserve much more than this world can offer. You have suffered a lot but one day everything will look worth it. Just believe in time, my brother!" He said pulling away and giving him an encouraging smile.

    "Ozan will be healthy and home soon with all of us," Silas said.

    "I wish the same, Silas, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to survive anymore!" Daniel mumbled sadly, turning to look at the ICU door wishing nothing more than to see his son walking to him with his little feet and smiling face.

    "Come back, my son!"

 Chapter 82 - CHAPTER 82

    These dreams are a mirage

    There is no question or answer

    Somewhere it got scattered in the distance

    The joy that was there to meet you��..

    Daniel stared at his fragile son who was still unconscious. It''s been two days but there has been no improvement in his state. If at all, he was looking weaker. His cheeks were no longer chubby, his face was pale as he lay there on the hospital bed, the only indication that he was alive was his chest lightly heaving up and down. A lone tear fell from Daniel''s eye seeing him this way, he quickly wiped it away and strode outside the room not being able to take in the scene. Bracing himself on the wall outside his room, he tried to steady himself.

    Dr Bursin walked towards the room only to see Daniel outside looking miserable. He could understand his state, how it felt to see your child suffering and withering every day.. He had seen countless cases where parents lost their children or saw them suffer for a long time before their child eventually got stable. He moved towards him.

    "Why isn''t he conscious yet!" Daniel asked the first thing.

    "We are trying our best Mr Saritas, you need to wait!"

    "Wait and see my son getting weak every day!!!" Daniel suddenly raised his voice, nearing the doctor.

    "His body has his own mind, we are administering medicines into his body to remove the infection. He will be conscious when his body finds it appropriate, it''s better for him to have a rest." The doctor said nervously, his menacing glare was not helping at all and he didn''t wanted to get jobless, he knew how much resources Daniel Saritas had. At one moment he would be begging to save his son and the very next he would be ready to kill him.

    "I am sorry Doctor, he is just worried!" Silas said coming behind him and patting his shoulder. The doctor gave a quick glance at him and nodded before entering the room to check Ozan. As the door closed, Silas turned to Daniel and he cringed seeing his state, he looked like hell. The bags were prominent under his eyes due to lack of sleep, hairs wet and messed up showing that he just took a shower at least since he refused to leave the hospital for a minute, Martha had to bring his things here.

    "Daniel I know it''s not easy but calm yourself down a bit, I don''t want you to get admitted to this hospital too!" Daniel clenched his fists, trying to calm his mind and sat on the nearby bench, raking his hands through his damped hair.

    Silas couldn''t believe that he just left for a few hours to handle some matters in the office since Daniel wasn''t in any state to deal with business. He then went home to take a shower and get some rest because one of them should be attentive and unlike Daniel, he doesn''t have a high anti sleeping capacity.

    "At least take a rest for a while, Daniel, you haven''t slept for two days!" Silas exclaimed in a pleading tone standing near him.

    "For the last time, No!" Daniel said in a dismissive tone. No matter how much he tried, he wasn''t able to even take a nap, how could he when Ozan was in such a state, he knew his mind was going to shut down soon.

    "You look like a zombie!" Silas said trying to lighten him a bit but Daniel didn''t even responded, he continued to glare at the wall with his blood-red eyes. Silas was going to sit beside him when he saw a figure approaching them making his eyes widen as he gulped, glancing between the incoming disaster and Daniel.

    "Uhm bro, I think you should go and check O-ozan!" Silas said quickly, trying to get him away. He wasn''t himself these days, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that he was beyond frustrated, tired, irritated and the person could definitely trigger him.

    "The doctor is checking his vital''s!" Daniel replied tiredly.

    "Then we should get a coffee from the canteen or soup or anything!" Silas rambled nervously, making him glance at him sternly.

    "Silas! stop irritating me for a while. I am fine and not going anywhere!" Daniel retorted at the same time Silas stared behind him with a tense face. Watching this he also turned to see what was there only to freeze in his place.

    Walking towards them was none other than the reason why Ozan was here in the first place, this made his rage level skyrocket, recalling the day when he asked her to feed their Ozan only to get turned down with ''My work is more important!''

    To this point, he never knew he could feel such intense resentment and anger for her. It was even new to him.

    She stood closer to them in black leggings and a grey sweatshirt, judging by her looks it was evident that even she didn''t sleep for quite a while. Her messy bun, puffy eyes and dry face was telling that she wasn''t better either.

    Daniel abruptly stood from his seat throwing daggers her way, it made her flinch inwardly but this time she was ready to endure every pain if that meant getting Ozan and Daniel back. She recalled calling Silas a day ago to help him with Daniel but she wasn''t expecting him to yell at her that how Ozan was in the hospital fighting for his life because of her negligence and hostility in the past, she remembered the phone falling from her hand and her breaking down, balling her eyes out for the whole night until she finally recollected herself and came to the hospital. She knew Daniel wouldn''t easily allow her back into their life but she wanted to see him and especially Ozan so badly. Over the year, she had been seeing his photo album every day, memorizing every feature of his son and longing to have him back in her arms like the very first day. Gave him all the love she could with her life and he deserved it. Only if it was that easy now.

    "What the hell are you doing here?" Daniel sneered with such dark eyes that can have a demon run scaredly. Amy ducked her head down not being able to cope with the fire in his eyes. It was burning her. Silas glanced between them tensely as if ready to witness an explosion, he only told her about Ozan in his outburst but he never expected her to land in the hospital at such a perfect timing when Daniel was already on the edge.

    "I-I wanted to see Ozan!" She let out in a shaky voice. Daniel laughed, a dry humourless one making both Amy and Silas flinch.

    "May I ask why? I don''t remember Ozan having a relationship with you and I don''t specifically allow strangers near him!" He asserted with so much resentment that Amy couldn''t help the tears that escaped her eyes. Was it really that painful to have a taste of your own medicine but in the end what you sow, so shall you reap?

    "I k-know I don''t deserve to be near him but let me see him, Daniel," Amy said in a desperate tone.

    "Amy! just get out of here, please just get out of our lives. We don''t need you anymore. Can''t you see how much you made us suffer,I never said this before but I REGRET LOVING YOU!" Daniel shouted grabbing both her arms, pushing her back with a force that she stumbled and fell on the bench startled by his outburst. Silas stepped in, clamping his arm. Thankfully there wasn''t anyone in the private ward except two stunned nurses too. Daniel reserved the whole ward for Ozan.

    "Daniel--" Silas muttered.

    "Don''t tell me you called her here!" Daniel snarled yanking his arm away.

    "It wasn''t intended but she happened to call at the same time we came out of the doctor''s office and I just --!"

    "And you couldn''t keep your mouth shut!" He glared at him, making him look away.

    Amy was still sitting there on the bench startled by how Daniel pushed her and shouted at her. The Daniel she grew up with wouldn''t even raise a tone with her.

    ''You stabbed that Daniel with your hands!'' Her mind shouted at her as she harshly wiped away her tears. This thing made her realise that she made him suffer beyond anything and even made Ozan a part of it.

    Slowly she stood on her feet rubbing her arms which he grabbed roughly. Daniel turned towards her, this time along with anger and resentment, the hurt was also present in his bloodshot eyes.

    "If anything happened to my son Amy, I swear to God above that I would haunt you down till hell!" He snarled with a menacing tone but before anyone could react, the door to Ozan''s room opened revealing a nurse who stared at the three of them warily before speaking with a small smile.

    "Mr Saritas your son is awake!"

 Chapter 83 - CHAPTER 83

    Chapter 83

    It has drowned

    The heart has sunk

    Among the sea of thoughts

    The river of sorrows is deep

    How can I reach the shore without you?...

    Previously,

    "If anything happened to my son Amy, I would swear to God above that I would haunt you down till hell!" Daniel snarled with a menacing tone but before anyone could react, the door to Ozan''s room opened revealing a nurse who stared at them warily before speaking with a small smile.

    "Mr Saritas, your son is awake!"

    ********************

    Daniel quietly went inside the room asking the doctor to give him a moment with his son.. He breathed trying to control his tears and rushed to Ozan who was laying on his side with half-opened eyes.

    "You scared me, my baby!" Daniel whispered placing a kiss on his forehead,

    "I love you so much!" He mumbled kissing his fingers mindful of the IV drip. The little boy was scared when he woke up not being able to see his father but the moment he felt Daniel''s touch, he calmed down.

    "Da-ddy" Ozan said in a timid and tired voice, smiling at his father.

    "Yes, son! I am here!" He mumbled trying to control his tears that we''re on the waterline.

    "Sweepy!" Ozan whispered before his eyes closed completely.

    "Ozan!" Daniel tried to shake him a little but he didn''t open his eyes.

    Panic surged through his body, he stood up to call the doctor but the same nurse showed up.

    "My son, he is unconscious again!" Daniel breathed pointing towards Ozan. The nurse quickly went to his side and after checking his vitals, she turned to an almost pale Daniel.

    "Mr Saritas, his body is still weak and tends to shut down a lot. Don''t worry he is asleep!"

    "But he just woke up a few minutes ago!"

    "I already told you the reason, the doctor will be here to further guide you." The nurse informed him with a sympathetic smile before taking her leave.

    Daniel took a long breath and sat beside Ozan, holding his little palm and planting a feathery kiss.

    He looked so weak and in pain. His mouth was agape and even in his sleep, his face turned into an expression that clearly showed he was hurting. But despite everything he smiled at his father before going to sleep.

    Sometimes Daniel felt that just like him Ozan kept his pain to him. He didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad about this thing considering how he wasn''t even two years old yet.

    On the other hand, Silas was pacing outside the room waiting to go in and meet Ozan but the nurse told him he went to sleep again. Amy was still sitting on the bench taken aback by Daniel''s outburst and trying to find anything to make him agree on letting her back in their life. Tears were falling freely from her eyes like a faucet running water down the sink.

    Silas didn''t even try to console her, it was high time she fought the battle she started for herself. Silas stopped in his tracks seeing the doctor approaching with a file in his hand. His expression wasn''t pleased, instead, he had an uncertain look on his face.

    "Doctor!" Silas said making him stop from entering Ozan''s room, this also caught Amy''s attention as she stood from her spot wiping the tears.

    "Yes!" The doctor replied.

    "How is he?" Silas asked quickly. At this, the doctor sighed.

    "Not good, he has lost two pounds in only two days, either we stop giving him antibiotics or let him get weaker!" The doctor explained.

    Amy gasped inaudibly covering her mouth listening to the doctor.

    "Isn''t there anything that could be done!" Silas asserted staring at the doctor who seemed to be thinking.

    "Since, the artificial diet isn''t helping it could have been much better if his mother was in the picture."

    Silas knitted his brows at him not looking at Amy who also leaked her ears. She was here, she wanted to say.

    "What does this have to do with his mother!"

    "Breastfeeding is beneficial for his health. Since from the beginning, his stomach wasn''t adapting to formula milk much. A mother''s milk for his child is much better than the artificial feed!" The doctor enlightened.

    "But Mr Saritas already told that she isn''t in the picture!" The Doctor said with a sigh turning to go inside, briefing Daniel as well.

    Amy''s heart constricted learning that Daniel even removed her existence from their life.

    ''You did that yourself!'' Her inner voice mocked.

    Silas glanced at her, deep in thought but before anyone could either move or say something, Amy stepped closer to where Silas stood.

    "Ca-can I breastfeed him now!" She said in a voice barely above a whisper, Silas gaped at her whereas the doctor who was about to turn the doorknob turned around surprised to see who she was.

    "May I know who are you?" He asked glancing between her and Silas as to find out why she was willing to breastfeed someone''s child.

    Amy gulped before nodding her head slightly ignoring the dense look Silas was throwing his way.

    "I-I am his mother!"

    The doctor''s expression turned into confusion, he gazed at Silas as if asking for confirmation. Silas sighed, giving a stern glance to Amy before turning to the doctor who was waiting for an answer.

    "Yes! She is his mother!" Silas said although his tone was normal, Amy could feel the bitterness laced with each word.

    "Well, it''s a very good thing then. Do you think you can breastfeed him!" The doctor asked a bit happy.

    Amy ducked her head down embarrassed to be so openly talking about it.

    "I am willing to do anything that can make my son healthy and lively again, even if it costs my life!" Amy replied with tears in her eyes, licking her dry and chapped lips.

    "You need to get a checkup from our physician for formalities then we will see after the first feed to where it leads. Hopefully! It will be a progressive thing in his chart. But before that, I need to brief Mr Saritas about it!"

    Amy''s face colour drained, she knew Daniel wouldn''t let it happen easily. He would prefer any other woman willing to feed beside her. Amy opened her mouth to speak but Silas butted in.

    "Dr I think you should get the physician thing done, I will brief him about it. We wouldn''t want any delay now!"

    The doctor looked nodded awkwardly.

    "Sure! I will ask the physician to give you a thorough check-up. Excuse me!" He said glancing between them and then walking in the opposite direction of the private ward.

    Silas exhaled the breath he was holding turned to Amy who also looked a bit relieved.

    "I know what you are going to say that I didn''t have to speak about me being his mother and all but you can''t deny that I am his mother Silas. It started because of me so please let me rectify my mistakes, I would die with ache and guilt if something happened to him. Life is giving me a chance, let me do what is needed." Amy muttered with a pleading gaze.

    "Wow! It took almost two years for your motherly instincts to kick in!" Silas taunted making her close her eyes in shame.

    "He needs me, Silas!"

    "A child always need both his parents Amy, not only did he needed you his father also does but sorry you were busy in your career," Silas said stepping away from her towards the room.

    "You can say whatever you want, humiliate me in any way but please let me help my son. He needs me, if not for me then for his health Silas." Amy asserted.

    "That''s the reason I stopped the doctor from briefing Daniel beaches he wouldn''t take it in a good way. He can arrange for any woman to breastfeed his only child but I know that it wouldn''t be fair to Ozan. For Ozan''s health, I am willing to do anything even if it means making Daniel agree to let you in but don''t for a moment think that I am doing this for you. It''s only for Ozan because that little child is already suffering and I don''t want him to suffer more." Silas spat the words at her before entering the room, quietly closing the door behind not even letting her get a peek at his son.

    Amy placed both her hands on her hips, she didn''t know how she was going to manage it because for one Ozan might not even bear her presence and recognize her much less get comfortable with her and let her feed him. What would she say to him!

    ''Hey! I am your mother who didn''t even glance at you more than once and never acknowledged your presence, almost rejected you and now I am back to feed you hoping you would accept me as your mother'' she wanted to scoff at her.

    "God please help me!" Amy whispered sending a silent prayer.

 Chapter 84 - CHAPTER 84

    The waves will find their shores

    Because what appears to be far is closer than it seems

    I admit that it is my heart''s fault

    May no one be helpless like me...��.

    Previously,

    Amy placed both her hands on her hips, she didn''t know how she was going to manage it because for one Ozan might not even bear her presence and recognise her much less get comfortable with her and allow her to feed him. What would she even say to him?

    "God please help me!" Amy whispered, sending a silent prayer.

    ********************

    "Silas, would you tell me what is it now!" Daniel muttered in a frustrated tone as Silas sighed for the tenth time sipping his coffee..

    "The coffee is good in this hospital!" He started.

    "Don''t tell me you asked me to come with you to the canteen just to have a cup of coffee. Ozan might awake anytime soon and I want to be there with him!"

    "He is not alone, the nurse is with him!" Silas said only to receive a deadly glare from Daniel. His glare was never deadly but with blood-red eyes and dark circles, it was. His eyes being the deepest shade of grey-blue didn''t help at all.

    "Idiot!" Daniel mumbled getting up from his chair.

    "Okay! Fine, I will tell you." Silas spoke nervously, he himself didn''t know why he was nervous. Maybe because he made a decision that wasn''t his to make in the first place.

    "You have exactly 2 minutes to say whatever you have!" Daniel said, perching on the seat again, crossing his arms.

    Silas gave him a small smile, dragging the cutlery and hot coffee away from him towards his side, in case.

    "When you were inside with Ozan. Dr Bursin came to explain some things but before he could reach you, my impatient self asked him about the problem and let''s just say whatever he said about Ozan''s health wasn''t good!"

    Daniel uncrossed his arms, a dreadful expression began to form on his face.

    "What is it?"

    "It''s about Ozan''s deteriorating health, he has lost 2 pounds in just two days. Artificial food isn''t helping him and we can''t give him baby food and formula milk at this stage!" Silas responded with a serious expression.

    Daniel exhaled, raking his hand through his hair.

    "He told me that Ozan will get better!"

    "They are trying, they have to remove the infection first but at the same time keep his body going too. This treatment is taking a toll on him and there is no way he will recover from that morbidity without getting thinner and weak!" Silas informed, observing Daniel''s state but he only stared at the floor with his hands on the table like fighting himself not to break.

    "There must be some way, I can''t lose him, Silas. I can''t" Daniel mumbled now looking at him with a fallen expression looking around rubbing his neck muscles at the back trying to get rid of the ache.

    Silas dragged his chair near him, patting his shoulder.

    "There is a way!" He said, making Daniel turn to him in a whiplash.

    "What, what is it!" He asked a bit hopefully.

    "He told me that breastfeeding could be helpful in such cases!" Silas said with a gulp. Daniel''s expression again wavered before he began to go into deep thought.

    "We can contact childcare or any other agency to help with this. It wouldn''t be difficult to find a woman willing to feed him!" Daniel said after a moment pulling out his phone from the pocket. The thought of Amy didn''t even cross his mind for once.

    "let me call Ashton!" But before he could dial his number, Silas spoke.

    "There is already someone who is willing to do the job!"

    Daniel knitted his brows looking up at an uneasy looking Silas.

    "Who?"

    "His mo-mother!" Silas uttered, preparing himself for the outburst but it didn''t happen. Confused he gazed to his side only to see a rigid Daniel glaring at the cups of coffee in front, gripping the phone in a deathly hold that Silas had of the idea that it might get cracked.

    "Where is she?" Daniel muttered with a not so pleasant tone.

    "The physician is doing her formality checkup, she is in the room beside Ozan''s!"

    "This happened in front of you!" Daniel sneered now looking at him.

    "Yes, I also suggested the idea!" Silas admitted ready to run away from the devil.

    "ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR SENSES!" Daniel shouted, making the people at the canteen yelp and stare at the show.

    ''Here goes nothing'' Silas thought awkwardly, looking away.

    "Daniel calm down and don''t create a scene here!" Silas mumbled trying to reach his arm but he stood up in anger. Never had he seen Daniel in such an angry state just on the mere name of Amy. It was the complete and utter opposite of a lit face and happy smile that formed on his face in the past. Ozan''s health really triggered him a lot. But he couldn''t blame him, Amy had done worse.

    "Don''t you calm me, Silas. It wasn''t your decision to make!" Daniel shouted making Silas sigh and walk out of the canteen grabbing his arm in the tightest way he could not wanting to give people a show. Reaching outside the hospital building, Daniel managed to get his arm out of his hold.

    "Are you..."

    "Yes I am completely in my senses, Daniel Saritas, it is only you here who isn''t thinking with his mind instead you are letting the resentment and hurt in your heart take over make impulsive decisions and no I can''t let you do that especially when Ozan is involved!" Silas reasoned heaving.

    "You don''t understand that Silas, I can''t let her back in our lives when I had painfully moved on and closed her chapter. Do you think I can trust her again not to play with Ozan for a while and then leave like usual! He is a child, I won''t be able to see him getting attached only to be left again!" Daniel muttered with an unspoken intensity staring at him and then turning to leave.

    "But would you rather allow his health to be at stake, let him wither every day. Take away the chance of motherly love he would be having."

    Daniel scoffed.

    "Where was she when I begged her to hold him, consider him, feed him. She ignored him despite everything I did to make her acknowledge our son Silas, our own son!!" Daniel growled, hurt visible on his face but that hurt was becoming a scar now like all others he had endured in the past.

    "I know what you have suffered from Daniel but I also know that for Ozan you can move the world just for his happiness. You have to do this, take this bitter sip of life again." Silas said, stepping closer to him.

    Daniel shook his head, slumping on the marble stairs of the hospital entrance. People around oblivious to them, Silas sighed sitting closer to him.

    "Daniel even you can''t deny that she can''t have any ulterior motive for Ozan and as much as I don''t want to say that she doesn''t deserve to be with him again, we both can''t deny that Ozan needs his mother and this time I have seen the desperate look on her face. Maybe she is willing to try and rectify her mistakes." Silas uttered.

    Daniel closed his eyes in a silent sigh, different thoughts and Amy''s past behaviour flashing before his eyes.

    The truth was she couldn''t let her back again in his life. Having her back would mean seeing her every day closely, going through the same emotions and turmoil he had stepped out of. Being the same vulnerable man he is in front of her, he knows that Amy had the power to make him melt with just a mere smile and touch. He couldn''t let that happen, moreover, he didn''t want it to happen, he wants to remember everything she said, every word of her insult etched on his heart.

    "But can you let Ozan suffer!" His inner voice chided.

    "What would be the difference between you and her if you let your emotions hurt others, more specifically Ozan!"

    Yeah, it wouldn''t be that difficult. He just had to keep his guard on. He had moved on from that person who would even beg for love from Amy but this time he won''t be doing that.

    "For your son, Daniel!" His heart pleaded.

    Yes, he can do this, for Ozan he can go through every hell even if it meant letting Amy back but only for Ozan''s sake nothing else. He has buried his love, he wouldn''t let that resurface. He is a strong person who can keep his guard on.

    "What are you thinking?" Silas interrupted his thoughts.

    "Nothing, for Ozan I am willing to do this!" Daniel replied, exhausted, opening his eyes.

    Silas gave him an encouraging smile.

    "For Ozan, it is!"

 Chapter 85 - CHAPTER 85

    I want your knock again on the door of my heart

    The love you had for me at first, I want that love again

    The attraction that was between us, I want that attraction again...��.

    Previously,

    Daniel decides to let Amy back in their lives just for the sake of Ozan without his feelings involved. With that decision, he walks back to Ozan''s room with Silas behind.

    ********************

    Daniel was still lost in his thoughts when the elevator door pinged open, Silas was about to step outside when he saw him still in his place.

    "Daniel, we are there!" Silas said, nudging him bringing him back to reality..

    "Yeah! Let''s go!" He responded stepping outside, walking towards Ozan''s room at the same time, another doctor came out of the second room holding a file with Amy behind her dusting her sweatshirt.

    "Mr Saritas!" She greeted with a pleasant tone. Amy instantly froze in her place at the door hearing his name.

    "How did the check-up go!" Daniel inquired, glancing intently at Amy.

    "She doesn''t have any diseases and thankfully she is healthy to breastfeed her child!" The physician declared.

    "Are you sure!" Daniel asked, his glance now settling on the doctor.

    "Yes! I have done a detailed check-up. You don''t need to worry" The physician said, confused, why would someone ask about her wife''s health in such a scrutinizing manner.

    "Thank you, doctor!"

    "It''s my duty Mr Saritas!" She said politely, giving a smile to Daniel and Silas before walking away, not aware of the tension lingering around.

    Amy was still fixed on her spot looking away, not knowing what to do. In truth, she felt a little offended by the way Daniel inquired about her health, it wasn''t like she had STD or any other, he out of all persons knew her.

    "Silas, would you go and sit beside Ozan. He might get afraid of waking up in a new place." Daniel said, looking at him. Amy''s breath hitched.

    Silas glanced between the two of them and nodded.

    "Sure!" He responded before going inside leaving the two of them alone in the lobby.

    For minutes there was only a suffocating silence surrounding them with Amy chewing her lips and gazing at the nearby window and Daniel looking at her intently as if trying to read her intentions. Finally having had enough, Amy slowly turned to him, staring at his blank face but his eyes were telling that a storm was cooking up in his mind. He started to move towards Amy, surprising her as she stilled in her place.

    Before she could speak or do anything, Daniel had pinned her against the door, holding his arm in a deathly grip. His body and face dangerously close to her.

    "Ow!" Amy groaned from the sudden impact, trying to release her arm but to no avail. She looked up at his face only to get her breathing stopped for a few seconds. He was staring painstakingly at her, she could feel her soul burning under his gaze, his hot breath was fanning her face making shivers to run down her spine. His lips were a millimetre apart.

    This wasn''t the Daniel she knew, in his eyes was so much hurt and resentment that it was enough to drown her.

    "D-Daniel!" Amy whined trying to get away from his hold and proximity which was overwhelming for her.

    "What are your intentions this time Amy!" He sneered. At this time, he wasn''t the person who loved Amy to death, he was a father and person who has been stabbed by the ugly reality of his unrequited love.

    "C-can''t you see what I want th-this time!" Amy whined.

    "No, because I don''t know you anymore. I don''t trust you now!" Daniel growled, still holding her in place.

    "I am the same Amy you once knew, Daniel, call me whatever you want. Humiliate me, ridicule me but please trust me this time, give me a chance." Amy whimpered sadly.

    "I am not you, to humiliate and toss people aside Amy. I can''t lower my standards and where is this motherly love coming from huh. Now you want to be a mother!" Daniel mocked with raw agony.

    "If you want to believe me, I can swear on Mom Daniel that this time I only want to rectify my mistakes, be a mother to Ozan I never was. I was the biggest fool back there. Please I-I b-beg yo-u to give me a chance!" Amy pleaded as tears threatened to fall her eyes and they did. Daniel stared at her misty eyes that were staring back at her and this time there was indeed regret and sincerity in them. His eyes flickered to the tears that were falling from her eyes to her cheeks and then to her dry lips, damping them.

    He abruptly pulled away, letting go of her arm making her flinch.

    She started to rub her bruised area trying to soothe it.

    Daniel sighed before clenching his jaws, turning to look at her again. This time Amy backed away a little, the same Amy who never gave a damn about anyone was flinching and begging, even Daniel was perplexed to see this.

    "I know things won''t come back Daniel but I cannot deny the fact that I am Ozan''s mother." She said in a low tone.

    "I-I am sorry for what I had done to him but I really do want a chance with him, to prove myself as a mother!"

    ''As a wife too!'' She wanted to add but let it slip for the time being. One thing at a time.

    "This is your first and last chance Amy!" Daniel said, stepping closer but this time his tone was authoritative and threatening as he glared with a sharp look.

    "Ruin anything, I will ruin you and trust me you wouldn''t want to see that side of mine!" Daniel warned.

    ''She is back again!'' His inner voice said.

    Amy smiled a bit, wiping her tears.

    "T-thank ---"

    "Don''t expect anything else, Amy. I am giving you a chance for Ozan only. Because I can move the world for his happiness!" He muttered walking towards Ozan''s room.

    Amy''s smile wavered but this is just the start, she thought. She wasn''t backing down without winning everything she once lost.

    "Go wash your face and then come back. I don''t want Ozan to see you like this." Daniel muttered going inside without glancing at her. Although he was probably looking like a Zombie, he didn''t want Ozan to see her with a red, teary face. Amy wiped her tears away before moving towards the washroom.

    Daniel entered inside the room only to see Ozan now sitting on his bed with a whimpering face, his lips tugged outwards while Silas was trying to soothe him by telling him stories. As soon as his gaze fell on his father, the little boy gave him his usual wide smile showing his half-grown teeth despite his drooping self lifting his arms towards his father. Daniel rushed to his side and picked him up, hugging his fragile body, it was two since he hadn''t had his son in his arms and it was killing him. He placed a deep kiss on his head, inhaling his faint baby powder.

    "The nurse took out the ivy and tubes for a while but he was asking for you!" Silas informed, relieved that he stopped whimpering.

    "I am sorry son. Look, I am here now!"

    "D-daddy!" Ozan mumbled, staring at his face.

    "How are you feeling?" Daniel asked, smiling and kissing his nose.

    "It hwurts daddy!" Ozan mumbled in a low voice pointing his fingers on his arms where the drips were attached before.

    Daniel sucked in his breath not wanting to cry. At that time, he wanted to take all his pain. He was just so small to suffer from such things.

    "You will be healthy soon and then you won''t feel hurt. I will make sure of that!" Daniel muttered, smiling at his son. Ozan stared at his father not exactly getting the meaning of his words but still nodded with a smile on his pale face burying his face in the crook of his father''s neck like he always did.

    "That''s my little boy!" Daniel said, hugging him close, patting his back but then he frowned remembering Amy. He still had to introduce her to Ozan, not that it was difficult. He always had a picture of her in Ozan''s nursery and even once told him it was her mommy. Thankfully he never asked much about her.

    Silas also smiled admiring the little moment between the father and son hoping that it always stays this way.

    Just then a knock was heard against the door before it opened slowly revealing a nervous-looking Amy who quietly stepped in fiddling with her fingers and staring at Daniel.

    At this Ozan also turned his head slowly to see the intruder, his light blue-grey eyes clashing against certain hazel ones making Amy lose her breathing.

 Chapter 86 - CHAPTER 86

    Chapter 86

    What is lost will be found

    The broken will get fixed at some time

    The dreams that we had seen are in pieces now

    I agree that my heart was responsible for the chaos

    May no one be as constrained by their heart as me��..

    Previously,

    Just then a knock was heard against the door before it opened slowly revealing a nervous-looking Amy who stepped in fiddling with her fingers and then turning to look at Daniel.

    At this Ozan also turned his head slowly to see the intruder, his light blue-grey eyes clashing against certain Hazel ones making Amy lose her breathing.

    ******************

    "I have some files to sign at the office Daniel, will see you at night!" Silas said awkwardly not wanting to be the third wheel in the situation.. He decided it was better to give them some time especially for Amy and Ozan to get familiar.

    "Sure, update me later!" Daniel said as he nodded before walking out of the room leaving the three people alone in their situation.

    Amy''s whole body froze in its place at the mere sight of his son. His dark locks resembled her, he was exactly the same child she had seen in the albums but this time his cheeks weren''t chubby instead they were sunken. His eyes were the same as his father but in a lighter shade, bags were present under his eyes. Indeed he was a replica of his father, even in this state she could tell that his son would grow up into a handsome man. His face and body that should have been healthy were pale and all this could have been avoided if she paid attention to him in the first place.

    Her heart hammered inside her chest, a thick layer of sweat forming on her forehead as Ozan stared at her curiously, clasping his father''s neck with his weak arms that had red spots of IV.

    He was looking at her like he wasn''t afraid of her like Amy had thought. He continued to look at her for a while before looking back at his father.

    Time seemed to stop at this very moment and everything around her drained out into the dull shade of black, she could hear her heartbeat booming rapidly in her ears. She watched in a daze when Daniel started to walk towards her, he himself was feeling a bit different but for Ozan, he had to take the step.

    "Ozan, you remember her. She is the same person you had a photo of in your room and you once asked about her too!" Daniel started, looking expectantly at him. Listening to this, shame again begins to build inside Amy.

    Ozan made a cute thinking face staring at the woman who was supposed to be here with him from the start.

    "Mommy!" The little boy said in a timid voice, making both of them surprised and shocked. Amy gasped audibly, he knew she was her mother. A new feeling of profoundness began to settle in her heart for Daniel. Despite everything he still made sure that his son recognised her mother. On the other hand, Daniel was surprised to see that Ozan still remembered the time when he told him that the woman in the picture was his mother, he was a year old at that time but after that Daniel never tried to tell him anything about what a  mother is or where she was, even that picture was left in Istanbul when they left for New York. He didn''t wanted his son to grow up feeling that he was unloved and unwanted by his mother.

    "Yes, son he is your mommy!" Daniel replied smiling at him still surprised that Ozan didn''t shy away seeing her like he always did meeting an unknown person but then again she wasn''t completely a stranger.

    "Mommy!" Ozan mumbled for the second time but this time with his bright smile that wasn''t shadowed by his pale face taking Amy by surprise. Daniel cuddled him closer but he slowly reached out his hand touching Amy''s face.

    Amy gulped the knot that was forming in her throat, closing her eyes and feeling Ozan''s touch for the first time.

    "Can I take him?" Amy whispered expectantly.

    Daniel hesitated before nodding. She gently took Ozan in her arms afraid that he would fall from his hold, hugging him tightly but still being mindful of hurting him. To Daniel''s surprise, Ozan easily went to her without protesting.

    She gasped and felt goosebumps spread across her skin at the feeling of a tiny body wrapping itself around her body. She leaned in the warm touch of her son with a smile.

    With no control over her heart, her tears began to flow as the reality hit her, everything felt so surreal to her.

    The boy who was in her arms was her son, the one she carried for nine months and then just like a piece of something tossed him away.

    Her entire body wrecked with sobs as she hugged Ozan closely like she wouldn''t get any other chance to hold him. Tears after tears left her eyes leaving her exhausted and shaking her body.

    "I am s-sorry!" She whispered, feathering Ozan''s face with kisses.

    "I-i am so sorry!" She continued to sob. Daniel sighed not knowing what to do as he stared at an emotional Amy and confused Ozan.

    "No cry!" Ozan mumbled, wiping her face with his little fingers.

    "Mommy, no cry!" He said weakly but his smile was so radiant and sincere that Amy felt her heart swell with warmth after such a long time. A sudden strong feeling of protectiveness, love and adoration filled her heart gazing at his innocent face that was a reflection of his pure soul without any flaws and faults.

    "Let me take him back." Daniel offered, stepping closer, wanting her to stabilize herself. Out of instinct, she stepped back.

    "No! Please let me hold him! " Amy said fearfully.

    "You can have him back,first stable yourself!" Daniel said tensed that Ozan might get disturbed.

    "No! I will manage!" Amy said, wiping her face hysterically, kissing Ozan''s face and neck, making him giggle.

    "Mommy will never leave you, Ozan!" Amy said, smiling at him, making a promise to herself to protect him with her life. This was the feeling every mother talked about holding their child for the first time. It comes as an instinct when you realize you are a mother.

    Their little moment was ruined when the door opened with a knock revealing Dr Bursin.

    "I am sorry to disturb you guys but Mrs Saritas you need to feed him soon as he will be sleepy again!" Dr Bursin informed with a serious expression.

    "Yeah! I was going to!" Amy said, smiling at Ozan who was indeed getting sleepy.

    "That will be good, a nurse will be outside if you need any help. I will come later to see how well it went with his stomach!" He said before nodding at Daniel and leaving.

    Amy glanced at Daniel who was looking at her sternly.

    "Should I call the nurse?" He asked.

    "No! I will be fine!" Amy replied holding Ozan close not wanting to look into Daniel''s eyes which were making her shiver.

    Daniel rubbed Ozan''s back, placing a kiss on his forehead with such a loving smile that wasn''t present on his face all the time.

    "I am going outside for a while Ozan, mommy is here with you!" Daniel muttered.

    Ozan turned his head with a pout,

    "Daddy!" He whispered, holding out his other hand.

    "Mommy is here with you Ozan. Like we have daddy''s day, today is mommy''s day Okay. I will come back soon!"

    Ozan''s eyebrows knitted.

    "Now! where is daddy''s kissy," Daniel asked closing his eyes as Ozan placed a kiss on his face, making him smile.

    Just by looking at them, Amy could tell that both of them had a very deep bond that even she wouldn''t be able to have with Ozan. She also noticed that how Daniel acted completely carefree and different to Ozan. Without any doubt, Daniel was a dotting father.

    Daniel placed one more kiss on his forehead before walking away not before giving Amy a threatening gaze. He didn''t wanted to leave but he had to give Amy privacy to feed their son.

    Amy sat on the bed clinging to Ozan who was looking at her with droopy eyes and a cute pout.

    "It couldn''t be that difficult!" She whispered to herself. Feeding a nearly two-year-old boy who was never fed like this before was a totally different thing. With a nervous sigh, Amy unbuttoned her shirt exposing her breasts and left shoulder. Ozan touched her skin making her look embarrassed, she was doing it for the first time.

    "Are you hungry?" She asked, rubbing his head the little boy nodded.

    Let''s just say that with a bit of difficulty made him understand to suck milk from there. Finally, she unclasped her bra, letting her breasts in view. Settling Ozan in her lap, she brought him forward and he latched onto it sloppily.

 Chapter 87 - CHAPTER 87

    There is no refuge from memory and remorse in this world.

    The spirits of our foolish deeds haunt us, with or without repentance.

    Previously,

    Let''s just say that with a bit of difficulty Amy made him understand to suck milk from there. Finally, she unclasped her bra, letting her breasts in view. Settling Ozan in her lap, she brought him forward and he latched onto it sloppily.

    **********************

    Amy flinched from the sensation of pain at first but then after a while, she got comfortable as Ozan continued to suck her breast. She was happy to know that she still was able to breastfeed her child and experience it even though it was almost two years later.

    Ozan hummed in response, placing his little fingers on her chest making her smile as she took the fingers in her hand and kissed them gently. She looked at him while he slept and watched as his short black hair fell on his forehead as he breathed evenly releasing her chest where some milk was still leaking..

    Amy gently settled him on the bed, taking some tissues and cleaning herself before buttoning her bra and shirt at the same time a nurse came in.

    "Do you need anything Mrs Saritas!" She asked politely, Amy felt goosebumps on her skin hearing Mrs Saritas. Yes, she was still his wife though.

    Amy just shook her head in denial gazing at her son softly. The nurse nodded, attaching the IV again on his arms and hand, mindful not to wake him up. The little boy flinched with every insertion but remained asleep, Amy again felt the tears brimming her eyes.

    "How long will he have to be like this?" Amy asked sadly.

    The nurse looked at her sympathetically,

    "Till his stomach is cleared of the infection and his body gets healthy!" She told her.

    "Don''t worry Mrs Saritas, your son will be fine soon. Just pray that his stomach doesn''t reject breast milk either!"

    "How would I know that!" Amy asked.

    "If he doesn''t vomit for the next few hours, it means his stomach is digesting the milk!" The nurse said with a small smile before leaving.

    Amy tucked the blanket under his arms draping it around his body. Dragging the chair near his bed, she sat there eyeing his son, pondering over her luck that Ozan accepted her and moreover called her mommy. No word ever made her feel this happy and soothing than listening to his son calling her mommy. She wanted him to call her that again and again because she would never get tired of hearing it.

    She heard the door opening only to see a tired-looking Daniel walk in, their eyes met for a second before he tore his gaze to Ozan. There was such a selfless emotion in his eyes when he stared at Ozan and Amy understood now how it felt.

    He gently placed a kiss on his forehead before going to sit on the couch in front of Amy, leaning his head on the headrest and closing his eyes.

    He was looking worn out and beyond exhausted, now that she began to think of it, her thoughts wander in the past about how he would have managed a toddler along with his company all along.

    ''The company he initially made for you!'' Her mind said sarcastically.

    She felt like guilt was everywhere whenever she looked at Daniel and Ozan, so much that at one point she would feel her breath slipping away but she has to move on with positive energy if she really wanted to amend her mistakes.

    "Go home, I am here with him. Vahide mom must be worried for you!" Daniel spoke in a raspy tone, eyes still closed.

    "No, I want to stay here with him. Besides, mom doesn''t worry much about me now!" Amy said sadly, remembering how distant her mother was from her and Ozan being in this state would make her more disappointed with her.

    Daniel didn''t reply after that, wondering about Vahide Mom but his exhausted mind wasn''t letting him think clearly.

    Amy stood from her chair and went to sit beside Daniel, making him flinch inwardly when he felt her presence near him.

    "I think it''s you who should go home, you like hell!" Amy muttered, fiddling with her fingers.

    "When you are going through hell, it doesn''t matter and I still don''t trust you enough to be around Ozan!" He mumbled with a clenched jaw, head still resting.

    His words itched her, what could she probably do with Ozan.

    "I have not been a good person for a while in the past Daniel but this still doesn''t mean I would intentionally harm my son!" Amy muttered but the only response after a few seconds was a scoff from Daniel as he crossed his arms.

    "It must have been hard, taking care of him along with your business. I heard you took him to the office with you every day!"

    "If there isn''t anything related to Ozan you want to ask, then I would like to rest! " Daniel responded shutting her up, this time staring at her. Not wanting to remember the bitter memories. Sometimes he couldn''t believe that she was here sitting beside him, all the love and care he had for her once just got buried in his heart. Her behaviour made him feel like he didn''t deserve a single bit of love from anyone and all that he deserved was hatred and pain.

    Amy stared back at him, wanting to say so many things, she was sorry, she wanted to be a family again but not a single sentence came out of her mouth.

    He tore his gaze away from her, the woman sitting beside him was just Ozan''s mother, he didn''t have any relation with her aside from that.

    "What was his first word?" Amy asked out of a sudden, she didn''t understand but somehow her heart was yearning to hear him talk with her like he did before, a subtle warmness and happiness that was present in his voice before was missing replaced by a cold and expressionless tone other than when he was angry.

    "Daddy!" He replied but this time his lips tugged a bit upwards, recalling the time when Ozan called him Daddy for the first time. He literally cried at that, utter happiness surrounded him. He was eight months old at that time watching his cartoons when Daniel came home and the first word he greeted him with was daddy.

    Amy smiled sadly, it could have been mommy but then again she should be thankful that he still called her that.

    "What does he like the most?" She asked again, curiosity striking her. Daniel sighed, it would be good if she learnt about Ozan.

    "He loves animals, jungle books, aeroplanes and me. His favourite activity is playing with me, having a bath with me and watching cartoons. His favourite food is nuggets and apple juice and he isn''t a very social child!" Daniel stated proudly gazing lovingly at his little boy whose chest was heaving up and down in a slow rhythm.

    Amy also glanced his way, she couldn''t describe the emotions she saw in his otherwise cold eyes. The way he explained about Ozan, there was a lively tint present in his tone talking about him.

    "He is an adorable child, an exact copy of yours. I can bet he would grow into a handsome man like you!" Amy spoke making him smile but it vanished quickly as he again rested his head on the back of the couch.

    "She called you handsome!" His mind repeated her words but Daniel shrugged it off.

    "Looks don''t matter, Amy. Even the prettiest of people have the ugliest fate. I just hope he grows into a gentle and kind person who values all his relations!" Daniel said, dropping his eyelids with an exhale of air. Amy also leaned back on the couch at a distance from him, Was he referring to himself?

    "He will Daniel because he has a father like you!" Amy whispered but it was still audible to Daniel who chose not to respond.

    He felt his eyelids heavy, a burning sensation in his eyes. He knew what was happening, his brain was shutting down due to lack of sleep and he didn''t protest this time, he welcomed the darkness as it slipped him into a sensation that felt like heaven, it was sleep and he drifted into it.

    "Daniel, will you forgive me for all that I put you guys through?" She asked looking at her lap but didn''t get a response from him, making her look dejected towards him.

    "D-daniel!" She mumbled but again no response, then she saw him breathing evenly indicating that he was asleep. She sighed, shaking her head, at least he did talk to her without yelling or shouting. Amy looked at his arm that was dangling on the arm of the sofa, thinking that it might be uncomfortable for him, she gently grabbed his wrist settling it on his lap but then her gaze settled on a silver thing on his finger making her eyes sting with tears.

    It was their wedding ring and he still had it on.

 Chapter 88 - CHAPTER 88

    Time is stopped too,

    How and why it happened.

    May you just come

    like some prayer��.

    You are the peace of my soul

    You are my prayer��

    Previously,

    "D-daniel!" She mumbled but again no response, then she saw him breathing evenly indicating that he was asleep.. She sighed, shaking her head, at least he did talk to her without shouting or yelling. Amy looked at his arm that was dangling on the arm of the sofa, thinking that it might be uncomfortable for him. She gently grabbed his wrist and settled it on his lap but then her gaze settled on a silver thing on his finger making her eyes sting with tears.

    It was their wedding ring and he still had it on.

    *********************************

    Daniel begrudgingly opened his eyes but soon closed them due to the blinding sunlight. The white curtains of the room easily letting the sunlight slip in, he slowly rose from his position, stretching his bones, who protested in return due to being curled on a small couch all night. Rubbing his eyes and yawning, he settled himself in a sitting position, a blanket falling off his shoulders into his lap.

    ''Where did it come from?'' He wondered, the last he remembered was talking to Amy about Ozan and then drifting off to oblivion, his brain shutting down despite his protests to stay awake.

    ''Damn'' he cursed himself for sleeping through the night and abruptly turned around to see Ozan only to make him blink his eyes once, twice and thrice. He again rubbed his eyes believing that he might still be in his sleep or having a dream, he even pinched his wrist but no the scene in front of him was real.

    Instead of the private hospital room he slept in last night, there was a somewhat jungle themed nursery that resembled a child''s playroom. On the leather sofa and chairs on the opposite side were a ton of wipes, diapers, bottles, towels, baby lotions and clothes. Observing them they were all brand new things especially the clothes but other things were the ones already present back at home. The wipes and other things were the one Martha or he brought himself back at home

    This wasn''t all, on the two-seater dining table there was a brand new aeroplane model still packed. On the chair, there was a load of Ozan''s jungle toys and animals which he likes to play with the most, some were the ones he bought during their stay in New York when he took Ozan on a Daddy''s day out after he recovered from his fever. Daniel remembered buying almost the whole shop until Martha interjected that he shouldn''t spoil Daniel that much, he already had a room full of toys. He had to agree begrudgingly because she was somewhat right, a child should know that not everything is present within the snap of a finger and some things are to work for and not to be taken for granted.

    He finally moved his gaze towards the bed expecting to see Ozan but instead, there was only his favourite elephant plush toy and jungle book blanket. Judging by it, he was sure that Martha brought those things when he was asleep and the rest.

    ''It must be Amy!'' He recalled telling Amy about Ozan''s favourite toys.

    Panic steeped in his mind as he stood from the sofa to find Ozan when the door opened and Silas emerged from behind dressed in sweatpants and casual shirt, gorging himself on potato chips from the packet, noticing him awake, a big smile grew across his face.

    "Looks like sleeping beauty is awake! Good morning!" He said plopping on the couch previously occupied by Daniel.

    Daniel looked stupefied at him, why everyone was acting so normal, why was this room looking like Ozan''s nursery in a deranged form and most importantly where was Ozan.

    "For how much time did I sleep?" Daniel asked, looking around.

    "I thought the same when I came in the morning but you will get your answers when you see Amy!" Silas said, shaking his head and shoving the packet of chips in front of Daniel who pushed it back.

    "Why do you mean morning, what time is it?" Daniel asked, sifting through his pockets and blanket trying to find his phone which was on the table. He gaped looking at the time, it was 12 in the noon.

    "Why didn''t anyone wake me up and where is Ozan?" Daniel exclaimed, raking his hand through his messy hairs not believing he slept for this long. Guess he really was exhausted.

    Silas rolled his eyes, throwing some chips at him.

    "First of all, you needed a damn sleep to be alive and secondly Ozan is fine and with his mother!"

    "Mother!" Daniel looked perplexed.

    "I think you are sleepwalking or something. His mother, Amy, the one who gave birth to him!"

    "I didn''t ask for the definition of a mother dummy. Where is she and why did she take him away without my permission?"

    Another eye roll, this time accompanied by Silas standing up from his place.

    "Daniel, if you are finally allowing her back in your life then you should accept her role as a mother and trust her for that," Silas said, the half-chewed chips on his tongue grossing out Daniel

    "Let''s try one more time, where is Ozan!" This time Daniel said in a    serious tone leaving no room for jest.

    "Fine! Amy took him to the other room for feeding and changing his clothes!" Silas answered, throwing his empty packet of chips in the bin.

    Daniel breathed out sitting on the edge of the bed next to the wooden table. Silas could understand his tension, he wasn''t used to this before. It was only him and Ozan in the population.

    "You didn''t hear what I said right about Amy?" Silas asked now standing in front of him.

    "I do Silas but things don''t change overnight!"

    "You won''t say the same thing once you see Amy!" Silas murmured, a playful glow in his eyes.

    "Why do you mean?" Daniel asked, narrowing his eyes, somewhat there was a feeling in his gut that there was still some surprise left for him.

    Silas chuckled,

    "You will see in a few minutes!"

    At the same time, the door opened once again this time revealing Amy and let''s just say she looked an absolute disaster. She walked in holding a sleeping Ozan close to her chest who was changed into a green and brown half sleeved onesie still looking sick and fragile but a bit fresh. His hairs were neatly combed, remnants of his baby powder could be seen around his neck as he slept with his mouth and eyes a little open. A clear sign of weakness.

    Amy felt pairs of eyes on her and looked up, her large smile turned little but it was still present on her face.

    "Good afternoon!" She greeted in a soft tone making Daniel baffled as he glanced between her and Silas who was badly trying to stifle his laugh clenching his jaws. If it would have been some other time, Daniel would have chuckled too seeing her like this.

    Her perfectly straight black hair was in a messy bun or more like a mess of knots, a bit of baby powder on her forehead and left cheek. A diaper sticker glued to the bottom of her oversized t-shirt which hung loosely on her left shoulder maybe from the feeding, revealing her delicate collar bones and tan skin.

    Daniel straightened his posture and without giving much of a response to her, walked towards her, gently taking Ozan in his arms. Kissing his forehead and cocooning his little frame closer. Amy stepped back, the smile disappearing from her face.

    Silas coughed miserably trying to control his laughter.

    "I know I am looking like a mess but you don''t need to laugh at me!" Amy retorted, crossing her arms. Finally, after a struggle of two hours, asking the nurses and googling some facts, she was able to change his diaper, cleanse his body with a steam cloth, and feed him, which made him sleep again. He was whimpering when he woke up and Amy instantly recognized he was hungry when he patted her chest. The doctor said that it was a good sign of progress. But he didn''t stay awake for a long time, after seeing his mother struggle with him, giggling meekly at her, drinking a little bit of milk he drifted to sleep.

    Silas scoffed,

    "Who said I am laughing at you, I am laughing at the fact that after struggling for so long you still didn''t get him to wear the onesie in the right way!"

    Amy turned her head to Ozan only to realize that the backside was on the front making her facepalm herself.

    "Dude, I am going to bring some food before I burst into laughter waking him up!" Silas said leaving the room with a chuckle.

    Amy felt bad, how pathetic mother she was.

    "Next time if you want to take Ozan somewhere, inform me at least!" Daniel said in a monotone voice tucking him back in his blanket with a kiss on his cheek before walking towards the attached bathroom without much of giving a glance at her.

    Amy smiled sadly looking at her sleeping son.

    "Looks like mommy has a lot to improve and work for!"

 Chapter 89 - CHAPTER 89

    You were like a thought that persisted.

    As constant as a heartbeat

    Like time standing still, impossible

    Yet simultaneously real.

    Previously,

    "Next time if you want to take Ozan somewhere, inform me at least!"

    Daniel said in a monotone voice, tucking Ozan back in his blanket before walking towards the attached bathroom without much of giving a glance at her.

    Amy smiled sadly looking at her sleeping son.

    "Looks like mommy has a lot to improve and work for!"

    *************************

    "He hasn''t improved much, doctor!" Daniel said tapping his foot on the floor, giving the doctor an unrelenting look..

    "Mr Saritas, you are again being impatient here. It''s only been a few days since his treatment started and so far I am observing significant stability in his health. His stomach is not rejecting the milk he is being fed nor does he vomit. The infection will take time to wipe out completely!" The doctor stated, shrugging his lab coat off. He was tired of explaining the same thing to him many times, he couldn''t believe that a man as reasonable and strong-willed could be this impatient.

    "Have you seen how weak he still is? I can literally lift him with my one hand." Daniel urged.

    "If you want to see your son healthy again, I would suggest you start seeing positive things in every little aspect. I can only say that Ozan is not in a danger zone right now. The medicines are working on him and breastfeeding is also helping a lot. That''s all, now if you please excuse me!" The doctor said giving a genuine small smile walking back into his office before this man gets angry and literally make him jobless because of his own impatience and excessive thinking.

    He could understand where he was coming from but Daniel Saritas was still a lot to handle when he was in an unpleasant mood.

    Daniel sighed,

    ''Maybe I am really becoming a bit impatient but how can I keep myself calm in such a situation!'' He thought, leaving the corridor and entering Ozan''s room.

    His gaze immediately shifted to Ozan who was pouting and huffing while Amy on the other hand was sitting in front of him with a pleading expression on her face.

    "Ozan! please drink this juice. Look it''s your favourite Apple one!" Amy pleaded in a soft, gentle tone or more like in a motherly way.

    But Ozan shook his head scooting back towards the pillow, his rainbow pyjamas looked a bit big on him, he was still weak and pale. The doctor advised to give him some light fresh juices in a small quantity.

    "Look I made it myself and it''s so yummy!" Amy made a dazing face pretending to sip the juice from his animal-themed sipper. This seemed to buy his interest as he stared curiously at the sipper.

    "Umhhh, it''s so delicious!" She moaned. Even an adult would get an idea that the juice was really tasty. Ozan weakly reached her lap, touching the sipper.

    Amy smiled before settling him in her lap and giving him the sipper and eventually he sipped.

    At first, he made an unpleasing face but then it suited his taste buds as he started to drink more slowly.

    "You liked it!" Amy said in a genial tone.

    Ozan only bobbed his head up and down in a cute way while still drinking his juice.

    "Awwwww, that''s like a good boy!" Amy cooed, planting a kiss on his nose.

    All this seemed to surprise Daniel a lot with how quickly she was getting in her role and how easily Ozan was accepting her. Even with whatever happened in the past, he had to admit that Amy was genuinely trying to fulfil her role, slowly yet steadily.

    Amy felt a presence behind her and turned a bit to see that Daniel was gazing at them. She gave him a small warm smile, seeing both of them around her all she wanted was to feel that everyone was good and promising but then Ozan''s weak posture, dark circles and lost weight proved that no! Everything was still at risk. Daniel''s stern gaze and not so pleasing behaviour also said the same thing.

    "How''s my little boy!" Daniel said walking towards the bed.

    Ozan stopped sipping and smiled at his father. This always intrigued Amy that whatever the situation was, Ozan would always smile at Daniel like a kid when he got candy at the festival.

    "Daddy! Appy juice!" Ozan said in a weak yet happy voice racing his sipper.

    "You do like Appy juice a lot!" Daniel said, ruffling his hair and sitting beside him on the bed, his knee brushing against Amy''s but he completely ignored her presence.

    Amy felt sudden warmness in her stomach because of how close he was sitting to her. Why was she feeling like that, she had been close to him like this several times, she even cuddled with him a few times while having movie nights with him in the past.

    Daniel rubbed Ozan''s head as he continued to drink his juice little by little, content having his father rub his head while sitting in her mother''s lap.

    Daniel lifted his gaze only to realize that he wasn''t alone, Amy was looking at him deep in thought and before he could comprehend his cell phone rang. Amy came out of her daze looking around thankful to the person who called him. Why was she feeling like this all of a sudden?

    "Ozan! You finish your juice. Daddy will be back soon. Okay!" He kissed his head leaving the room.

    After having a brief talk with Ashton who talked about some files and projects and Daniel asking him to bring the files to the hospital that needed his signatures, he disconnected the call. Although Silas was still handling the projects in his business, some things needed his attention and approval but to him, Ozan was more important than his million dollars.

    Just as he was about to return back to the room, he was surprised to see Vahide mom walking out of Ozan''s room wiping her eyes. Signs of ageing were present on her face, she was dressed in a sophisticated evening dress.

    Through the last year, she only called him thrice to ask about his and Ozan''s well-being, nothing more or less. Even during those short phone calls, Daniel couldn''t miss how awkwardly she talked to him.

    "Vahide Mom!" Daniel called out, catching her attention. She looked up at him before giving a small smile walking closer.

    Daniel instantly embraced her, he had truly missed her and her wise thoughts.

    "How are you!" Daniel asked with a smile pulling away from the hug.

    "I should be asking that!" Vahide said, pursing her lips.

    "You can say still alive Vahide mom, Ozan''s health has really drained a part of life from me!" Daniel replied smiling sadly. Vahide looked with a pitiful expression, the one he hated the most.

    "I just met him. He is a lovely child and he will be fine soon, healthy again. You will see him growing up and living a happy life along with you!" Vahide said in a motherly tone he missed the most, kissing his head.

    "God Willing Vahide mom!" Daniel said with a slight smile but he couldn''t help but notice a little remorse and shame on her face.

    "I am sorry Daniel!" Vahide mumbled ducking her head down,

    "For what Vahide mom and why are you acting ashamed!" Daniel responded taking her hands in his.

    "I am also to be blamed for what you both suffered from!" Her lips quivered.

    "Vahide mom, I don''t blame anyone. What happened in the past was maybe written in that way. Please don''t do this to yourself, don''t act ashamed. I would never want to see you like that!" Daniel said, kissing her hands.

    Vahide started sobbing,

    "I should have noticed how she wasn''t acting herself, how you always called to ask about baby things and she never. How she was hot one moment and cold the next. I wish I could have raised her in a better way so that she wouldn''t be that stubborn and inconsiderate!"

    "Vahide mom listen!" Daniel said in a raspy tone, wiping her tears away.

    "You did raise both of your daughters in the best way possible and stop blaming yourself anymore. What happened in the past happened, no one can deny that but we all need to move forward and that''s what we are doing!" Daniel urged.

    "If you don''t want me to cry in front of the entire hospital then, please stop crying yourself!"

    Vahide smiled a bit, wiping her tears and sniffing.

    "Thanks for giving her a chance. I hope she works on that!" Vahide said in a vague tone.

    "It''s for Ozan, Vahide mom. Let''s just hope everything goes well!" Daniel sighed,

    "Stop worrying, go home and rest. It''s getting late. I would drop you myself" He said smiling at her but she could see his tired self.

    "No, I came with the driver. No need to worry about me, take care of yourself and Ozan!" Vahide said in a bit reprimanding tone.

    "I will, I just want to be happy after all this but fairytales aren''t for everyone!" Daniel smiled sadly, placing a peck on her wrinkled forehead.

    Vahide patted her shoulder.

    "We all live a fairytale Daniel, it''s just that sometimes the road to happily ever after is a bit longer than the others!"

 Chapter 90 - CHAPTER 90

    I got to know that I am still alive

    Such tenacity is there in this moment

    Where was this moment of mine

    Now it''s in front

    Should I die or live a little��.

    Previously,

    "I just want to be happy after all this but fairytales aren''t for everyone!" Daniel smiled sadly, placing a peck on her wrinkled forehead.

    Vahide patted her shoulder.

    "We all live a fairytale Daniel, it''s just sometimes the road to happily ever after is a bit longer than the others!"

    ***************************

    Seven weeks passed by slowly but progressively and before anyone knew Ozan started to gain health. His posture started to get stronger with each passing day, long gone were his hollow cheeks and dark circles instead his cheeks were starting to get chubby.. His face was once again bright and lively.

    Daniel remembered the day when Ozan vomited and fainted while playing with him, all hell broke loose that day with nurses and doctors rushing in and out trying to stabilise him. He felt like dying watching the doctors working on him from the window but even more surprising was Amy who slumped on the ground and begged God to save their son. It was on that day he realized that Amy had indeed realized his mistake for neglecting Ozan and was feeling the same pain as him as any other parent should feel.

    Thankfully the doctors were able to stabilise Ozan and for one week, he was watched closely in the ICU. It wasn''t until the end of the first week that a miracle happened, it was like all their prayers were answered.

    Ozan started to gain strength , the infection in his stomach was clearing out. Breastfeeding really did benefit a lot, his immunity was getting better because of his stomach accepting juices and milk. Daniel recalled the happy day, when Ozan ran to him smiling one day when he entered his room. He was getting lively and wasn''t unnecessarily sleepy. So far he was much better than before, the infection was still there but the doctor was more than helpful that it will get off soon. It was such a pleasant sight to watch his son gaining his strength and health back day by day, getting into his size like other children, though not fat much but still considerable after what he has been through.

    The only thing now getting on his nerves was Amy''s closeness with their son, in these weeks Ozan had grown attached with his mother so much that Daniel was one as Silas termed it ''being jealous'' and secondly he was worried that Amy''s off and on behaviour would break his little heart in the future.

    But to his surprise, Amy was a momma bear, always near him, getting him new stuff, playing and reading him stories. In these weeks she has acted as a wonderful mother to say the least. Never could anyone say that she came into Ozan''s life nearly two months ago. It was like she was here from the start, asking him everyday about Ozan''s liking, even bringing Martha to ask how to soothe and bathe him in a better way. Waking up at odd hours of the night to feed him, taking care of his medicines, not allowing anyone a foot near him till he gets healthy except for Daniel of course.

    It was unnerving to him that she was even taking his time with Ozan but he could understand where she was coming from, she has already missed a lot of his toddler life and didn''t want to miss anything from now on but could anyone blame him for getting jealous, it was just him and Ozan most of the time and now they had to share that time with Amy too. At one point, Daniel started to get emotional that Ozan might not love him the way he did before but he was proved wrong when he had to leave for an emergency meeting in his office for two hours. Hadn''t it been Amy assuring him that Ozan was sleeping and would be okay he would have never left!

    But he came back two hours later only to see a dishevelled Amy on the verge of crying and a whimpering Ozan. As soon as he saw his father, he instantly hugged his legs saying how much he missed his daddy and wanted to be with him. That moment he realised that Ozan would always be a daddy''s boy but he needed both his parents and as long as Ozan was getting the love and happiness he deserved, Daniel was content.

    Long gone was the sophisticated and working Amy who was always rushing to her work and cases. She would always be in clothes covered with baby lotions, powders and milk sometimes but she could care less at the moment. She was trying to be perfect and less messy. Now in front of everyone was an overprotective and hysterical mother who was more than determined to win her son back and she did. Amy Saritas was indeed becoming a promising mother who would fight any storm for his son. It didn''t take long for Daniel to realize that she was willing to change and had changed quite a lot. There was determination in her eyes and he felt relaxed and delighted to know that she fully accepted her role as a mother. Ozan did deserve this from the start, at least his son would get the childhood he had longed for. A loving father and mother, the way he wanted to for him to experience parental love. A burden was lifted from his shoulder.

    During these days, there was no argument between Amy and Daniel. Both were busy taking care of Ozan and praying for his health. There were little talks here and there about Ozan and his progress, nothing less and nothing more. Daniel would always curtly reply to her

    Daniel was always on guard near her; he had accepted her as the mother of his child. That was all and he wished that it continued in a promising way for all of them. There wasn''t any chance of going back now, it was better to go with the flow. He was trying this all for his son.

    Right now they both were sitting in front of Dr Bursin''s desk, anxiously waiting for the results of the tests. An uncomfortable silence surrounding them as Amy fiddled with her fingers in her laps, licking her dry lips. Daniel was drumming his fingers on the desk, rubbing his light stubble, a part of him hopeful while the other was dreadful. Amy sighed,

    "The results will be good, he has improved a lot these days," Amy said in a reassuring way or more like reassured herself.

    Daniel only hummed in response, lost in his own anxiety.

    Dr Bursin emerged from behind the door, his face not giving away any expression as he sat in his chair placing a blue coloured file on the table.

    "Good evening Mr and Mrs Saritas!" He greeted, fixing his spectacles. Daniel gaped at him inwardly with an incredulous expression, here he was dying of half tension and anxiety and he was greeting them like they were here on a family lunch. Before Daniel could start, Amy beat him to it.

    "What are the results!" Amy rushed, sweat covering her forehead.

    "Well, congratulations to you both, the results are good!" The doctor announced with a smile. Amy and Daniel both exhaled a sigh of relief.

    "95% of his infection is removed and for the remaining ten per cent he will be on medication for a few months. His stomach is now healthy and he isn''t under the weight anymore. I am happy to say that breastfeeding and antibiotic treatment cured your son, he is healthy enough to be discharged and can go home!" Daniel''s eyes turned misty but he was quick to vacuum his tears in.

    Amy turned to Daniel with tears in her eyes and circled his neck hugging him close, making his eyes go wide.

    "Daniel, did you hear he is fine? We can take him home!" She said in a quivering tone, a tear or two fell from her eyes on his shoulder. He gulped, not hugging her back as the same soothing vanilla scent hit his nostrils.

    The doctor coughed a bit to get their attention, Daniel abruptly pulled back straightening his shirt making Amy realize that he hugged him like that in front of the doctor. A tint of red covered her cheeks.

    "Congratulations to you again but you have to take care of his diet and medicines. Moreover, you need to bring him weekly for checkups!" The doctor said closing the file.

    "Thank you so much Doctor, I really couldn''t thank you enough for what you and your team have done and I apologise for my aggressive behaviour during the early days!" Daniel said in a humbled way.

    "I can understand what you were going through, you don''t need to apologise or give thanks. It was our duty!" The doctor smiled at the couple.

    "Are you sure, we can take him home!" Amy said in a low voice, wiping her tears.

    To be continued.....

 Chapter 91 - CHAPTER 91

    False accusations that we''re thrown at my love��.

    Now-those false claims are covering it like a light coverlet

    Oo my lover, how do I explain it to you?

    I can''t keep my eyes off you.

    Previously,

    "I can understand what you were going through, you don''t need to apologise or give thanks. It was our duty!" The doctor smiled at the couple.

    "Are you sure, we can take him home!" Amy said in a low voice, wiping her tears.

    ***********************

    "Yes Mrs Saritas, I wouldn''t be saying it without being convinced and positive but you have to bring him regularly for weekly check-ups. Just take good care of hygiene and in case of any guidance or trouble call me immediately!" The doctor announced stemming their brains with relief and happiness..

    "We will Dr Bursin!"

    Daniel said as he stood from his seat with a smile, shaking his hands with the doctor. Amy also stood from her seat doing the same.

    "See you guys tomorrow for the discharge formalities!" Dr Burcin said,

    Both Amy and Daniel nodded, stepping out from his room, Daniel walking ahead with a grin on his face while was a little behind. She was so happy to see Ozan healthy but she was even happier to see Daniel smiling after a long time. He looked so relieved and happy, he would be, they both had seen the health scar of Ozan and it was enough to make them shudder every time they look back at the time. Amy wondered that if she was feeling this happy and then Daniel would be more, he surely had suffered and witnessed more pain.

    Finally, Ozan was able to go home, she thought but that very thought made her halt in her steps.

    ''Home'' she gasped wondering if Daniel would allow her to be in his house, she remembered calling that house a number of things and never paying attention to it.

    ''He wouldn''t throw you out,'' her mind interrupted.

    ''But he wouldn''t be welcoming either,''

    She had to clarify things with him that she permanently wanted to be a part of their lives, not some on and off person. But she had to settle other things before taking a new step.

    "Daniel!" Amy called out, striding towards him from behind. Daniel turned around to listen to her when they both bumped into one another causing  Amy to stumble and before she could fall, his tight grip encircled her waist making their fronts collided.

    Amy held her breath from the warmth and tingles that spread through her body making her feel all giddy as she gazed at his face.

    ''When did he get so handsome!'' Amy thought staring at his stubble that made him devilishly handsome and sculpted his features in a rough and more masculine way. She wanted to touch his face with her fingers.

    ''He was always handsome, you just started noticing now!'' Her mind chided.

    Daniel also flinched from the intimate proximity of her body clasped to him, he noticed her staring at him or more like observing his face making him feel uneasy. It was a long time ago when he last hugged her or held her close. He instantly pulled away not before balancing her on her feet, slipping his hands away. Amy felt the loss of warmth rendering her cold.

    ''Why I am feeling this way. Why does everything feel different with him?'' She thought, tucking her hair behind her ears.

    Daniel cleared his throat.

    "Be careful with your steps Amy!" Daniel said, keeping his poker face.

    "Sorry, I am just overwhelmed!" Amy said awkwardly, not knowing what to say.

    "It''s okay! Let''s go, Ozan must be waiting for us!" Daniel said with a little smile recalling the earlier moment with the doctor.

    "Actually, you go-ahead. I have some stuff to sort out!" Amy replied remembering about what she was going to do before their little moment.

    Daniel looked warily at her, was she going back to her old ways.

    "Fine, try to sort them soon. Ozan might ask about you" He responded, tucking his hands in his pants pockets.

    Amy noticed his wary look,

    "Don''t worry I will be back in a few hours. Just this thing really needs my attention."

    "Take your time!"

    Daniel said in response, trudging towards the hallway. He understood that she also had work and not even for once in these two months he had seen her talking or rushing to her work. She would only once in a while leave the hospital to visit Vahide mom or get her clothes and other necessities. He appreciated her determination to fulfil her role as a mother she has previously missed out on.

    Amy breathed out, abruptly pulling her phone out and dialling Talia''s number.

    It rang for a minute before she finally answered it.

    "Amy!"

    "Talia I will be at the office in a few minutes, be there with all the documents and files of our present cases!" Amy said in a rushed tone walking towards the elevator.

    "Okay, I will be waiting for you!" Talia responded, clearly confused.

    "Good!" Amy disconnected the call as the elevator begin to descend like her heart.

    She sighed clutching her phone closer not knowing whether she was doing the right thing, it could have consequences in the future. But right now she didn''t want to think about it, she had already made a lot of mistakes in the past and this time she needed to work in her present to correct those mistakes.

    ..........

    At Amy''s office.

    "Are you sure you want to do this!" Talia asked, taken aback by her decision. Amy Moretti who never missed a single case of her never withdrew from any, always made sure to move the whole office and world to win her cases and here she was telling her that she was taking an indefinite hiatus.

    "Talia, please I have taken this decision with a lot of thinking and a heavy heart. Don''t make me uncertain now!" Amy said, typing away her apology email before shutting her computer and sinking back in her chair.

    "It''s your decision Amy, I can''t force you. You must have a valid reason for this!" Talia said in an unlikely tone.

    "I have sent you the email with my apology, sent it to our recent clients along with returning their cheques. Also, you are to go on my behalf for the hearing of cases that are having their final trials and don''t take any new cases until I come back!" Amy said scratching her face, hoping it wouldn''t have much negative effect on her career or the firm would accept her decision without much trouble.

    "Do you think I can handle the cases like you do Amy!" Talia said, shaking her head.

    "You have been with me for quite a long time Talia, just have confidence in yourself and don''t give up till the last moment!" Amy encouraged her.

    "What about Ayla''s case!" Talia voiced out the thought nagging her the most. No way in hell could she deal with that case alone.

    Amy''s eyes got misty as she exhaled a deep breath, rising from her chair and closing her laptop.

    "Let Kevin and his team work on it Talia, I will stay in touch with both of you regarding this case and will be present at hearings," Amy responded, packing her things, blinking her eyes to get rid of the tears. The determination still there to avenge her sister''s death.

    Talia watched her packing her things somberly, the Amy she had always worked with was now changed. No longer she was the snapping and stubborn person like she became for quite a while.

    "How long would you be gone!" Talia asked in curiosity.

    "Talia, stop worrying, you can always visit me at home if you need any assistance. I am just going on a long term leave, not leaving this country!" Amy said, shaking her head.

    "And to answer your question, I will be back in 3 to 5 months!" Amy replied although not very sure herself.

    Talia moved a little closer to her, patting her shoulder a little.

    "I will try my best to keep things going here, though no promises. You go and solve whatever is troubling you!" Talia said, giving an encouraging smile.

    Amy nodded with a sad smile,

    "That''s what I am planning to do Talia, I just never realized that solving others lives, I began to lose my own. I have disappointed a lot of people in selecting my career over my relationships. This time I want to just win everything that I have lost and come back as content and even more strengthened and I have realized that my strength lies within my family!"

    "Whoa, that is one of the most philosophical things I have heard coming out of your mouth!" Talia said genuinely surprised.

    "That''s life my dear, it keeps surprising you!"

    "You know the Amy I know will definitely win her own case. I can bet on that!" Talia said positively.

    "Thanks, Talia, now go and send those emails !" Amy said, moving towards her desk.

    "I am on it, Madam," She said, smiling at her one more time before walking out of the office.

    Amy reached out of her desk drawer and pulled out the wedding ring that she hadn''t worn in three years. She harshly threw it in the drawer after their wedding. The weight felt so alien on her finger as she wore it but this time she was adamant on winning Daniel Saritas back.

 Chapter 92 - CHAPTER 92

    Although before this,

    My heart used to sew dreams of love during the nights

    Before also,

    My heartbeat used to sing a tune.

    But whatever is happening now didn''t happen ever before.......

    Previously,

    Amy reached out her desk drawer and pulled out the wedding ring that she hadn''t worn in three years.. She harshly threw it in the drawer after their wedding, the weight fell so alien on her finger as she wore it but this time she was adamant on winning Daniel Saritas back.

    **************************

    As soon as he opened the door he was greeted by warm air. The room felt less uncomfortable to be in as his son was prospering. Two bags were neatly placed on the couch along with a diaper bag. The room was now blue and white like before, with no more toys or mess around. Tonight Ozan was getting discharged from the hospital and Daniel couldn''t be more happier, not only he but Martha, Silas and Nadia, Vahide mom all we''re excited to see him back at home healthy and growing. Silas even wanted to throw a huge welcome party and God knows that he had already started planning on it. Daniel was ready to glare at him but Amy beat him to it and man she looked so deadly in her protective mother gear. She was the one to interject saying that he still wasn''t 100 percent healthy and wasn''t required to be in the presence of so many people because of hygiene problems.

    She wouldn''t even let someone touch Ozan without sanitising their hands first and though it was frustrating for everyone, they had to oblige.

    Daniel scanned the room when he caught Amy giggling at something while looking out of the glass window and unlike other days, today she was dressed properly in denim jeans and the same denim shirt looking simple with her hair tied up in a ponytail giving a clear view of her pale face and thin neck.

    Apart from her giggling, there was also a small giggle from beside. Daniel approached them, smiling at his little bundle of happiness who was also looking outside with hands over the hedge of the glass window. He was also dressed up for an outing, white tee tucked in a denim romper and he looked so cute twinning with his mother. He instantly knew that Amy had dressed him like that, she was always trying new outfits on Ozan which she bought herself. Amy loved dressing him up, playing with him and reading him short stories while making him eat or drink something.

    As much as Daniel was against letting Amy back in their lives, he was now thankful to Silas for making him take a rational decision. If she was the reason behind Ozan''s illness then she was also the part reason he was gaining his strength. He didn''t feel bad for what he had said to him in anger because at that time he was frustrated and hurt. Grief indeed brings the best and worst in you, he wasn''t very happy with the way he treated and snapped at her but could anyone blame him.

    Now seeing her like this made Daniel pleased that she was acting and proving herself a good mother. He saw that glint and eagerness in her eyes to take her role fully this time and one thing was sure that when Amy committed herself to one thing, she would go to any length to fulfil her responsibility or obligation.

    Daniel noticed the changes in her and for once he felt her truly guilty of what she had done in the past and second she was trying to repent by correcting her missteps. Not only did he see her trying to rectify things but he also observed the motherly love she exhibited for Ozan, a selfless love he might add just the way he had for his son. This just confirmed that she wasn''t only doing this out of guilt but because she wanted to be a mother this time in every sense. She wanted to neutralize the time she had missed with Ozan and compensate for it in the best and whatever possible way she had.

    This made Daniel really happy and finally, he fully accepted her as Ozan''s mother, placing his trust in her for their son. It was what Ozan deserved and what he truly wanted for his child, to have a happy and loving family where both his parents cared and tended to him with affection.

    As far as his feelings were concerned, they were still the same, buried beneath his son''s happiness. Amy was now only a mother to his son and he made sure to stem that deep in his heart.

    Ozan amid his giggling saw his father approaching him and gave a wide smile showing his half-grown teeth, his face bright and lively with no signs of sickness thankfully. He turned completely towards his father and opened his hands wide.

    "Daddy!" He muttered, wanting to be held up.

    Daniel chuckled before gently taking him from Amy''s arms and lifting him. Amy also gave a warm smile to him.

    "My little boy wants to play!" Daniel asked.

    Ozan looked at his face and pouted slowly,

    "No pay!" He whined in his baby voice. Daniel glanced at Amy raising his brows.

    "He wants to go out today, Daniel!" Amy said, wiping his drool with the napkin.

    "We will go home tonight, Ozan!" Daniel said smiling but Ozan only jumped in his arms.

    "Daddy out!" He whined pointing his finger to the cars outside.

    "Well! We can take him out on a car ride, he has been insisting since morning and besides ...." Amy paused before giving him a nervous look.

    "I also wanted to talk about something!"

    "About what?" Daniel asked staring dubiously at her.

    "We will sit and discuss it somewhere, maybe while having a cup of coffee. Ozan will also be happy since he is in a cheerful mood today!" Amy muttered.

    Daniel nodded slowly thinking about what she would want to talk about.

    "Fine, let''s go out!" He said smiling at Ozan who grinned.

    "Out!" He said cheerfully, jumping again in his arms making them both laugh at his eagerness.

    .........

    Amy walked out of the entrance of the hospital with Ozan strapped in a baby carrier around her waist, looking around at everything like he was watching things for the first time. She smiled sadly, understanding how he would be feeling looking at the hospital walls all the time. Daniel was beside her holding the baby bag having some of Ozan''s emergency clothes, diapers, wipes, water, napkins etc.

    A black Range rover stopped near them before Noah stepped out of it, opening the door for them.

    "Good Evening boss and ma''am!" He greeted, with a tight-lipped smile.

    "Evening! Just call me Amy!" Amy replied with a smile before sitting inside the car, she hadn''t talked with the staff at Daniel''s mansion a lot but she knew about most of them.

    Daniel also went to sit beside her as Noah started the engine.

    "To the nearest cafe in town Noah!" Daniel instructed. Ozan started to whine and tap the lock carrier, wanting to be free.

    Amy huffed before taking it off and settling Ozan on her lap, he rested his head on her chest looking outside the window with curiosity.

    Soon they reached the cafe and sat in a private booth drinking coffee with Ozan in a baby chair.

    "Ozan, here drink your juice!" Amy said for the umpteenth time, setting his sipper cup in front of him. Ozan shook his head in denial.

    "Fine! If you don''t drink this, we will go back to the hospital!" Amy said in a fake serious expression. At this, the little boy hurriedly took the cup from her hands and started to sip on it.

    Daniel chuckled watching the scene as Amy placed a small kiss on his nose mentally praising herself a bit. She finally looked at Daniel who was watching their son in awe while drinking his coffee.

    She sighed, squaring her shoulders and mentally checking her words not wanting to say something wrong.

    "Daniel!" She started circling her cup of coffee,

    "Hmm?"

    "I don''t know where to start this from but first Thank you for giving me a chance to be a part of his life!"

    Daniel slowly turned his head towards her, the smile disappearing from his face.

    "There is no need to thank you, I did this for Ozan, he needed you and will always need both his parents!" He said.

    "Besides, you were willing to rectify your mistake Amy and you did. I am glad you realized your negligence and came back and actually put efforts to fit in your role of a mother, filling out as much you have missed!" Daniel uttered the truth, his eyes boring into hers but this time not in a deadly way.

    Amy sat there, opening and closing her mouth. Was he really praising her or mocking her? But whatever it was, she didn''t expect it at all.

 Chapter 93 - CHAPTER 93

    Destinations are angry

    The path has been lost

    Come on take me away

    This is all I wish for

    This is the path to my freedom

    May you belong to me........

    Previously,

    "Besides, you were willing to rectify your mistake Amy and you did. I am glad you realized your negligence and came back and actually put efforts to fulfil your role as a mother, filling out as much as you have missed." Daniel uttered the truth, his eyes boring into hers but this time, not in a deadly way.

    Amy sat there, opening and closing her mouth. Was he really praising her or mocking her? But whatever it was, she didn''t expect it at all.

    ****************

    Amy was still silent,

    "Though this all could have been avoided if you weren''t that negligent and closed off but let''s not dig into the past anymore!" Daniel said.

    ''And he is back!'' She thought.

    "I think I can never make you forget the bad times" she whispered.

    "Some behaviours and things are etched on our heart Amy, we may momentarily forget them but there is always a fraction that invariably stays in our hearts!" Daniel muttered looking her dead in the eye without giving an ounce of emotion.

    "Finish!" Ozan butted in, raising his sipper in the air, flashing a smile.

    "That''s like a good boy!" Daniel ruffled his hair making him give a toothy grin.

    "Now why don''t you play with your ele and aeroplane!" Amy smiled, giving him his toys which he happily took and started playing with them.

    "What do you want to talk about!" Daniel asked, stretching Ozan''s baby seat so that he could play easily.

    Amy tucked the hem of her shirt lower, trying to calm her growing anxiety.

    "I-I want u-us to be a family again, begin a new life as a family��..for Ozan''s sake!"

    Daniel blinked in confusion,

    ''What did she mean by being a family again!''

    Seeing him stare at her warily, Amy started to explain.

    "I want to go back with you guys and start a new life leaving everything behind. I want us to be the best parents we can be to Ozan, though you already are!"

    "I don''t understand what you are implying here Amy, you are already in our lives and of course I would want the same thing for Ozan but about you coming back with us, I am not pretty sure about that!" Daniel mumbled, still thinking.

    Amy''s eyes turned into an expression of hurt but she knew Daniel''s intention wasn''t bad. It was the insecure feeling of their past relationship and her behaviour that was making him disagree.

    "You said you accepted me back!" She whispered, holding back her tears.

    "I did Amy and I am not tossing you out of his life but I would rather want you to come and spend some hours with him daily instead of you going early in the morning and returning late at night finding excuses. He wouldn''t be able to take this behaviour of  yours now that he has started to grow on you!" Daniel voiced out his thoughts now staring at Ozan.

    "I won''t Daniel, this time I won''t let my work destroy any other thing besides there are working parents who manage their children as well even you had done the same thing, despite every judgemental look you took him to the office every day without depending on anyone!"

    Daniel sighed sipping his bitter coffee, not replying to her, his mind pondering over the facts. She has proved her potential to be a great mother and without any doubt, Daniel could see the selfless love that existed in her eyes whenever she was with Ozan. It was the same emotion he had for Ozan and hadn''t he wanted the same thing for Ozan, to grow up in a happy family and caring environment. Where he would see both his parents being there with him, something he had yearned for all his life.

    ''Would you be able to keep your emotions intact with her around!'' His subconscious started.

    ''There wouldn''t be any emotions this time, I am not going to fall again'' he mentally chided.

    ''Keep saying that to yourself!'' An unrelenting voice whispered in his mind but he pushed it back.

    Seeing him silent for long, Amy''s anticipation started to grow.

    "If it helps, I have taken a few months off work to focus on Ozan!" This seemed to wipe out his thoughts as blinked in confusion. Amy has taken a leave from her work, although he has already made his mind but this decision of hers acted like icing on top. It clearly showed how much she had started caring and loving Ozan.

    "I wasn''t going to ask you to leave your work but it''s your decision! "

    "So��!" Amy trailed off deliberately, looking at him with a hopeful expression.

    "You are as much as his parent as me, Amy and I also want a stable home for him where he could grow in a healthy environment. For his sake, let''s start our lives as a new family leaving everything in the past!"

    Daniel said with a small smile as Amy visibly exhaled a sigh of relief.

    "This means we can be friends again?" Amy said but doubted her choice of words when she saw her face set in a grim line.

    ''I don''t have time to play friendship cards!'' Her words ringed in his mind as he clenched his hands around the now cold cup of coffee. The things again resurfacing in his mind, how easy it for her to say that.

    "No!" Daniel replied in a rather harsh tone making her sink in fright.

    "But you said we could start as a family!" Amy said as sweat began to form in her palms.

    Daniel tried to calm himself before replying,

    "Starting as a family meant we can co-parent him and all. Look I can''t promise you any other thing because I have closed that wound---chapters but I can assure you I will be there for you in every step of this journey of parenthood. I will be civil, understanding and respectful towards you, that''s all." Daniel replied in a composed and calm way, the sullen look on Amy''s face wasn''t unnoticed by him. Seriously he couldn''t act like before around her, no this wasn''t easy and possible for him now.

    Amy felt a sting on her heart but she knew where he was coming from, she was the one to break their friendship of years in a single moment. She wanted to bang her head somewhere, the reality of how she may have lost her best friend forever struck against her heart.

    "I understand! " she managed to say.

    "You don''t want to talk about us right!"

    Daniel only let a small humourless chuckle, staring dead into her eyes.

    "It took me a while to get it, Amy but there was never an us!" He muttered loud enough for her to hear, making her choke on her saliva. It wasn''t even easy for him to utter those words but it was less painful now that it was a persistent reality of his life.

    "I---" Amy croaked, holding back the sting of tears not wanting to cry there. Daniel stood up from his seat, unbuckling Ozan from his chair who was yawning and wrapping him in his arms.

    "Do you want to say something else!" Daniel asked, turning his head towards her.

    ''I also want to be in your embrace, I want my best friend back, I want you to call me Tesoro again  !'' She wanted to cry out.

    "No, you already allowed me to come back, what else!" Amy said, staring at him with an indescribable expression.

    "Thank you!" She whispered, Daniel, nodded slowly.

    "It''s okay Amy!"

    "Should we go back, he is feeling sleepy and besides we have to fulfil the discharge formalities!"

    "You go ahead, I will join you after packing his things!" Amy said pointing to his toys and sipper.

    "Okay, we will be waiting!" Daniel replied, glancing at her and then walking out of the booth.

    Amy picked his toys and started to place them back in the bag when she felt her cheeks getting wet, drop after drop tears begin to fall on Ozan''s bag.

    ''There was never an us!'' The words felt like a grenade bomb on her shoulders but then again how would he have felt back then when she said those things in a more harsh and bitter tone. Especially when he had loved her all this time.

    Amy harshly wiped away her tears, quickly taking out some wipes and dabbing her eyes not wanting to give any sign that she was crying before, sighing and walking out of the restaurant.

    ''You have to fight and win this Amy, don''t give up!'' She encouraged herself walking towards the familiar car with the same glint, she always bad when walking in a courtroom ready to fight and win the case.

 Chapter 94 - CHAPTER 94

    I am in awe of you, teach me, love

    I know the world well but teach me what love is

    I think of you during the sunrise and sunset

    You are my friend and my companion

    Teach me what love is...��

    Previously,

    Amy harshly wiped away her tears, quickly taking out some wipes and dabbing her eyes not wanting to give any sign that she was crying before, sighing and walking out of the restaurant.

    ''You have to fight and win this Amy, don''t give up!'' She encouraged herself walking towards the familiar car with the same glint she always had when walking in a courtroom ready to fight and win the case.

    *********************

    Ever had the feeling when everything is going smooth but still, you are a part of unstable stability. For the weeks that followed after their talk in the cafe, things have taken quite a turn with Ozan getting discharged from the hospital, Amy settling back in Daniel''s home but this time considering it her home too and Daniel returning to work with Amy staying at home like a typical housewife well in her case it would be more like typical house mom. To say that Amy liked it would be an understatement, she loved the feeling of taking care of their son and watching him grow healthy every day with happiness surrounding him. For the first week, she felt drained of energy, waking up every three hours to check on Ozan, feed him and give him his medicine. Daniel would insist on doing it but then Amy would decline saying that she needed to learn. Although sometimes she would have trouble with it but then Daniel would handle him like a pro making her wonder how he managed to take care of him all this time, nonetheless she was thankful to have Daniel around and more thankful that Ozan wasn''t a fussy child but a calm one just like his father. After a week, Silas barged in at their home begging Daniel to take care of his company because the board of directors required his presence. Although he was reluctant to leave Ozan behind, Amy understood how much he had skipped his work and how his presence was a must now in his empire. After much assurance from her that she will be able to take care of their son and besides Martha was there to help her, he hesitantly agreed. Still making sure to come home in the evening and do much of his work from home at night.

    One thing that Amy didn''t like was Ozan sleeping in his nursery, though it was next to Daniel''s room but to feed her overprotective instincts she would make Ozan sleep with her, feeling the warmth of his little body close to her heart but sometimes that little boy would sneak in the middle of the night to sleep with his elephant in his room or with his dad. Though she didn''t like it much, she was good as long as Ozan slept heartily either with his father or that elephant stuffed toy.

    True to his words, Daniel was calm and composed with her. There wasn''t any argument and fight between them, she half expected him to act rude and cold towards her like she once did to him but he was the complete opposite. He was plain expressionless while talking to her, the only times he would smile and laugh would be when Ozan was between them. Other times, he would reply to her questions calmly without giving much of an expression or sometimes in a monotone or courteously smile. He was always on guard around her, always being in the other corner of the room where Amy wouldn''t be. They would have breakfasts and dinners together but there would be complete silence when Ozan wasn''t around. To others, it may seem like a comfortable silence but for Amy, it was choking her mentally as she would be the only one trying to initiate a talk, the general questions like how his day was, etc. Daniel would also ask the same things and a few other things about Ozan and home, then he would be off to his room or home office.

    It hurt her to see him tense and always on guard near her, like any moment she would extend her non-existent fangs and bite him. She would remember the times when he would be so carefree and untroubled with her.

    At least he was still courteous and thoughtful with her, not even a fragment of what she was like to him in the past. He wasn''t being vengeful with her like he should be and that made Amy grow more towards him.

    She would think about why she still felt hurt when he was being thoughtful to her, it was what they needed to co-parent and live in peace with each other but the truth was she wanted more, something she couldn''t understand herself.

    She wanted him to give her his usual charming smile, to talk and laugh with her, to embrace her like he always did, bring her lilies and twinkies, stare at her with the same intense emotions she was unable to understand before. Moreover, she wanted him to teach her how to love someone, just the way he had loved her. Somehow she also wanted to love him, to reciprocate his love, if possible.

    ''You lost everything yourself, Amy!'' The exact words would always mock her while thinking about Daniel.

    To rid herself of getting bored at home especially when Daniel would be at the office and Ozan taking his nap, she decided to focus on their home. It wasn''t exactly home but she was determined to make it one. She recalled herself gaping like a child when Martha showed her the full House, she never had seen it fully before but when she peered at every corner, she was left in awe making Martha chuckle at her. The thing she noticed the most was that the house was mostly made of glass walls, another thing was the large swimming pool, theatre room and the Gym which really made her stumble upon entering making her wonder how rich was his best friend and husband. It wasn''t like she didn''t know about him being rich but this house was just beyond her thinking. She never visited the second floor of this house, it would always be her room and the most would be the garden.

    It was Martha who told her that Daniel loved Glass walls and the swimming pool, it was the reason he bought this house. At the moment she wanted to dig up a hole and die for claiming him as his best friend and not knowing most of the things about him.

    The garage was another thing with literally seven cars ranging from convertible to SUV, sure Amy was rich but not a filthy one like him.

    If she didn''t believe it before, she did know that she had been living under a stone this whole life.

    ''Of course, he is filthy rich, did you forget the magazines who would call him the hottest billionaire Bachelor!'' Her mind chided.

    To settle her thoughts aside, she would prepare lunch and dinner with Martha learning how much of a failure she was in it. She remembered making curry for Daniel and Ozan messing up the ingredients resulting in the whole kitchen looking like a war zone making Martha give her an incredulous look while Ozan just laughed at her mother scrubbing the already present batter on her face.

    In only a month, Amy had gotten well with Martha, the lady was sweet and helping. She also introduced the rest of the staff to Amy starting from the gardener to two other maids. With a lot of tumbles and stumbles, Amy finally learnt to cook some simple dishes making her so proud of her accomplishments that she went on a shopping spree with Martha and Ozan, also buying things to decorate their home, though not much because that house doesn''t need change at all. But a little addition wouldn''t hurt anyone right.

    The look on Daniel''s face was priceless when he saw the front wall of his living room change into the wall of frames. Different pictures of Ozan we''re hanging on it, some with him and some with Amy recently, there was also a picture from their wedding hanging in large occupying the centre. It made him feel troubled but he kept on a poker face wondering why she would do that considering their marriage was misery to them but what thwarted him back was seeing her wedding band on her finger along with the engagement ring. His mind was once again coming under the sea of emotions but he decided to remain calm.

    Amy expected him to react a bit but he only gave a small smile and compliment about the frames before moving out of the scene.. Amy sighed, thinking briefly of ideas to make him lose his guard slowly.

 Chapter 95 - CHAPTER 95

    If you are broken then why are you still attached to me?

    Why have you turned to me?

    You don''t have any right to say that we aren''t friends anymore,

    Because my dear friend, only I have the right to your friendship for all lives of mine.

    Previously,

    Amy expected Daniel to react a bit but he only gave a small smile and compliment about the frames before moving out of the scene. Amy sighed, thinking briefly of ideas to make him lose his guard slowly.

    **************************

    Amy climbed down the stairs, running fingers through her frizzy hair and trying them into a messy bun. Today has been quite a day with Ozan being super hyperactive making her run behind him all day, the reason she gave him some milk chocolate in the morning despite Daniel''s protest and God she had to handle the consequences. Ozan was like a hurricane the entire afternoon running with his aeroplanes and after that, he got his hand on Amy''s nail paints when she was making her juice only to return to a rainbow splashed all over the living room floor with Ozan further splashing it in his playpen and decorating his toys.

    She wanted to cry hysterically seeing the mess but one little smile from Ozan having little dots on his face washed away her taut expression, though she hurriedly washed him and changed his clothes, asking the maid to clear up the mess. She didn''t wanted Daniel to think of her as a reckless mother.

    Amy walked towards the kitchen to help Martha with dinner since Ozan was with Daniel when she heard different voices from the living room making her halt and turn to the right, wondering who it would be since Daniel didn''t invite anyone to their house. Her question was soon answered when she saw Silas sitting on one of the stools in a cheerful mood telling something in an over-excited tone to Daniel who was listening with a smile, Ozan sucking on his biscuit tucked in his fathers arm while watching the cartoons.

    Amy stepped in, noticing someone else sitting beside the chattering Silas with a hand on her head, an incredulous expression on her face. Amy squinted her eyes at the tomboy girl who was wearing a ladies suit looking quite graceful and modern, dark brown almond eyes, curved mouth, tanned skin with a few freckles adorning her nose and cheeks.

    Her mind went in a rewinding phase trying to decipher who she was. Amy had seen her at her wedding and maybe once or twice along with Silas but at that time she would be in no mood to ask about the visitors. Her thoughts were halted when she recollected faintly that Silas once introduced her as his cousin but there seemed much to that.

    But what caught her attention the most was the small cut diamond ring on her finger, she blinked twice to see if that was real. What does that mean?

    "Mommy!" Ozan announced her presence running towards her, Amy immediately lifted him,

    "Careful Ozan, I told you not to run!" Amy said, wiping his mouth with his bib and then looking around feeling intense stares at her.

    "Hello everyone!" She greeted with a smile, sitting beside Daniel who tensed a bit, not only he but Silas and Nadia were also looking the same.

    Amy settled Ozan in her lap who started playing with her hair.

    "I am not going to murder anyone guys!" She said getting offended.

    "It''s not like that. Hi, I am Nadia, you might remember we have met before!" Nadia started awkwardly, nudging Silas in the arm. He also looked sheepish.

    "Yeah, in the hospital. Silas told me you are his cousin. Glad to have you guys here!" Amy replied with a smile. Then there was silence again before Silas cleared his throat.

    "Actually, we came to announce something!" Silas said sheepishly, and Daniel scoffed.

    "Thank you for letting us know!" He said sardonically, increasing Amy''s curiosity.

    "You don''t have to say it like that, I just did it yesterday!" Silas exclaimed.

    "And you don''t have any idea how many times he chickened out!" Nadia retorted.

    "It was our secret Nadia!" Silas turned to her but Nadia only gave him a sarcastic smile making Daniel chuckle.

    "I am glad he didn''t faint!"

    Amy raised her brow in anticipation, wondering what exactly they were talking about.

    "You guys can continue, I will put Ozan to sleep!" Amy said a bit irritated with them ignoring her, pointing to Ozan who was indeed asleep resting his head on her chest. It was quite an eventful day for him.

    The three heads turned to her, Daniel observed her uneasiness while Nadia felt bad for ignoring her like that.

    "I will do that Amy!" Daniel said taking Ozan from him.

    "I think we should leave, it''s getting late!" Silas butted in making the atmosphere more awkward.

    Daniel sighed giving him an unbelieving look while Nadia mentally face palmed herself. Why was he getting this nervous telling Amy about why they actually came? The truth was Amy''s rash outbursts, although Silas was having this feeling that Amy would take this news positively, Daniel on the other hand didn''t wanted to decipher anything.

    "Firstly it''s eight in the evening Silas, not that late and secondly you guys are staying here for dinner!" Amy said rather in a welcoming tone, glancing at the pair.

    Nadia nodded awkwardly,

    "Why not?"

    Daniel glanced at Amy or more like scrutinized the pleasant rise in her mood.

    "It''s a good idea, you guys talk while I tuck him in bed!" Daniel said walking out of the living room, leaving the three of them in another awkward silence. Nadia glancing at Silas, Silas looking around and Amy sitting there waiting for them to talk.

    "I believe you guys came here to announce something, may I have the privilege to know!" Amy spoke, finally having enough of the silent game.

    At this Silas looked at her with an assessing look, scooting closer to Nadia and intertwining their fingers, giving her a loving look. The one he never had for Amy.

    "Nadia is not only my cousin, but she is also the woman I love the most. I had liked her even when we both were still dating Amy but I couldn''t help it though I never cheated on you. She never knew I had these feelings for her, it wasn''t until I ran away from here when I actually brought my feelings into the light. She was reluctant but with time we got to know more about each other, the more I felt like she was the one for me. The only one who could handle my irresponsible self and be there to wisen me up. I am sorry Amy but I never felt this way with you like I do with this woman sitting here with me!" Silas said, giving Nadia a warm smile who squeezed his hand in return, mouthing ''I love you!'' to him.

    They both glanced at Amy, waiting for a reaction. Silas placed his other hand on her lap trying to get her comfortable. To be honest, Amy''s reaction wasn''t going to get him to falter but he knew that this Amy wasn''t the hysterical woman who claimed to love him.

    Amy just gaped internally watching the two in awe, the way their eyes were showing love and respect for each other, the wag Silas held her hand getting her comfortable. The words he said were the most genuine and loving thing she ever had him say.

    If this happened two years back, Amy would be ready to strangle Nadia right there and then without caring about the aftermath but at this moment she felt happy for Silas and Nadia. Over the past year, gauging herself, Amy realized that what Silas said about their relationship was true and seeing them together today without getting any negative feeling or ounce of jealousy she realised that it was indeed true. She had accepted that what she felt for Silas was just a teenage infatuation which she termed as love and hauled it up in her mind making it a hallucination of reality.

    Amy stood from her seat making them stand too and slowly walked towards Nadia, making Silas reconsider his optimism but to his shock and Nadia''s surprise she hugged her.

    "Congratulations, I am so happy for you guys!" Amy exclaimed pulling away from the hug, looking at their shocked faces she laughed.

    "Silas, you really thought I would create a fuss out of it. I am truly happy, you deserve someone to love and be loved in return!"

    "You are okay with it, I mean you don''t hold any jealousy against me!" Nadia couldn''t help but ask.

    "I would have Nadia if I loved your man and wanted him but thanks to him, he opened my eyes to reality making me realize that what I considered love was just an illusion of mind to show off perfection to everyone around besides I am a married woman with a handsome man and adorable child!" Amy said showing her ring finger.

 Chapter 96 - CHAPTER 96

    A true friend not only accepts who you are

    But also helps you become the person you should be.......

    Previously,

    "I would have been jealous, Nadia if I loved your man and wanted him but thanks to him, he opened my eyes to reality making me realize that what I considered love was just an illusion of my mind to show off perfection to everyone around. Besides, I am a married woman with a handsome man and adorable child!" Amy said, showing her ring finger which had a beautiful wedding band on it along with an expensive engagement ring.

    *******************

    Silas just stood there thunderstruck, gaping like a fish, did she really say those words and did she really claim to be married to Daniel. He didn''t know how many times he blinked his eyes, sure he saw her changing but to this extent. He was seeing a glimpse of Amy Moretti in her, the one they grew up with.

    "Wow!" He muttered still in disbelief.

    "Stop gaping like a fish Silas, I know I had done awful things in the past but that doesn''t mean I would ruin someone''s happiness now. Believe it or not, I am really happy for you guys!" Amy said exasperated.

    "Wow, 2!" He muttered, this time Amy and Nadia both rolled their eyes.

    " I believe you, Amy, I was a bit uncomfortable to meet you at first but you really look like a genuine person!" Nadia replied politely.

    "I am just trying to be a good person, believe me, if you had met me a year ago you would have definitely disliked me!" Amy said with a bit of chagrin.

    "I hope you won''t mind but can we be friends!" Nadia chimed with a smile still not believing she could be this welcoming, she had seen Daniel''s distressed state in the office while handling Ozan. Silas also told her some of the things that she had done with Daniel and Ozan making her visualize Amy as a snooty, stubborn and harsh woman but here she didn''t even see a streak of those things.

    Amy chuckled,

    "Of course, I would love to. There is much testosterone around me, I would like a female friend besides I hadn''t had any shopping and crime partner after Ayla''s death!" She said, the last part a little slowly.

    Nadia noticed the flash of pain in her eyes immediately taking her in a small hug.

    "Now you have me and let me tell you, you are in for a hell of a ride!"

    Amy hugged her back with a smile,

    "I am looking forward to it!" She replied, glancing at Silas who was still blinking his eyes. She felt a bit uneasy but she had to make everything good with him too.

    "Wo----"

    "If you said wow one more time, I am gonna leave you!" Nadia chided, making him swallow his saliva.

    "I mean I never knew motherhood could knock some sense into you that fast!" Silas muttered although it wasn''t a very pleasant thing to say but Amy understood he didn''t mean it in any negative way.

    She stepped a little closer to him,

    "I don''t blame you for your skepticism Silas, I truly have disappointed everyone around me but I am trying to make myself a better person than I have been before. This time for all those who I disheartened and especially for Ozan and D-Daniel!" Amy muttered, twirling her ring, eyes filled with remorse. Nadia also stepped closer to them, hoping Silas to act maturely.

    "Amy, you don''t need to feel sorry for me, I am also not a saint. Let''s just put everything behind us and move forward happily!" Silas said with a small smile.

    Amy felt a relief wash over her,

    "Thanks, I needed to hear those words from you. I don''t know how to say that but can we start again as friends!" Amy spoke, glancing at Silas and Nadia hopefully.

    "I already said we are friends, Amy!" Nadia responded by patting her shoulder. Amy turned to Silas waiting for his reply, reaching out her hand.

    "Friends like we were in school!"

    Silas peeked at Nadia who nodded at him with a grin.

    He turned back to Amy and instead of shaking her hands, embraced her in a friendly hug taking her by surprise.

    "We are already friends, idiot!" He chuckled.

    Amy grinned, hugging him tightly, this time it didn''t feel intimate with him. It was like one friend comforting another or more like a brotherly hug. Amy couldn''t believe she was thinking that way about Silas.

    "Thanks!" She murmured, pulling back.

    "No need for that but don''t ruin anything now Amy. Don''t hurt him this time because I may be an idiot but for Daniel, I could even destroy someone!" Silas said, voice laced with warning. Nadia shook her head.

    "You can have my life on it!" Amy replied with sincerity, it was what he wanted to see as he smiled rubbing her back.

    "Okay, enough of this melodrama. No more crying and warnings, it''s over guys!" Nadia chided in crossing her arms making both of them laugh.

    "I am sorry guys, I was---" Daniel paused in his steps coming into the living room.

    Surprised to see the scene there. Amy in Silas''s arms laughing while Nadia stood there with a smile.

    Amy abruptly pulled away not wanting him to get a wrong idea but judging his expressions, he wasn''t angry or something, just curious.

    "No need bro, we had quite a good time without you!" Silas grinned.

    "Yeah! Boss, your wife is my friend now!" Nadia chimed.

    "Just a friendly reunion!" Amy rushed out, moving to his side.

    Daniel smiled,

    "I am glad, Martha told me dinner is ready. Should we!"

    "Martha makes amazing food Nadia, today I am going to dive in food," Silas said, striding towards the kitchen taking Nadia with him.

    Nadia grumbled, trying to match his pace.

    "Will you stop acting like a starved man!" Nadia scolded disappearing inside the dining area.

 Chapter 97 - CHAPTER 97

    We have same the faces as before

    I am the same person and so are you

    But I am lost and you are also lost somewhere

    Even though I''ve found the destination

    I am still a traveller like I was before....

    Previously,

    Amy and Silas restored their friendship with each other. Nadia on the other hand also became a good friend of Amy, Daniel walks at the same time in the living room when Amy and Silas are hugging each other. It makes Amy troubled thinking that Daniel might think she still had feelings for Silas and she wants to justify those things.

    ******************

    Daniel chuckled seeing the duo walk into the dining area with their usual ongoing banter. He was also going to move when Amy called him from behind,

    He turned around to see her fumbling with her fingers giving him a small smile.

    "I am happy for both of them, I truly am. I just see Silas as my friend in fact they both are my friends now. You know, starting afresh leaving everything bitter and awful behind!" She explained.

    Daniel knitted his brows, why was she explaining this to him.

    "I am glad everything is falling into place!" He replied.

    ''Except you!'' His subconscious again started, irritating him.

    "I am too, Silas opened my eyes that I have been wrong in so many places finally making me accept that I really didn''t love him, I never did. It was just an infatuation, it''s gone now. He is just my friend like he is to you!" Amy muttered, staring into his eyes.

    It clicked to him that she was explaining her position to him. Should he feel happy? No, there wasn''t anything to be happy about, her delusion was gone but she didn''t love him either nor did he wanted her to love him out of pity or regret.

    He tucked his hands in his pockets, giving her a tight-lipped smile staring into her eyes without much of an expression.

    "You don''t have to explain yourself to me, Amy. I know him, he is engaged and you are also taking on your responsibilities quite maturely!"

    It infuriated her,

    "So you trust him, not me!"

    "I only trust you as Ozan''s mother, the rest is not my worry anymore. You are free to do whatever you want, Amy as long as it''s within the limits and doesn''t ruin anyone''s reputation!"  He said in the same calm manner

    His words did bite her like a bitch but she held her tears back. Was he suggesting her to go and have a relationship with whomever she wants? That''s how hopeless he considers his love to be.

    "You know what''s similar between us!" He mumbled, this time there was a smile on his face but not a happy one.

    "We were both caged by our delusion of one-sided love, hoping that somehow it wouldn''t be unrequited one day but we should thank destiny for extricating us from it!"

    "Daniel--"  Amy tried to reach towards him.

    "Let''s go, they must be waiting for us!" He abruptly cut her off walking towards the dining area.

    Amy sighed dejectedly, soaking up her unshed tears before walking behind him.

    The dinner was hearty, Silas and Nadia were always good company.  Amy''s sullen mood too turned into a pleasant one. It was after a long time, she cracked up that much with someone as both of them chatted about different things with Silas chiming in resulting in the banter between him and Nadia. They also discussed their small engagement which was in two days. Daniel just sat there smiling along with them. He was happy that Amy and the two of them were on friendly terms. It wasn''t a nice thing to hold grudges against anyone, what was the use anyway. What''s in the past, let it remain there! Digging it wouldn''t bring happy memories. He strongly believed in that thing now.

    After dinner, both Nadia and Silas call it a night saying that they had a lot of planning to do for their function. Nadia bid her a goodbye saying Amy would have to help her in deciding clothes since she wasn''t into ladies clothes much less evening gowns.

    Amy took a long shower afterwards since Ozan was already asleep and wouldn''t be awake till morning.

    Drying her hair with the towel, Amy went to her bedroom ceiling long window staring outside her gaze directly falling onto Daniel as he stood in his room gazing down on the swimming pool. He was still wearing his dress shirt with his top buttons unbuttoned, hair dishevelled giving him a mouth-watering look. He was indeed a handsome specimen.

    But she also noticed how vulnerable he looked, staring at the water as if searching for something. His face looked gloomy, mind in deep thought, his eyes showed turmoil. There wasn''t any plain and blank look on his face nor a happy one like it was at the dinner. It was a broken look as he continued to stare at the sparkling water.

    Amy dropped the towel on the couch looking back at him, trying to decipher the reasons for his turmoil. Yes, it wasn''t a single reason, there was more to it, she could feel it in her guts.

    Something made him notice her, he saw her standing there with a concerned look. The moonlight alluring her pale face with the damp hair, he continued to stare at her for a while, the blank look again resurfacing before he looked away, closing the curtains slowly. Not wanting to receive that anxious look from her.

    Amy still stood there watching as the lights of his room switched off, sighing as she went to her bed looking at the baby monitor, Ozan was sleeping peacefully. She laid down closing her eyes but Daniel''s face was still flashing before her eyes making her restless.

    ''What''s tormenting you, Daniel! Why are you becoming a mystery to me!'' She whispered to herself.

    ''A mystery I so badly want to unravel''....,.

 Chapter 98 - CHAPTER 98

    You made me cry to the fullest

    You made me laugh to the fullest

    I earned love by losing my heart

    You asked me for a star and I made the moon appear on the earth

    The one who used to come and go like my breath

    Turned into the air so suddenly...

    Previously,

    Amy laid down closing her eyes but Daniel''s face was still flashing before her eyes making her restless.

    "What''s tormenting you, Daniel! Why are you becoming a mystery to me!" She whispered to herself.

    "A mystery I so badly want to unravel!"...........

    **********************

    "Oww!" Amy groaned, pulling Ozan''s hands from her hair.

    "Stop tugging my hair Ozan, mommy spent fifteen minutes doing them!" Amy said to a cheerful Ozan who continued to tug at her earrings and hair playfully.

    "Let me take him Amy otherwise he is going to ruin your hair and dress!" Martha came to her rescue, taking Ozan from her.

    "I don''t mind it as long as he is happy but I don''t want to get ready again!" Amy replied, adjusting her neckline and hair.

    "You look beautiful Amy. I am sure, Master would keep his eyes on you all night!" Martha complimented her, cradling Ozan.

    Tonight was Silas and Nadia''s engagement function. Daniel was still getting ready since he came late from the office while Amy was already dressed.

    She was wearing a navy blue gown with lacey embroidery adorned with a diamond waist belt, her hair in a messy updo causing some strands of her hair to fall on her face but beautifully. She was really looking alluring tonight.

    "I doubt that Martha!" Amy responded, kissing Ozan''s cheeks.

    "Thanks for taking care of him for a while, I would have taken him with us but I still don''t want him to be in gatherings!"

    "No need to say that Amy, I love to take care of this chipmunk!" Martha said, pinching his cheek.

    Ozan pouted cutely in response,

    "No pinchy!" He mumbled, making both of them laugh.

    Amy heard footsteps from behind as she turned back, inhaling a deep breath.

    There he was, looking handsome as ever dressed in a branded coffee color suit with a brown waistcoat, crisp white shirt matched with a brown tie. His hair was gelled to perfection complimenting his look.

    "Hey, baby!" He said kissing and caressing Ozan''s forehead without giving much of a glance to Amy rendering her a bit disappointed.

    "Daddy, mommy go!" Ozan mumbled with a scowl.

    Daniel chuckled,

    "We will be back soon okay, be a good boy to Martha!" Daniel cooed, kissing his scowl for one last time.

    "Martha, if he troubles you please call us!" Amy said, Daniel''s gaze finally settled on her as he eyed her for a second.

    A certain heat was rushed to the back of his mind just by her alluring figure and enticing look. He immediately turned his head towards Martha.

    ''She still has an effect on you, Daniel!'' His mind whispered.

    "I will call you guys, have a good evening!" Martha stated, calming his mind.

    "Good, let''s go!" Daniel said, striding towards the door, Amy also planted a kiss on Ozan''s forehead before following him.

    All during the car ride, Daniel sat staring out of the window while Amy glanced at him all the time. She didn''t know why but she had a sudden urge to do so. Reaching the venue, Daniel went to her side as they started walking side by side in silence, his hand accidentally brushing against her making both of them shudder.

    The venue was small but beautifully decorated with a blue and white theme from the flowers to the tables. There wasn''t much gathering, only a handful of people chattering among themselves, Aunt Kyla was near the elated ground which looked like a stage instructing some workers. Waiters were moving here and there serving drinks and starters.

    "Look who decided to grace us with their presence!" Silas came to their side with an offended expression looking sleek in his navy blue suit.

    "I thought we were on time!" Daniel said with a smile hugging him tightly.

    "You guys are family, you should have been here before the function started!" Silas exclaimed, pulling back from the hug.

    "Yeah! Of course, they should have been here even before the decorators!" Nadia butted in, appearing from behind. Silas gave an eye roll her way.

    She also looked stunning in a light blue gown with light shimmers, even with the boyish cut she totally looked mesmerizing in that.

    "You both look so lovely tonight!" Nadia said hugging Daniel and then Amy.

    "Says the one who definitely outdid all of us!" Amy complimented making her grin.

    "I didn''t know it was a theme function, maybe I could also wear something blue!" Daniel remarked, eyeing the interior and their clothes.

    "All thanks to your friend here, I only asked him to take care of the decorations and he hired birthday planners for it. Can you believe it!" Nadia exclaimed glaring at Silas who gave a sheepish smile.

    "But everyone likes the decorations. Now please let go of it!" Silas said in a heartbeat, kissing her temple lovingly, hugging her waist.

    "Fine! Only this time. Next time I will seriously kill you!" Nadia gave a smile his way. They really looked so good together, Amy watched in awe. Could it be Daniel and her one day? she wondered

    "Guys! It''s your engagement function. Let''s not talk about killing and all!" Amy said with a shake of her head.

    "Yeah, you are right, Amy, why don''t you come with me. Mom would like to meet you!" Nadia said, grabbing her elbow.

    "Why not, I would love to!" Amy glanced at Daniel.

    "I will be back!" She muttered, Daniel gave her a small nod as she stepped away with Nadia.

    "Do you think I am doing the right thing!" Silas stated absent-mindedly, Daniel who was taking a glass of juice from the table turned gave him a curious look.

    "Why would you say that now?"

    "It''s just I, I really don''t know!" Silas said biting his lips, trying to figure out his problem.

    "Do you love her?" Daniel cleared his throat.

    "Of course I do!" He replied in a heartbeat.

    "When you fall in love, you really don''t care about anything. All you want to do is cling to the person you love and make them the happiest!" Daniel spoke in a calm tone drinking his juice.

    Silas stared at him for a moment in a daze before showing his usual grin and chuckling.

    "You should have been a poet, thanks for the help brother!"

    "Anytime, now let''s go. I want to meet Aunt Kyla, it''s been a long time!" Daniel said, dragging him towards the other direction.

    It didn''t take long for the ceremony to begin and before anyone knew they both were engaged officially. Now dancing with each other in the middle along with some other couple. Music was at its loud so was the clattering of dishes and chattering of people as Daniel sat at the table seeing Nadia and Silas enjoying their happiness.

    Amy also sat beside him grinning lazily, in truth she was getting bored. She glanced at Daniel who wasn''t much affected by the silence between them.

    She was also having the urge to dance like other couples, finally contemplating for a minute and building enough courage she stood from her seat extending her hands to Daniel.

    "Would you give me the honour to dance with you!" Amy asked with a nervous smile.

    Daniel looked at her confused before clearing his throat about to deny when she spoke again.

    "Please! I am really getting bored!" Amy said with a smile that always did wonders to his heart. He looked around and saw that two or more people were staring at them.

    Sighing he took her hand hesitantly moving towards the dance floor.

    Daniel couldn''t fight it when she gazed at him with a soft look, placing her smooth and delicate hands around his neck bringing him close.

    His breath hitched as he involuntarily placed his hands on her waist dancing to the rhythm.

    Place your head on my beating heart

    I am thinking out loud

    And maybe we found love

    Right, where we are...

    Their gaze locked on each other as they continued to dance.

    Amy squealed in a low voice when Daniel twirled her.

    "I didn''t know, you could dance this well!" Amy said amazed.

    " Maybe there are a lot of things you don''t know about me, Amy!" He whispered in her shoulder, making her shudder from his warm breath.

    "What if I am willing to unravel every part of you!" Amy whispered back as their gaze again locked with each other but this time in an electrifying way.

    Their bodies were now touching each other, setting up tingles in their stomach. It was a new feeling for Amy as she continued to dwell on it, taking the delight it was giving to her but for Daniel, it was the same feeling he had buried in his heart, a certain dread running through his body with those emotions.

    To be continued.....

 Chapter 99 - CHAPTER 99

    What you have given me is pain

    But as you have given it, it''s like a prize to me

    My sky searches for your earth

    You make my life complete

    If not on the earth, then come and meet me in the skies

    Living life without you, Oo heart it''s difficult.....

    Previously,

    "What if I am willing to unravel every part of you!" Amy whispered back as their gaze again locked with each other but this time in an electrifying way.

    Their bodies were now touching each other, setting up tingles in their stomach. It was a new feeling for Amy as she continued to dwell on it, taking the delight it was giving to her but for Daniel, it was the same feeling he had buried in his heart, a certain dread running through his body with that emotion.

    ********************

    "Why now?" He muttered, his breath just an inch above her nose, his eyes staring intently into hers as if nothing around mattered.

    Amy without realizing she tightened her arms around his neck, inching closer to him if it was possible.

    "I believed in lies, in perceptions of my own and without realizing I was lost in a sea of lies. But the truth brought me back to you!"  She whispered with foreign emotions in her eyes.

    Daniel had never seen Amy so deeply emotional before but he didn''t wanted to see and believe in those emotions of hers.

    He watched her trying to assess her but she closed her eyes before placing her head on his chest, his familiar cologne enticing her senses making her realize how much she missed this.

    She felt his hand gliding back and forth on her waist close to her hip leaving a warming sensation with every touch.

    Amy gasped when she felt his head dip into her shoulder, his lips brushing against her earlobe,

    "As you said before Amy, you found the truth but��.." He deliberately trailed off making her raise her head seeing him with the same blank look.

    "But I lost the truth!" He whispered with a small smile and without giving much of a thought he walked away from her ending their little moment leaving her cold once again.

    "Daniel!" She whispered under her breath watching him retreating back towards the exit.

    ''I lost the truth, Amy!'' She couldn''t decipher whether it was his absence that was making her cold or his words.

    ..........

    Amy was trudging towards her room after feeding Ozan in a half-awakened self ready to stuff her face into her pillow and drown in sleep when she saw Martha coming out of Daniel''s room holding a glass of water and a medical box.

    Her sleep almost vanished as she stepped towards her,

    "Martha!" She called but it came out as a whisper due to her raspy voice.

    Martha placed a hand on her chest startled by her sudden appearance.

    "You frightened me, Amy!"

    "I didn''t mean to!" Amy said, clearing her throat.

    "Is everything okay!" She asked, eyeing the medicines.

    Martha looked skeptical, she was sure that Amy didn''t know about Daniel''s nightmares and she didn''t know how to explain it to her at this time.

    "It''s for Master!" Martha said uncomfortably.

    "Is he fine?" Amy asked, crunching up her brows in worry.

    "Yeah! He is for now. Uhm Good night Amy !" Martha said in a rush scurrying away.

    Amy stared at her scurrying self wondering what might be wrong. Still worried she took a step towards his room, peeking through the door ajar.

    A gasp escaped her lips as she covered her mouth, her eyes landing on Daniel who was slumped on the floor beside his bed gasping for air. His forehead was covered with sweat as he tightly gripped his shirt as if suffering from a panic attack.

    She suddenly felt the urge to run and hug him tightly. He looked so fragile at the moment, the person who was calm and composed all the time never letting out his emotions was sitting there like a lost child.

    Suddenly he noticed a presence near him as he turned towards the door, his expressions changing into that of irritation.

    "Amy, leave!" He let out still panting.

    "Daniel!" She whispered, edging into his room.

    "I said leave!!" This time he said in a raised voice, standing up on his shaky legs and moving towards the door.

    "Daniel wh----!" Before she could say or step further Daniel closed the door on her face making her stumble backward.

    If this was her old self she would have definitely shouted at him for being rude when she was only trying to help but she couldn''t now, seeing him like this. It only made her feel more guilty that she never tried to understand him fully, always rambling about her own problems, never asking if he was okay.

    She raked her hand through her hair strolling back in her room.

    ''Maybe Martha knows something about it!'' She thought eagerly waiting for the morning as sleep was nowhere near her.

    In the morning after doing her morning routine, bathing and feeding Ozan, Amy went straight to the kitchen placing Ozan in his playpen.

    Martha greeted her with a smile preparing breakfast.

    "Good Morning!" Amy replied standing next to the counter.

    "Martha!" She called making her raise her head from the fruits she was slicing.

    "Do you need something, Amy!"

    "Actually, I wanted to ask about last night. What happened to Daniel!" Amy asked, crossing her arms.

    Martha stilled in her movement looking down.

    "Don''t deny it, Martha, you have been working for him for seven years. There must be something you know, tell me, please!"

    Martha added the slices of fruit to the pancake blend, mixing it.

    "I don''t know much Amy, all I know is that Master has nightmares!"

    This quipped Amy''s interest and concern.

    "Nightmares? Since when?"

    "That I don''t know, I only found out about a few months after I started working here when he asked me to bring his medicines. I was shocked when I went to his room seeing him in a terrible state. He asked me to never say a word about it to anyone, not even to Silas." Martha stated.

    "How much worse are they?" Amy queried, a concerned look overtaking her features.

    "He would wake up screaming sometimes in the middle of the night, he also does have panic attacks but they only occur when he overstressed, over-thinks about something or overworked himself which he usually did. They were much worse when we were in New York but since coming back last night was the first time!" Martha spilled out anxiously.

    Amy looked at her shocked and petrified. If Martha has been seeing that for seven years that means it must be a problem rooted deep in his past. Her grip on the counter loosened wondering where the hell she was all these years to never discover such facts about the person she called his best friend.  She felt a pinching sensation in her chest.

    "W-where is he?" Amy asked shakily, noticing he wasn''t here for breakfast yet.

    "I saw him going to the gym an hour ago!" Martha replied.

    Amy nodded at her absentmindedly.

    "Thanks for telling the truth, Martha!"

    "Please don''t tell him I told you about this. He might get offended!" Martha requested,

    "Don''t worry! Will you please keep an eye on Ozan while I call him for breakfast!"

    "Sure!"

    Amy glanced at Ozan who was playing in his playpen before making her way towards the gym.

    As soon as she entered the gym, her gaze settled on Daniel who was running on the treadmill like the demons of hell were behind him. His sweatshirt clung to his stomach like a second skin showing off his toned stomach.

    Amy stood by the door observing his movements but after a minute or two, his speed started to get slow. Furrowing his brows she looked up to see him staring back at her from the glass window.

    His body immediately stilled recognizing her presence behind, knowing the reason she was here and at the moment he didn''t wanted to deal with it, hell he never wanted to talk about it. This topic wasn''t for discussion and never will be. He plucked out the handsfree from his ears, getting off the treadmill picking up his bottle before moving past her but Amy instantly grabbed his elbow not letting him step outside.

    "How are you feeling now!" She blurted out in a pitiful tone the one he hated the most. Daniel scoffed inwardly, yanking his arm away.

    "Why are you asking, to rub it in my face, how pathetic I am!"

    Amy gave him an incredulous expression.

    "Why would I rub it in your face, I am just worried about you!" She said softly.

    "Then don''t be, I don''t need your pity!" He said rather harshly again, turning to walk away but this time Amy blocked his path standing in front.

    "I am not pitying you Daniel and I won''t let you leave unless you answer my questions!" She said knitting her brows, determined to know the anguish he had been hiding.

 Chapter 100 - CHAPTER 100

    We were drowned in tears

    For what we used to complain

    When we weren''t honest as well

    Why are these eyes connected with the eyes of beloved

    Why have my eyes tied your eyes with tears...��..

    Previously,

    "Then don''t be, I don''t need your pity!" He said rather harshly, again turning to walk away but this time Amy blocked his path standing in front.

    "I am not pitying you Daniel and I won''t let you leave unless you answer my questions!" She said knitting her brows, determined to know the anguish he had been hiding.

    ************************

    "Amy I am fine if that''s what you want to know!" Daniel replied irritated.

    "Daniel why do you have those nightmares and panic attacks, what haunts you. I want to know!" Amy said fret and concern etched on her face.

    Just by listening to that, his face lost all its colour, the irritation that was present on his face was displaced by a dull one and just by seeing that very look, Amy knew that it was something awful and severe.

    Daniel clasped his jaws, subsiding every haunting memory not wanting her to see his vulnerable self. He inhaled deeply, stabilising his raging heart.

    "What makes you think I would tell you!" He asked stoically but Amy could feel the unsteadiness in his tone.

    "Don''t you think it''s unfair that you know every single thing about me from my favourites to my weaknesses yet I feel I don''t know anything about you!" Her eyes got misty as she gently placed her hand on his jaw caressing his light staring at him with a gentle gaze.

    He so wanted to close his eyes and slump into her embrace, giving in that feeling of relaxation.

    "I always tried to ask back then but the cold and distant look in your eyes thwarted me back. I wanted to respect your privacy!"

    "Then do the same Amy, don''t get yourself involved in this topic. This is something I never want to talk about no matter what. Please do me a favour and stay away from this!" Daniel replied, pulling her hand away but not harshly.

    "Why? Daniel, you can talk about it to me, maybe it will lessen that misery!" She tried to convince him.

    He gave her a tight-lipped smile, gaining his calm posture again.

    "Nothing can efface that gash Amy, it''s carved on my soul!"

    He muttered, a fragment of pain flashing in his eyes before he sauntered out of the gym leaving her in turmoil.

    ............��..

    "Hey, Amy! Is everything alright?" Nadia breathed out rushing towards the table with Silas on her tail.

    "Is Daniel okay and Ozan��.!" Silas asked, panting in worry before his eyes settled on the little boy who was sitting in a high chair enjoying his chicken nuggets giving the dishevelled people a toothy grin.

    "Guys relax, everything is fine. I just wanted to have a cup of coffee and chat with you guys!" Amy said sheepishly.

    Both Nadia and Silas gave her an incredulous look like she had grown two heads, sitting on the chairs in front of her.

    "I can believe you, Amy, you just called us in the middle of our workday saying it''s an emergency only to have a cup of coffee with you!" Silas said, picking up a chicken nugget from Ozan''s plate, making him pout.

    "You can order your own Silas, leave the child!" Amy said, kissing Ozan''s pout.

    "What! I am hungry!" He said huffing as Nadia rolled her eyes.

    "Amy, you could have called us at lunchtime, we would definitely come because if your husband finds out we left the office in the middle of work without any valid reason he would surely have a penalty ready for us friend or not!" Nadia retorted.

    "Trust me you wouldn''t like to see his bossy side!" Silas said shivering trying to grab another nugget but this time Ozan slapped his hand away.

    "My naget!" He mumbled chewing on his nugget.

    Nadia burst out laughing along with Amy caressing his cheek.

    "Suits you!" Nadia commented in between her laugh.

    "I am sorry for rushing you guys but first you guys order something then we can talk. I don''t want Ozan to become grumpy because of you!" Amy said waving at a waiter, sending a slight glare to Silas who crossed his arms pouting like a child.

    After Daniel left for the office, Amy couldn''t help her growing concern and interest. She was becoming more queasy with the passing time, the way Daniel''s whole posture changed, a deep look of pain that flashed in his eyes. It was unnerving her. Finally having enough, she decided to call Nadia and Silas asking them to arrive at a diner near Daniel''s office. There was intuition in her that was telling that Silas would definitely help her uncover the hidden things.

    "Enough! What is it?" Nadia asked, placing her cup on the table, snapping Amy out of her reverie.

    Amy took a sigh smiling at Ozan who was enjoying his meal and then turning back to the curious faces.

    "It''s about Daniel!" She let out.

    "What about him?" This time it was Silas who spoke, letting go of his food and staring at her.

    "Was he fine in the office when he came in the morning!" Amy questioned.

    "Yeah! He was his usual working self, he doesn''t like to talk or gossip around during the working hours!" Nadia replied looking at Silas who was still, brows knitted down in a frown.

    "Did something happen? because he is not the person to let out his expressions or emotions even when he is going through hell. You can stab him all over but he would still come to the office in his usual calm and stoic manner!" Silas deadpanned.

    "I got to know about him having nightmares and out of concern I asked him about it but he said or more like requested not to interfere in that ever, it''s his privacy!"

    Amy informed attentively, eyes set on the table. Nadia made a questioning expression.

    "Oh my God, not again!" Silas inhaled rubbing his face.

    "What do you mean again. He had them before!" Nadia quizzed.

    "I am not telling you that but Amy please don''t ask him about it. It really brings out the worst in him!"

    Amy gaped at him.

    "What do you mean you aren''t telling me about it? Silas, you got to help me with this. I need to know, I have to do something to lessen his suffering!" Amy cried out.

    "Amy---"

    "She is right Silas if you know something spill it out!" Nadia chimed in, giving him an agitated look.

    Silas glanced at the two irritated women knowing he wasn''t going anywhere without speaking.

    "Guys it''s��.its just personal!" He mumbled under his breath.

    "Personal and who do you think we are. His enemies or some media reporters who will release it as some headlines the next day!" Amy let out in an outburst.

    "You��"

    "Silas spill it out before I vent my anger on you for knowing it for so long and not helping him!"

    "What the hell! Do you think I never tried to ask about it or help him. If you are having a hard time with your memory, let me remind you I have been with him since we were small kids brought in the orphanage. I have been there for him a lot more than you have!" Silas raised his voice, making everyone look in their direction. Even Ozan, who was startled, began to whimper.

    Amy immediately rushed to his side, unstrapping him from his high chair and settling him in her lap, soothing him.

    Nadia nudged him hard,

    "Don''t you have the decency to act in a public place!"

    Silas sighed and gave everyone around an apologetic smile before gazing at Amy who was glaring at him rubbing Ozan''s back.

    "Fine! I am sorry I didn''t mean to shout!"

    "Save it!" Amy scorned.

    "I don''t think fighting will solve the problem we have on our table!" Nadia retorted, trying to ease the tension, giving Silas a knowing look.

    "What is it, Silas!" Amy asked again, this time in a low voice kissing Ozan''s head who was now playing with the cutlery on the table.

    "Just like I said before he doesn''t like to talk about it nor does he wants anyone to help him with it. You can guess from it, I myself don''t know much about it besides the fact that it has something to do with his parents and childhood abuse!"

    "Parents?"

    "Abuse!"

    Both Nadia and Amy breathed out, shocked.

    "Yes, I got the idea when he would wake up in the middle of night shouting and screaming, crying not to be beaten. When he first came to the orphanage he was a lifeless person on the brink of dying.. A weak and secluded person who always stayed away from everyone and every activity, it took me a year to befriend him.!"

 Chapter 101 - CHAPTER 101

    What''s this selfishness of yours?

    That you have forgotten your own self

    Oo free man, free spirit

    You are a storm of wind

    Then why have you ended

    ��..within yourself only?

    Oh love, believe me

    Your shadows are calling you back.....

    Previously,

    "Yes, I got the idea when he would wake up in the middle of night shouting and screaming, crying not to be beaten. When he first came to the orphanage he was a lifeless person on the brink of dying. A weak and secluded person who always stayed away from everyone and every activity, it took me a year to befriend him!" Silas muttered.

    ����������

    "If it wasn''t for Gran, he wouldn''t even go to school, that''s how scared he was. Though he was a genius in school as we know, the big children in our orphanage used to beat and bully him, Amy. They would use him to get their homework done or any other work and the timid person he was, he always complied without putting on a fight. He never defended himself, always saying he deserved it and all. It wasn''t until middle school when things started to get better, we met Ayla and then you. It was after that I saw him taking a 360-degree turn in his life, the Daniel Saritas you see now is not even a fragment of what I had seen in our earlier life."

    Silas said, wincing when he remembered the terrible time they had gone through. Nadia placed her hand on his, patting it. Her face turned into worry.

    Amy on the other hand blinked her tears away.

    "He was bullied, that''s the reason behind his nightmares!" She asked shakily.

    "I don''t think so, as I said he had them even before bullying. It''s something related to his parents, the reason he landed in the orphanage. It''s something he never talks about, he never even told us what happened to his parents!"

    "Maybe Gran knows about it!" Nadia voiced her thoughts.

    "No! She also doesn''t know a thing!"

    Amy sighed, hugging Ozan''s back trying to relax her mind, who was palpitating listening to Silas.

    "I thought I was the only reason behind his sorrow but he has way deeper things stored in his heart!" Amy mumbled.

    Silas also looked the other way but then a thought struck him ringing bells in his mind.

    "Amy, there was a therapist he visited quite frequently some years ago!" Silas rushed out in a breath like the thought will again disappear.

    Amy perked her ears as Nadia also turned fully to him.

    "Therapist! Where?" Amy asked.

    "Uhm what was his name?" Silas muttered, punching his forehead.

    "Silas come on. Try to remember!" Nadia pressed.

    "That''s what I am doing!" Silas retorted before staring at Amy with a grin.

    "Dr Burak!"

    "Are you sure!" Amy asserted as Nadia took out her phone searching for him.

    "Yes, I heard him saying that name twice!"

    "Does he still go to that therapist!" Amy inquired in a sorrowful manner.

    Silas grin changed into a straight line.

    "I don''t think so, he quit going there even before your marriage!"

    "I found him!" Nadia claimed, turning her phone to Amy and Silas.

    "His name is Dr Selim Bursin, he is one of the best therapists in Istanbul!"

    "Where can we find him!" Amy asked, staring at his picture.

    "His clinic is in the uptown not far from here!" Nadia replied, browsing the location.

    "What are we waiting for then, let''s go!" Silas said, heaving up from his chair.

    "No!" Amy called out.

    "Why no?" He asked, perplexed.

    "Silas let me go there myself first. It''s possible that the doctor didn''t like to disclose something like that to three people all of a sudden!" Amy spoke in a serious tone.

    "Well she does have a point there Silas, let her know first!" Nadia said, glancing at Silas who only raised his brows.

    "Are you sure!" He asked.

    "Yes, I am besides didn''t you guys say that you have some important work" Amy reminded them at this their eyeballs widened like a socket as they both stared at the watch and instantly stood from their seats.

    "Crap!"

    "Damn!"

    They both panicked.

    "We have accounts meeting with Daniel in an hour, we need to rush back or else he would have our heads in a platter!" Nadia responded, picking up her purse.

    Amy simpered at them.

    "Are you sure you will be able to handle it alone!" Silas questioned a bit worried.

    Amy rolled her eyes, adjusting Ozan in her lap who was eager to run around.

    "Why do you forget that I am a criminal lawyer, I know how to deal with shit!"

    "But still, if you need us, give us a ring. We will make an excuse to Mr bossman!" Nadia said, hugging her and kissing Ozan.

    "Will do, now go. I have already taken a lot of your time!" Amy said, also standing from her chair.

    "That''s what friends are for Amy!" Silas said, hugging her before kissing Ozan''s hand.

    "Ozan say bye to your uncle and aunt!" Amy encouraged him as he waved at them.

    "Bwe Bwe!" He said with drool slipping out his mouth, Amy shook her head wiring it away.

    "We will call you later Amy to know about your meeting with him. Let''s hope everything will be fine!" Silas gave an encouraging look before they both waved at Amy and Ozan leaving the restaurant.

    Amy sighed, placing Ozan on his feet who smiled being squeezed in his mother''s lap for too long. She grabbed her purse along with Ozan''s bag before stepping out of the restaurant towards her car.

    After settling Ozan in his baby seat, she turned to her side, noticing a black sedan parked right a few metres away from her car,

    Her lips tugged upwards, recognizing Neil and Saim.

    "Your father still cares about me, Ozan!" She mumbled to him who only gurgled in response. Amy chuckled, starting the engine.

    Just as Nadia said, it really didn''t take her long to reach Dr Bursin''s clinic.

    Amy stepped out of her car eyeing the high-end two-floor building. She took a deep breath holding Ozan''s baby carrier, thanking God she brought it with him since he fell asleep during the ride. It was easier for her to talk now, not that Ozan wasn''t a calm child.

    She draped the blanket till his neck now that it was autumn and the air was pretty chill.

    "Let''s do this!" She mumbled to her before walking inside the building.

    For an unknown reason, her heart was pounding rapidly against her chest, she felt nervous and anxious.

    The glass doors slid open automatically upon her arrival as she approached the reception desk holding the baby carrier tightly.

    The receptionist smiled politely at her, her aura was professional.

    "Hello! How may I help you today!" She asked in a professional tone.

    "I want to meet Dr Burak!" Amy announced nervously

    "Do you have an appointment?"

    "Well no��"

    "Then I am sorry ma''am you can''t meet her without an appointment. He is a busy person with a lot of patients waiting!" The receptionist said, giving her an apologetic face.

    "Please, it''s an emergency. I want to meet him today!" Amy pleaded. After listening to Silas about Daniel and finally reaching this place where she could get the answers to her problem she didn''t wanted to go back empty-handed.

    The receptionist glanced between her and the baby carrier thinking of her as a patient.

    "Ma''am the least I could do is to get you an appointment on the nearest basis. Please give me your name!"  She said, clicking on her keyboard.

    Amy sighed dejectedly, maybe today wasn''t her day.

    "It''s Amy Saritas!"

    Being taken by surprise, the girl halted in her typing quickly turning to face her again.

    "Are you related to Mr Daniel Saritas!" She questioned.

    Amy scrunched her brows but replied nonetheless,

    "I am his wife!"

    The girl blinked for seconds before standing up from his seat, almost toppling it.

    "Please give me a minute! I will inform Dr Burak about your presence!" She said, forming a sheepish smile with a sorry face hurrying back to the white doors at the end of the hall.

    Perplexed by the sudden change in her behaviour, Amy placed the baby carrier on the desk for a moment, tired of carrying the whole weight in her single hand.

    The girl came back a moment later with a wide smile followed by what looked like a patient who walked towards the exit giving the girl a nod.

    "Mrs Saritas, Dr Burak is ready to see you. If you may follow me!" She said walking ahead.

    ''What happened to the whole appointment thing?'' Amy wondered, following her.

    She opened the white door letting Amy inside before closing it gently.

    Amy eyed the plain yet monochrome office before her gaze settled on an old man sitting behind his desk, fingers entwined, posture firm and if Amy wasn''t wrong the look on his face was telling that he wasn''t a bit happy to have her here.

 Chapter 102 - CHAPTER 102

    Chapter 102

    I am a refugee like a butterfly

    I stop just for a moment and the next moment I fly off

    I am like a narrow lane that is seeming for the path to heaven

    Wherever you''ll turn

    I''ll turn in the same direction

    I want to be a part of your caravan

    Removing my flaws, I want to be a better person.

    Previously,

    She opened the white door letting Amy inside before closing it gently.

    Amy eyed the plain yet monochrome office before her gaze settled on an old man sitting behind his desk, fingers entwined, posture firm and if Amy wasn''t wrong the look on his face was telling that he wasn''t a bit happy to have her there.

    ���������

    Amy continued to look at the man who was staring at her rigidly though his gaze faltered a bit, eyeing the baby carrier.

    "Have a seat Mrs Saritas!" He said in a decent tone pointing to one of the black chairs in front of his desk.

    Amy walked forward awkwardly, giving him a small smile before carefully settling Ozan''s carrier on one chair and taking the opposite one, crossing her legs.

    "Thank you for��.."

    "Please don''t say thank you! If you weren''t Daniel''s wife, I might not have attended to you especially without an appointment" He cut her off, leaning back on his large leather chair crossing his arms.

    Amy felt weird under his scrutinising gaze; she could understand that she might have disturbed him in his potential working hours but still, does he have to act this way. She tried to remember having met him or having confronted him before that might have made him act so impassively towards her.

    "I am sorry to bother you like this but I really needed to meet you!" Amy started but his gaze was still stern on her. Now, this was offending her.

    "Have we met before!" She raised a question.

    "Not personally but I have met you through Daniel''s thoughts and countless words!" He replied, the stern look now wavering a bit.

    Perplexed by his answer, Amy fidgeted in her place.

    "He talked about me!"

    Burak scoffed lightly,

    "You were the centre of our sessions always, in fact, you were the only one he talked about without losing his breath and getting into a dilemma!"

    She felt a knot forming in her throat,

    "I hope you heard all the good things about me!"

    "Do you think he would ever say anything bad about you? It was me who would tell him that you are toxic for him, that you would only trigger his situation but he never believed me!" Burak said without any hesitation, making her feel guilty.

    "Do I have anything to do with his nightmares!" She questioned swallowing the knot in her throat.

    "No, you aren''t the cause but maybe you can be the one to trigger it!" He said spontaneously, reading her face.

    "I know why you are here!"

    Amy looked taken aback by his revelation.

    "How?" She blurted out.

    "I am a therapist Amy, I can read people''s faces and make predictions by their anxiety and way of talking."

    "You are here to know about his past right!"

    If this was another situation, Amy might have praised him.

    "Then I hope you can tell me about him!" Amy said with a forlorn expression.

    "What are your intentions Mrs Saritas?" He asked, now leaning forward on his desk.

    "I want to help him, that''s all!" She replied unrelently.

    "You can''t repair or fix his trauma, no matter how much you try!"

    "I know I can''t cure his trauma, but I can heal the wounds so that they become less a burning throb of daily pain and more a distant sorrowful memory!" She responded confidently.

    Dr Burak stared in her eyes for a minute looking for the honesty he wanted and yes there it was sincerity and warmth for Daniel.

    He gave a small nod.

    "How much do you know Mrs Saritas!" He inquired, the sternness was gone from his face now,

    "Call me Amy and about your question I know about him suffering, getting bullied and beaten in the orphanage as well as in school!" She said with pity and empathy, lacing her voice.

    "If you are feeling sympathy just by hearing that I don''t know how you will react to the more bitter and agonizing reality of his childhood!" He retorted, a serious expression lingering on his face.

    Ozan made a soft whining noise, shifting in his carrier. Amy immediately patted him, adjusting the blanket not wanting him to wake up. After making sure he was still in his slumber, she turned to Dr Burak.

    "I don''t share the personal information of my patients with anyone because they have trusted me. I am only telling you because I myself want him to get rid of it and as much as I don''t want to say it if you are his pain and then you are his cure too!" He started as Amy clutched the hem of her shirt tighter as if bracing herself for something big.

    Dr Burak sighed before starting,

    "All his childhood he had never received any parental love as a child should receive. He had been subjected to physical and mental abuse from his parents who were some addicted druggies, he got tormented for seven years until one day he ran away from them only to get saved and land in the orphanage where his situation wasn''t much better. He was constantly mocked and reminded that he was a pathetic orphan who doesn''t deserve to live and be loved and the timid child he was, he believed in that, not fighting for anything. He just accepted those things to be his fate until he got into high school and found friends or more like found you. You were the one to make him realize that he needed to strive not only for yourself but for you more specifically!"

    "He had never witnessed what love is, what it is to be wanted and cared for. He loved only once in his life with you only for it to be unrequited. He doesn''t love himself, Amy, he considers himself pathetic and unwanted and your behaviour made him believe that. His demons and memories torture and haunt him, he doesn''t get it regularly only an overwhelming situation triggers them. It might be pain, agony, anger or overwork but he is a lot stronger to suppress this and come this forward. People with such tainted pasts end up being bad people or either in a mental asylum, he is lucky to survive!" He concluded.

    By the end of his disclosure about Daniel, Amy burst into tears as countless tears began to pour down her eyes as she tried to stabilize herself. Dr Burak picked a tissue box from his side and placed it in front of her. Amy took it thankfully, sniffing her nose into it.

    "I-I never knew about it!" Amy sniffed.

    "That''s one thing I can''t blame you about. He never told anyone about it even it took me more than a year to haul it out from him and Amy don''t make me regret telling it to you!" Dr Burak said.

    "Is there a way to get rid of those nightmares and panic attacks!" Amy asked, no matter how much she tried the tears were still flowing out of her eyes. Burak could see the pity and empathy her eyes contained.

    "Never give this look of pity to him, he loathes pity. As I told you before he has stemmed this thing in his heart that he is unwanted and unloved you have to prove him wrong. Make him accept those scars, make him love himself."

    "How can I do that?" She asked trembling,

    Dr Burak quirked his brow in disbelief.

    "That is something you have to find yourself, Amy!" He replied only to leave her in tension again.

    "You know Amy, whenever he came here for his sessions, I would see his drained eyes that made me feel sorry for him but still in those eyes there was a ray of hope he held onto and that hope was you. Even if he didn''t get your love, he was content to have you near him as your best friend!" This time there was a small smile on his face but Amy on the other hand wanted to sink in the ground right there and then.

    "I wish I could at least be a good friend to him!" She mumbled with quivering lips, scratching the skin of her thumbs in anxiety.

    "You can still be that, this time you can become his friend and wife both. Just give him love and attention. Make him feel wanted, that he is not worthless!"  Burak replied, eyeing his watch, realizing that his clinic time was going to end in an hour.

    "If we are done here, I would like to attend to my patients now!"

    Amy abruptly wiped her tears, heaving herself up from the chair.

    "No, I already have taken a lot of your time. Thanks for trusting me enough to tell me about him, I can''t describe in words how grateful I am!"

    Dr Burak also stood from his chair, this time with a small smile.

    "Daniel is genuinely a good-hearted person, a gem rare to found and I would love to see him happy in his life. I hope you could do that!"

    Amy swallowed the knot in her throat, holding Ozan''s carrier before looking back at Burak with a guilty and forlorn face.

    "This time I would make sure to make things promising, this time I promise with my life!"

 Chapter 103 - CHAPTER 103

    All your memories haunt me

    Give me your love once, even if it''s false

    I haven''t forgotten our sweet meetings

    Don''t turn your gaze away from me after you have made me restless��.

    Oh, my love��..

    Previously,

    Amy swallowed the knot in her throat, holding Ozan''s carrier before looking back at Burak with a guilty and forlorn face.

    "This time I would make sure to make things promising, this time I promise with my life!"

    ���������

    The rustling of the wind blew her waist-length hairs across her face as she tried to settle them on one side while adjusting ozan who was asleep on her chest.

    Sighing, she turned the knob of the main door stepping inside the quiet house.

    It was nearly midnight and it had been a long day for her. After meeting with Dr Burak she couldn''t go straight to the home without pulling herself together, she didn''t wanted him to know that she was digging into his past despite his disapproval. Finally deciding she called Daniel telling him that she is going to visit Vahide with Ozan and then going to Silas and Nadia''s home, telling them about her meeting and talking with Burak, about Daniel''s past while Aunt Kyla took Ozan to the garden for which she was thankful not wanting Ozan and Kyla to see the three of them in an emotional dilemma.

    If Amy thought she was feeling hell after learning about Daniel''s tragic past she was wrong, someone should have seen Silas who was crying like a child. If it wasn''t for Nadia and her he would instantly rush to Daniel, tackle him in a bear hug and cry there. That''s how emotional he got, who wouldn''t after hearing such horrible things one can only think but he suffered from them. It was hard getting Silas to zip his mouth and keep this a secret for Daniel''s sake and eventually he calmed himself knowing how sensitive Daniel is to this matter.

    Amy asked them to act normal around him like they were before, it was Amy who was going to work on this and the two agreed with her saying that they would be there to help her. It was such a comfort to Amy, having support from her two amazing friends, she never thought after what she did in the past year''s and the behaviour she adopted, she could have such amazing and helpful friends back again.

    After their emotional discussion, promises to never talk about it again and conceal it in their minds, Amy left for home. It was really getting late and she knew Daniel must be worried and grumpy for not being able to see Ozan the whole day.

    Carefully holding Ozan closer to her, she stepped inside the living room only to see the worrisome face of Martha standing by the table and a very pissed off Daniel sitting on the couch.

    "Amy," Martha called out, gaining the attention of Daniel who stood from the couch, eyebrows scrunched together with creases on his forehead. He was still in his office wear with the blazer and tie removed.

    Amy looked warily at them, something about his vexed expression was making her uneasy. She gives an apologetic smile to him,

    "I am sorry! I just los---"

    "Martha, take Ozan to his room!" Daniel muttered in a low voice.

    Amy flinched from his cold tone, clutching Ozan even more closely.

    Martha shuffled to her side putting on a small smile gently taking Ozan from her begrudging hold along with his bag before walking away leaving the two adults in suffocating silence.

    Amy turned to his side, her insides queasy looking at his piercing gaze that was settled on her. In these months, she never once saw him this angry even when they had arguments. The last she remembered seeing him this deadly was in hospital when Ozan was ill.

    She widely wondered what she did to make him this vexed.

    Amy opened her mouth to speak but was harshly cut off by a booming voice this time.

    "Where were you!!!" Daniel bellowed, the veins on his neck popping out.

    Though she was used to such yelling and loud voices in the court and her clients, Daniel''s anger always thwarted her back at any moment.

    She began to feel her palms getting precipitated, his piercing blue-grey eyes were holding her still with an intensity that was also calling her to speak the truth. Maybe, Aunt Kyla told him about her coming to their house, she wondered.

    "I- I decided to meet mom but then I changed my mind and went to see Silas and Nadia. They are my friends!" Amy said squaring her shoulders though inside she was trembling.

    The intense look on Daniel''s face didn''t waver; rather it got more deadly as he clenched his jaw. The look on his face could resemble that of a demon if not more.

    With one menacing glance, he strode towards her with the steps of a predator. Amy gasped loudly when he grabbed her arm and began to pull her along with him towards the stairs.

    Her mind went into a frenzy as he climbed all the way up to his room dragging her with him. Amy''s heart hammered against her chest as he kicked open his bedroom door harshly yanking her on his bed, clicking the door shut with a lock.

    "I ASKED YOU!!" He growled making her scoot back on the bed with a frightened look.

    "I FUCKING ASKED YOU TO NOT INTERFERE IN MY PRIVACY!"

    "BUT NO YOU HAD TO GO THERE AND LEARN HOW PATHETIC I AM RIGHT!"  He boomed but despite his anger, the hurt and disappointment were laced in his tone.

    "Why Amy, was it too much to ask for my own secrecy. Did you just have to go to Burak to excavate the things I have been trying to consign to the grave?"

    Amy gulped down her breath, eyes widening in shock. How did he learn about it but then a flash of lightning, her mind projected the names of Neil and Saim making her curse inwardly. How could she be so foolish?

    "D-daniel!" She tried to speak between her breathing.

    "What!!" He roared again, this was the side he never wanted anyone to learn about, the side he has been withholding for years.

    "You wanted to see how despicable and weak I am right?" He grumbled this time tears were also brimming the surface of his eyes.

    "Let me fulfil your wish then!" He muttered with agony, the furious expressions on his face turning into anguish as he discarded his tie on the floor.

    Amy''s eyes widened again when she saw him opening his shirt''s button keeping his bloodshot eyes on her. Unbuttoning his shirt, he threw it away on the floor near his tie now standing half-naked in front of her.

    Her breath seemed to get stuck in her throat when the view of his toned stomach came into her view but it wasn''t his toned muscles and stomach that took away her breath, it was the scars littered on them.

    The tears begin to slip from her eyes as she watched the faint burn mark trailing from his stomach to his lower abdomen as if he was burnt with a rod.

    "Have a look, Amy, see how pathetic I am!" He furiously said edging closer,

    Amy closed her eyes for a second, comprehending how painful it must have been.

    "No, this isn''t much painful, let me show you some others!" He turned around showing his back.

    She felt her heart dropping into the pit of her stomach seeing the fainted scars on his back starting from his shoulders to his hip, despite they were faint but still noticeable enough to know that they were from whiplashes. Just how much cruelty he went through,

    Amy choked on a sob, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. Sliding up from the bed, she slowly went to stand behind him.

    "Are you happy to know what I have been masking for years, the things which haunt me every time I try to dream something better about!" He grumbled , this time the tears he was holding back slid down his cheeks as he smiled bitterly.

    Amy lifted her shaky fingers tracing his scars slowly as if imprinting them on her mind. Each scar there was telling her story of their own along with sheer pain, raw agony and grief.

    Daniel flinched inwardly from the way she traced her scars, not in many years had someone looked at his scars, much less traced them like this. It was his weakness, it was his truth, his true identity, the one he had concealed away from this world from every person around him. They were the demons that haunted him on nights, the reason he never wanted to remember even a fragment of his childhood. That''s how much they had affected him, how much they had made him insecure and passive about himself, about his existence.

 Chapter 104 - CHAPTER 104

    Everyone seems to be upset with me

    O God, even my heart is upset with me.

    Everything seems to be scattered and upset

    Destiny plays a lot of games,

    There''s a celebration every day

    It says nothing has changed but it lies all the time

    My beloved won''t talk with me,

    How should I tell him not to leave?...

    Daniel harshly wiped away the hot tears flowing from his eyes, abruptly turning to face her.

    "It took me years to build up myself again, mask my pathetic and despicable self behind a strong exterior, not letting my emotions out in front of anyone because I know the day I did they will use it against me, to bring out the vulnerable Daniel out of me, the one who is still chased by his demons, the one who still have anxiety and panic issues!" He grumbled with a crestfallen expression. A heavy sadness laced with disappointment could be heard from his tone.

    Amy continued to watch him with tears,

    "Why do you so desperately want to know that Daniel huh? the one I have buried, the one whose ghost I am chasing away. You want to make fun of me right! Tell me I don''t deserve anything I have right now, that I am a pathetic, worthless, insecure and -----"

    "Just stop it, Daniel!" Amy muttered, grabbing his hand between hers.

    "Stop calling yourself such words!" She whimpered, Daniel stared at her weeping state as she pulled him towards the bed and for a moment he didn''t resist.

    Amy gently made him sit on the edge of the bed, standing between his legs.

    "These scars don''t define you, Daniel. The pain, the wounds struck on you don''t define you, this is what you have gone through, not what you are. One can never think of such awful things in their dreams but you went through it!"

    She mumbled caressing his jawline. Her teary eyes staring into his bloodshot ones with so much sincerity and admiration that for a moment he went dumbstruck. Those eyes, those emotions were breaking his resolve.

    This is what he wanted to see in her eyes, admiration and love. He observed trying to find any fragment of pity there but no it wasn''t there.

    "Daniel you are much braver than you think and much stronger than you seem. You aren''t pathetic or weak, you are a person who didn''t let the ultimate despair land him into misery. You made yourself strong despite every pain and grief, you strived and struggled to become where you are today. You are much more beautiful than any other person in this world because you have a heart that is made of gold.!" Amy poured out her heart still caressing his cheekbones.

    "You know when I look back in the past, I feel I don''t deserve you, Daniel. You are much more than the things that are stemmed in your heart. You accepted life as a challenge and fought with every storm. Today, the respect I had for you increased infinite times not because I pity you but because you carry these scars on your body bravely, accepting them and not letting them fail you. These scars are a sign of your strength, your courage, they make you more admirable in my eyes!"

    Daniel closed his eyes, succumbing to her words, the words he so badly wanted to hear. The feel of her touch, her warmth was surrounding him again, thawing his walls. Just how much he had wanted that, to hear such words of acceptance that he wasn''t despicable, for her to look at him with such admiration but still does her saying validates it, the things his parents said to him.

    "Amy," he whispered. Though it was barely audible but she heard him, to her he looked like a small child who was hurt. He wanted to hug her, hide himself away from those awful memories.

    Out of a sudden, he wrapped his arms around her waist, hugging her closely.

    The memories struck him as he nuzzled her belly, tears again refreshing.

    "What was my fault!" He mumbled with so much pain, clutching her waist. It was hurtful but Amy didn''t even flinch knowing it wasn''t close to what he suffered from.

    "What did I ever do to deserve this!" He grumbled like a kid.

    "Don''t blame yourself like that, they were cruel and disgusting people who didn''t deserve you!" Amy muttered with a sob lifting his cheek and caressing it. Daniel stared back at her, this time his eyes softening.

    "Why does it matter to you, Amy!"

    Without thinking further, she lowered herself and smashed her lips on his making him shiver from the contact.

    He automatically closed his eyes at the soft feeling as Amy deepened the kiss, raking her fingers through his hair. Their lips moulded into one dancing in a rhythm as if both were thirsty for this. He pulled her towards him even more, making him fall back on the bed with Amy landing on top of him, straddling his hips.

    He held onto her waist as they kept kissing each other, Amy bit on his lip softly making him moan loudly. They both pulled away from each other after a minute short of air with Daniel staring at her in shock, lips were swollen and redness covered his whole face either from the heat they were experiencing at the moment or the sudden intimacy.

    She panted still on top of him before she lowered herself again, kissing his cheeks one then another trailing down to his neck and shoulder bone making him groan from the pleasure.

    "You matter to me, Daniel, because I care for you!" She mumbled kissing his Adam''s apple slowly moving down to his chest placing sloppy kisses all the way down to his burn mark. She slowly trailed it with her finger before kissing it too, it was like adoring his body. Letting his insecurities wipe away from her touch and kisses.

    "You matter to me, to Ozan and everyone around. That''s how special you are!" She whispered in a raspy tone staring directly into his eyes, both their gazes laced with heat.

    He held her shoulders, pulling her down slowly letting their lips meet once again, this time in a heated manner as Daniel flipped them over, getting himself on top.

    Amy shuddered in pleasure beneath his body roaming her hands all over his toned stomach as if not getting enough of it. For the first time in her life, she felt such a desire and want for someone, regretting that she didn''t clearly remember their first time either. She wanted him, wanted him so badly that everything flew out of the window.

    She lowered her one hand to his pant button, undoing it as Daniel thrusted his tongue inside her mouth, ravishing every inch of it like never before. This is what she does to him, makes him insane and makes him lose his control.

    Just as she was going to reach for his zipper, Daniel curled her tongue inside his mouth,

    "Daniel!" She moaned loudly in between the kiss. This seemed to haul up a flood of memory in his mind as he halted his movement pulling away from the kiss.

    ''His touch burns me!''

    ''I feel ridiculed''

    ''I can never love him!''

    ''What the hell I am doing!'' He mumbled in his mind.

    ''Stop if you don''t want to regret it later!'' His mind chided.

    The words seemed to echo around him as he stared warily at her.

    ''What the hell I am doing!'' He mumbled in his mind.

    Amy frowned from the sudden pause and the change in his expressions.

    He abruptly pulled away from her, buttoning his pants. Amy too hauled herself up on her elbows trying to catch her breath.

    "Daniel, what happened?" She asked panting now worried but he didn''t answer. He hurriedly picked his discarded shirt from the floor and wore it before striding out of his room, without much of looking her way, leaving her in a breathing mess.

    Amy just sat there stupefied about what happened between them a moment ago.

    "You were supposed to comfort him, Amy not seduce him!" She whispered to herself,

    ''Maybe he is still recovering from his memories!'' She wondered sadly but then a blush coated her cheeks seeing that she was still in his bed with crinkled sheets, realising how close they were to give in themselves, she slowly trailed her fingers on her swollen lips still feeling the taste and touch of his lingering on them.

    All kinds of sinful thoughts that she never thought about with Daniel came into her mind as she shook her head embarrassed.

    She heaved herself up from the bed moving out of his room towards her, she halted for a second thinking that he might still be feeling apprehensive and she might go to him but then she remembered how hurriedly he strode out of the room meaning that he didn''t wanted company.

    Maybe he wanted some space to regain himself.

    ''Have all the space you want Daniel because next time I won''t leave you alone to deal with your problems and insecurities!'' She muttered to herself stepping inside her room.

 Chapter 105 - CHAPTER 105

    It starts with you, it ends with you

    This story is quite loveable

    I am the wanderer and you are the destination

    Every path leads to you

    The heart controlled itself a bit after getting attached to you

    All the fog of pain that was there washed away...

    �������

    "Martha, do you think he will like it?" Amy asked, wrapping the sandwiches in a silver foil.

    Martha chuckled, shaking her head.

    "This is probably the tenth time you asked it, Amy!"

    "I can''t help it, what if he doesn''t like it?" She asked, setting the lunch box in cotton bags.

    "Don''t worry Amy, I tasted them and they are really delicious. After all, you made them with so much attention and love!" Martha softly said, leaning on the kitchen counter.

    Amy smoothed her emerald green bodycon below knee dress which she paired with diamond studs and her watch. Today she decided to surprise Daniel at his office with lunch. After spending the whole night thinking of ways to make him feel special, she came up with a handful of ideas and getting lunch for him at his office seemed to be the right start. This way they could spend more time with each other and with Ozan since Daniel complained a lot that his work was getting in between him and Ozan.

    Amy was sure, the workaholic he is, he wouldn''t bother taking a lunch break. So here she was ready with his favourite sandwiches that she prepared herself taking two hours messing the whole kitchen and finally making the perfect ones. Then Martha urged her to get ready which she did but with a lot of contemplation on what to wear. Somewhere in her mind, she remembered Daniel praising her in the past saying that Green was really her colour and she felt lucky upon finding an emerald green dress in her wardrobe just to her liking.

    "I should leave now, it''s going to be lunchtime soon!" Amy said, grabbing the lunch box bag and rushing to the living room where Ozan was playing in his playpen.

    "Amy let me place the lunch box and the baby bag in the car while you get Ozan!" Martha offered, taking the bag from her and moving towards the door.

    "Ozan, let''s go, we are going to see daddy!" Amy chirped smooching Ozan who giggled.

    "Daddyyy!!!" The little boy''s eyes lit up as he hurriedly stood from his spot running towards the door.

    "Ozan! Don''t run like that!" Amy yelled from behind rushing behind him. Still a daddy''s boy she thought smiling.

    It doesn''t take her long to pull up in front of Soft tech Co. Amy glanced at her back, staring at the super happy Ozan who was sucking on his baby sucker!

    "Ozan! Promise me you won''t leave my hand and run as you did before. Otherwise, we will go back home!" She asserted taking out his sucker.

    "Pomise!" Ozan mumbled with a cute grin. Amy smiles, getting out of the and unbuckling him. Carrying the two bags and Ozan''s hand she quickly walked inside the huge glass building.

    Though she had been here a lot of times in the past mostly to fetch Silas for lunch dates and sometimes to meet Daniel but it was the first time after their wedding she was coming here and this was making her white nervous.

    The automatic glass doors slid open on her arrival as she continued to walk forward. A lot of people were rushing here and there all looking sophisticated as ever making her feel more uneasy thinking about her clothing. She clutched Ozan''s hand in a tight grip,

    "Ow!"  Ozan whimpered, making her loosen her hold.

    "I am sorry baby!" She muttered apologetically, kissing his fingers.

    As she made her way to Daniel''s office floor, many of the employees craned their necks to look at her, especially the women who stood there eyeing her. Some people even awed Ozan who would probably be their next boss at some time in the future.

    Just as she was about to step into the elevator, she bumped into Nadia and Silas.

    "What a pleasant surprise mama bear!" Nadia gushes, hugging her abruptly while Silas picks up Ozan, spinning him.

    "Uncwl Silas!" He giggled.

    "Yeah! Just thought about bringing some lunch for Daniel." Amy raised the bags.

    "You mean, a lunch date!" Nadia smirked.

    "Without us!" Silas retorted with a pout holding a smiling Ozan.

    "You guys can join too!" Amy offered though not with a full heart.

    "We wouldn''t like to be a bother, now do we?" Nadia spoke, giving a side glare to Silas who nodded.

    "You did a good thing, that idiot doesn''t like to leave his office unless we drag him forcefully or it''s off time!" Silas said, earning a glare from Amy.

    "What?"

    "Don''t call him an idiot in front of him!" Amy retorted pointing at Ozan who was looking between them.

    "You just have to act absent-minded Silas." Nadia shook her head.

    "Whatever!"

    "Anyway, Amy, you go and enjoy your lunch while we take Ozan on a trip around the office!" Nadia uttered, the idea suddenly ringed her mind.

    Amy looked at Silas and shook her head in denial.

    "I don''t trust my son with his mouth besides he came to meet Daniel!"

    "Don''t worry I will be with them, you can count me on that!" Nadia said.

    "I am still here!" Silas exclaimed, offended bouncing Ozan.

    "We know!" Nadia said nonchalantly, turning back to Amy. Silas gaped at them.

    "Let''s go, Ozan, these two women are being mean with your uncle. I will show you the fountain!" Silas placed Ozan on his feet walking away towards the back of the office. Ozan happily romped with him excited to see the big fountain.

    "But---"

    "Amy, stop worrying. We will be back by the end of lunch break, weren''t you the one wanting to get close to him. Now you are getting that time, spend it in the best way besides Silas and I have something big in the pipeline for you guys!" Nadia said, smirking.

    Amy scrunched her brows, opening her mouth.

    "Silas must be waiting!" She waved her off rushing past her with a mischievous smile.

    "These two!" Amy chuckled, shrugging off the thought of their plan, stepping inside the elevator.

    Ashton was just coming out of Daniel''s office when he saw Amy walking out of the elevator.

    "Mrs Saritas!" Ashton exclaimed, surprised to see her.

    "How are you, Ashton!" Amy asked rather politely.

    "I must say! surprised to see you here!"

    Amy smiled,

    "I am sure you would be. I hope I am not interrupting his schedule!"

    "Not at all. We just got free from a meeting!"

    "That''s great!"

    "You can go in!" Ashton said, stepping aside from the door. Amy nodded while walking inside his office.

    "Ashton, please bring me a cup of coffee!" Daniel said oblivious to her presence and too invested in his pile of work at the moment. Just by looking at him, she could tell how dedicated he was to his work.

    "You know drinking coffee all the time isn''t too good for your health. That''s why I brought lunch for you!"

    Daniel snapped his head towards her in a whiplash startled. Since the heated moment that happened a few nights ago between them, he wasn''t on much-talking terms with her. He was still a bit tense about her learning about his pathetic past.

    "What are you doing here?" He asked, perplexed letting go of the file he was reading before.

    "What does it look like I am doing. Bringing my husband some lunch!" Amy shrugged, setting the lunch on the table near the black leather couch. She was a bit hurt when Daniel retreated to his old on guarded behaviour after that night but she understood that he still wasn''t about her curiosity filled move that day.

    Daniel felt like a fish out of water listening to her reply. He stood from his chair looking at the door.

    "Where is Ozan?"

    "With Nadia and Silas, they will be back before lunch break ends!" Amy smiled his way.

    "Now come on, I made your favourite sandwiches!"

    Daniel looked at her warily, his gaze travelling to the emerald green dress she was wearing and like always the colour was bringing out her beauty even more.

    "I am not hungry!" He said, shaking his thoughts off.

    Her smile fell a bit but she held it again.

    "Fine!" She retorted leaning back on the couch crossing her one leg over the other exposing them a bit.

    Daniel raised his brows, fine! He wondered.

    "If you don''t want to eat then I won''t either!" She said with a stern face keeping her gaze fixed on him with a smile.

    "Amy, don''t act childish!"

    "It''s not me who is acting childish!"

    Daniel glanced at her tautly one more time before sitting back in his chair continuing his work.

    Amy knew what he was trying to do, ignoring her but if he was being stubborn then she was the queen of stubbornness.

    To be continued��...

 Chapter 106 - CHAPTER 106

    Chapter 106

    Don''t leave me and go, I want to live with you

    You are my makeup, you are my jewel

    The distance between us is our enemy

    As much as you are mine, I am yours likewise.

    O, my beloved, my heart doesn''t attach itself to anything except you...��.

    �������

    The silence was still surrounding them, as Daniel continued to do his work while Amy sat there with a sad feeling although keeping the smile on her face intact looking at him or more like staring into his orbs.

    She didn''t know why but every time she stared at him, there was something about his eyes that compelled her to look into them. They were deep like an ocean of waves, each one having its own story to unfold yet sometimes they were too hollow like nothing was there.

    Daniel could feel her eyes on him but he still continued to do his work. There was just a turmoil of feelings lurking behind him, he was hurt, angry and depressed that she tried to pry into the things he concealed so far but some part of him was happy even a bit, thankful for the way she held him not making fun of him, not mocking him or making him drift back into that pool of weakness instead she kissed every scar of his like a person praising them as something like a beauty spot.

    That scene brings an undeniable warmth to his heart that feels like spreading through every corner making him relish it. He really wished Amy could treat him like this before, all his life he was told that those scars adorning his body were pathetic, that he was pathetic. It took him years to get himself out of that stance and focus on his abilities but still, you can''t make your scars vanish magically; they could be stitched but they are always there to remind you of your suffering.

    He always thought that telling anyone around him about his past would disgust them, making them either pity or resent him, both of which he didn''t want and to Amy, it was a big no. How could he take the risk of losing her, the one person he loved the most. He never wanted anyone to know about the things which haunt him, the unleashed demons of which he is still trying to bind to his shore of certainty.

    He rubbed his forehead trying to ease himself, stealing a glance at Amy who was staring back at him with a smile. One thing he could not bring his mind to wrap around was this new and more than friendly behaviour of her. He agreed on co-parenting Ozan, not her trying to act like his wife, he couldn''t deny it felt good to feel being understood and catered to like this but then again it was like again getting lost in a fog of daydreaming something unattainable.

    Daniel sighed, closing his file. He stood from his chair breaking Amy''s stare as he moved towards the couch taking one of the sandwiches from the lunch box. He unwrapped and started eating it without much of a saying, they tasted good he thought.

    "They are good!" Daniel said munching on the bread.

    Amy wanted to chuckle at his antics but stifled herself taking her own share from the box.

    "Glad you liked it, it took me two hours to make them!"

    Daniel spin glanced at her, surprised a bit.

    "You made them yourself!"

    "I know I am not a good chef but still I could try, no need to give that look!" Amy tsked unwrapping the foil around her sandwich.

    "I am just amazed, you were a terrible chef back in the past!" Daniel shrugged but realized that it might sound harsh.

    Amy chuckled taking a bite of her food,

    "You are right, I was banned from the kitchen. Mom wouldn''t even allow me to make salads. It was always Ayla the pro in cooking!"

    "After the holiday cake making disaster, you created by burning the oven it was bound to happen!" Daniel said, giving a small smile remembering how Vahide mom panicked and shouted at Amy for burning half of their kitchen and risking herself too.

    Amy winced in her mind recalling that awful incident.

    Swallowing a small bite, Amy asked.

    "You aren''t mad at me?"

    He understood what she was talking about and in truth, he should have been mad but what she did was snooping into his privacy but also for the reason of comforting him. He could see that in her eyes, her behaviour, it ticked him suddenly that she might be being nice to him after learning about his past but then there wasn''t any sign that whatever she did that night and was doing now was out of pity.

    "I should have been as a matter of fact Amy but due to some reason, I chose not to!" He replied nonchalantly.

    "I wasn''t snooping in your privacy Daniel but the fact that something was pressing you that badly was unnerving me, that''s the reason I went to learn about your past. The thing that I have been with you for such a long time but not even for once you spoke about��"

    "What was I supposed to say to you, Amy? Whenever you came to meet me, either you were at your high or you''re low. Was I supposed to say ''Hey Amy, you know I have been abused my whole life!'' I was afraid of losing you " Daniel let out with a scoff.

    Amy swallowed the chunk of her sandwich. Again it was the truth that when they went to their respective universities, Amy only visited him when she was unable to contain her excitement about something or when she was feeling extremely low. What a terrible friend I was! Amy gritted her teeth with that thought.

    "What about now? I won''t run away if you open up yourself, let your guards down a bit. I am not your enemy Daniel!"

    Daniel looked at her, could he do that? Let his guards down and pour his heart out to her. The answer was conflicted but it was no, he couldn''t afford to get heartbroken once again.

    "If you had asked this question before, I would have considered telling you everything but this time if I do I am afraid Amy my heart will bleed out. Giving my heart to you is a losing game!

    It was a bitter truth but she knew she hadn''t given him a reason to have hope in her again. Amy wanted to defy his assumption about her but then it was something she had to do with actions not with talking only. Things take time to fall in their place after all.

    Amy plastered a small smile on her face,

    "I wasn''t asking you to open up right now, maybe in the future when you trust me enough to confide yourself in me!"

    "Who knows what the future has in store for us!" Daniel shrugged looking away. Maybe in the future, he could give it a thought.

    They continued to eat in silence for a few minutes, it was a disturbing one for Amy but she didn''t have anything more to talk about at the moment. Getting finished with her lunch, Amy decided to go and look for Ozan, it has been an hour now and she knew that those two were just keeping him away to give them privacy.

    She stood from her place, wrapping the things back in the bag.

    "I should go and look for Ozan, he might be troubling them!" Amy spoke moving away from the couch when she felt a familiar touch on her hand causing her to spin around.

    "Thanks!" Daniel muttered standing close to her. There was a smile on his face, it was small but warm and filled with gratitude.

    "You don''t have to thank me for lunch Daniel!" Amy smiled back, feeling giddy seeing that smile on his face for her after a long time.

    Daniel caressed her hand with his thumb, contemplating on whether to say it or not but finally giving in.

    "I am thanking you for that night, for not judging me and holding me when I felt vulnerable again. Thank you!"

    For a moment, she was dumbstruck with her stomach fluttering at that smile and response. Like a teenage girl whose crush acknowledged her for the first time. He remembered and didn''t regret that moment, she wanted to jump at him and kiss him like never before but snapped her mind out of it.

    ''Baby steps!'' She chided her mind.

    She smiled before placing a soft kiss on his cheek startling him.

    "You may not believe me Daniel but for now I am always here for you!"  Amy muttered in a promising tone and gave one last smile walking out of his office.

    Daniel stepped towards his chair, brushing his cheek wondering what was happening to them.

 Chapter 107 - CHAPTER 107

    I cannot live without you my friend

    I cannot endure this pain

    This story is just flowing

    It''s becoming a lifelong wait

    Without peace for a moment

    The story is just making me dance on my fingers

    My own people and strangers may become upset with me

    But my beloved should never be upset with me....

    ���������

    Amy was sitting on the soft grass of the garden reading a book, bright sun rays were falling on her face but there was a frown etched on her face. The past few days had been quite peaceful for them.

    She sighed for the millionth time today wanting to see Daniel and Ozan but none of them was near her.

    Daniel had to leave for a business meeting today in Ankara and he wasn''t going to return till morning, on the other hand, Vahide took Ozan with her for the evening. It was her friend''s granddaughter''s birthday and she wanted to take Ozan with him. Amy, like usual, didn''t agree but then she had to give in eventually when Vahide started complaining about how she got very little time to spend with her grandson and then how they both were making their son socially uncomfortable.

    Amy agreed thinking that Daniel wouldn''t let him go but like an obedient son he immediately let her take him, second, she had an idea that Ozan would most likely refuse to go with her alone but to her utter surprise, it only took a little bit of bribe from his grandmother about cakes, balloons and some play stuff and there he was sitting in the car waving goodbye at her with a grinning Vahide. Kids these days, Amy thought.

    That''s how she sat there with a frown, to distract her mind she started reading a book but after a lot of trying to concentrate she ended up slamming it on the grass, raking her hands through her hair. The boredom was killing her and there wasn''t anything to do, like previous days she couldn''t make lunch for Daniel and take it to his office since he wasn''t there but it was really a pleasant thing to do bringing lunch for him. The three of them always had a good hour with them eating and playing with Ozan who liked messing up his father''s adjoined cabin with his toys and stuff. She could see the happiness on Daniel''s face seeing them enter his office every day.

    But today Ozan too wasn''t here with whom she could play or have her motherly time.

    "God, it''s only been hours since they both left and I am missing them like hell!" Amy whined, muttering to herself. Even Martha went to buy some groceries leaving her alone.

    It was like the heavens finally had mercy on her as she heard a beep on her phone. Swiping the screen she noticed the message from Nadia.

    Nadia:Hey! What are you doing?

    Amy: Getting bored as hell wby?

    Nadia:Same here, woman.

    Amy: Aren''t you at the office?

    Nadia:Nah! Today I am having my paid leave but Mom is visiting her relative and Silas is with your husband. What a pity, wasting my day lying on the couch!

    Amy chuckled, about to reply when another notification goes off.

    Nadia: I have an idea, why don''t we go shopping!"

    Amy: Uhm I am not sure, I probably don''t have anything to buy.

    Nadia:What kind of a woman you are! No excuses, we are meeting at 4 near the new shopping mall.

    Amy sighed, going shopping would probably be a better idea than staying at home she thought before typing away yes followed by a cheering emoji from Nadia.

    She stood from her place, dusting the grass from her dress and then going inside the house. Skipping through the living room making her way to her room, she reached closer to her room when she noticed Daniel''s room door opened and a maid folding the sheets.

    Amy entered inside, just being there wrapped her in his cologne like he was near. She saw the maid making his bed, the same bed they had a heated make-out session on, making her insides flutter being that close to him. She wondered how sleeping next to him would feel, being in his embrace, having her head on his chest as all other couples did.

    But then she never shared a bed with him except the night when she conceived Ozan and was partially drunk. Not remembering much of that night.

    The maid finishing off her task noticed her presence and smiled.

    "Ma''am do you need anything!"

    Amy shook her head, tucking her hands in her trouser pockets.

    "No tanessa, I was just walking by!"

    She nodded and began to walk out with the used sheets when an idea struck Amy''s mind.

    "Tanessa wait!" Amy said, making her stop in her tracks. She turned around, waiting to hear her.

    "Uhm, can you help me move my stuff into this room!" Amy said a bit uneasy thinking what the maid might be thinking about Daniel''s and her relationship though it wasn''t unknown to both Martha and Tanessa who worked inside the house that their masters do not share a room. But it wasn''t their thing to discuss so they never meddled in their privacy.

    "Sure, madam! Where should I start from!" Tanessa replied without making her feel awkward

    Amy fidgeted in her steps, it was a daring move to shift in his room behind his back knowing he wouldn''t be very happy about that. Believing that she was again trying to pry in his privacy, she herself wasn''t the one to share her space with someone but for Daniel, Amy couldn''t understand why she was willing to do every daring thing.

    "Alright! Help me pack my clothes first!" Amy said, moving towards her room with Tanessa behind.

    .........

    If she said earlier that shopping with Nadia would be a good idea then she was more than willing to take her words back now.

    "Nadia can we please take a break!" Amy breathed taking a seat on the nearby chair in the food court, placing the clothes and shoe bags next to her which Nadia made her buy forcefully.

    "You are tired already!" Nadia pouted, standing there with her dozen shopping bags. That woman was literally a shopping maniac bouncing from one shop to another and buying every second thing she liked. Amy was sure that if her credit card wouldn''t have a limit she would buy the whole mall.

    "Nadia we have been shopping for like three hours, let''s go back home now, mom will be dropping off Ozan soon!" Amy said, stretching her legs which were cramping.

    "But there are still two hours left for that and if you are tired, where are the two stalkers your husband appointed for you. They will carry your bags!"

    Amy gave her an incredulous stare,

    "Because I am not like that rich snooty woman who saunters around like princesses having their bodyguards on their tail carrying their bags!"

    Amy answered back sarcastically, earning an eye roll from Nadia.

    "Okay, a few more shops than we will be done!"

    "No way Nadia, we literally bought half the mall!"

    "Your husband is a billionaire!" Nadia said in a duh tone as if reminding her but Amy only glared in response.

    "Fine! But I had to buy some undergarments then we can go!" Nadia pleaded. Amy sighed standing up from the chair,

    "One more shop!" She asserted trudging behind a striding Nadia shaking her head.

    Entering inside the shop, Amy swallowed her spit, her eyes bulging out of her orbits seeing the stuff around as Nadia tugged her towards the underwear section rummaging through them as Amy stared around, her eyes landing on the lacy thongs and bras which were just an excuse of wearing in her thoughts.

    "Aren''t you going to buy something!" Nadia asked, selecting a pair of white lacy undergarments.

    "No...i have many!" Amy muttered thinking about her plain sports and cotton bras and silk pyjamas. They weren''t as sexy and revealing as those around but they were comfortable.

    "You know you are so boring. Let me buy something for you!" Nadia said, eyeing some nightwear.

    "Nadia!" Amy sighed,

    "This one!!!!" Nadia shrieked, picking out a silk black nightie with a robe.

    "You are delusional if you think I am going to wear this!" Amy chuckled,

    "Yes you are definitely going to wear this, I bet Daniel will pounce on you seeing you in this!" Nadia wiggled her brows.

    Amy gaped, staring at her with a blush.

    "Do you seriously do such stuff with Silas!"

    At this Nadia scoffed,

    "My mom would never let that happen before marriage but that doesn''t mean I am clueless of such things besides you can tell me about your experience later!"

    The tint on Amy''s cheeks deepened as she cleared her throat.

    "Whatever but I am not buying this!" Amy deadpanned, sleeping with Daniel was enough to nerve her and on top of that with such a revealing thing. No way.

    "I will buy it, consider it a gift!" Nadia smirked walking past her.

    "Nadia!" Amy muttered but Nadia was already at the counter.

    Amy sighed, shaking her head.. Buying that doesn''t mean she had to wear that, Amy thought and knowing Nadia she wouldn''t budge without buying her that.

 Chapter 108 - CHAPTER 108

    The heart wants peace

    It wants its desire to be fulfilled

    It yearns for something that hasn''t been wished by it earlier

    The heart wants the feeling /sensation of your presence

    It wishes for you, Day and evening it desires for you.

    ���������

    Amy turned off the lights of Ozan''s nursery, peeking at his sprawled figure on his crib. Today was a tiring day for him too, she smiled at how he was growing, just in a few days he was turning two.

    Turning on the baby monitor and keeping the door slightly open she turned towards her room but halted and went to the next which was going to be their room from now on.

    As she entered inside, a sigh escaped her lips. It was a little weird for her after all it was the first time ever she was going to settle and sleep in his room. She wondered how nervous she would be in Daniel''s presence.

    ''Stop acting like a virgin teenager!'' Amy reprimanded herself.

    Before going shopping with Nadia, Amy moved all her clothes and belongings into his room. It was spacious enough so she didn''t have any problem with her things.

    She went inside the closet, taking the towel. Her gaze fell on the shopping bags placed there. After coming back from her trip, she didn''t have any energy to arrange the clothes and shoes she bought because of Nadia. Her eyes settled on the black nightgown Nadia bought her.

    The idea of wearing that to bed with Daniel provoked all the wild thoughts in her mind, she clenched her thighs together feeling a tingly sensation there. Instantly shaking off her thoughts, she grabbed her silk pyjamas and placed them on the bed before entering the bathroom.

    She felt her sore muscles relaxing as the hot water hit her body washing away the tiredness and her thoughts from earlier which she never imagined having for Daniel.

    Amy sighed while washing her body with Daniel''s shampoo as she forgot to bring her''s there. Today was really exhausting with moving things and going on that shopping spree with Nadia. She vowed never to say yes to Nadia for shopping again.

    After the water turned cold, Amy wrapped a towel around her naked body as she came out of the bathroom running fingers through her damp hair.

    Daniel pressed a smile kiss on Ozan''s temple, tugging the blanket under his chin. He really missed seeing him all day but thanks to that stupid meeting.

    Without making any noise, he stepped outside his nursery. Today had been a waste of time with him as the deal didn''t go according to his requirement. The opposite company was trying to lure him into more profit and low-quality products which were unacceptable for him. Signing off the deal, he decided to return home to his baby boy not wanting to spend the night in the hotel alone.

    ''You also missed his mother.'' His subconscious teased making him roll his eyes.

    He was already tired from the meeting and then travelling not wanting to deal with any trouble.

    But life, as we know it surely, had a thing for him.

    Daniel entered his room shrugging off his coat and tie, discarding them on the couch but as he looked at his room he blinked twice to see if the scene around him was his imagination or reality.

    His dresser that once only had his colognes and perfumes also had an addition of lipsticks and other makeup products. On the nightstands, there was now a portrait of Ozan and on the other one a childhood pic of him and Amy playing in her garden.

    Now coming to the bed, there was a blue silk pyjama set placed on the edge. Just by looking at those things he knew whom they belonged to, he wasn''t oblivious but the question was what were her things doing in his room.

    Daniel double-checked observing the surroundings to see that if he mistakenly came to her room but no it was his bedroom.

    He heard the sound of the bathroom door opening as he turned around only to have his breathing hitched.

    There she was stepping out, running her fingers through her damped hair. Amy squeaked when she saw him standing in the middle of the room. Wasn''t he supposed to return in the morning?

    Daniel''s gaze went on her wet body covered with a towel, the water dripping down on her legs making all the blood rush to a certain part of his body.

    "D-daniel!" She breathed out but realising her lack of clothing, she clutched the towel closer to her body.

    He closed his eyes for a second, calming the tightening in his pants.

    "What are you doing here!" He seethed, resulting from his uneasiness.

    "Uh-oh!" Amy swallowed, thinking of something to say.

    "I was��. I was taking a shower!" Amy muttered with a sheepish smile. The speech she had prepared for this moment vanished from his mind.

    "I am pretty sure you have a bathroom and shower in your room too!" Daniel asked, crossing his arms. Whenever he tried to build his resolve back, this woman was there to break it.

    She knew she was caught now,

    "Uhm, Ozan wanted both his parents to sleep in the same room!"

    "Amy, even Ozan can make better excuses than you!"

    The tension in the room increased as Daniel continued to stare at her face, his gaze fixed there not travelling down.

    Amy bit the insides of her cheek, the heat at the moment was not even letting her feel cold in a towel.

    Letting out a breath, she muttered the truth.

    "I moved into this room!"

    Daniel''s head started throbbing, he just came back to give his mind a little rest not to get encircled by chaos.

    "Why?" He asked, keeping his calm.

    Amy tucked a strand of her damped hair behind his ear before shrugging looking him in the eye.

    "I...I belong here Daniel and I should have done this before!"

    Daniel scoffed, stepping closer to her, a certain unrest could be seen in his eyes as they changed their colour from light to dark.

    "What exactly do you want Amy? I let you back into our lives just because of Ozan, so we could co-parent him. First, you barge in my privacy, digging up my past and then you move into my room without asking me. Just who do you think you are?"

    What a bitter choice of words as they pinged into her ears making her hold loose on the towel but she refused to show that hole in her confidence.

    "I don''t need to explain to you again Daniel that I am trying to mend the things I have messed up. I am not only Ozan''s mother but your best friend and wife too and I have the right to live in your room and share your privacy!" Amy said with confidence.

    Daniel wanted to laugh at her for calling herself his wife and friend. Sure he could see the changes and efforts she was making for him but was it a game for her to break and insult every relation, and then come back claiming to be his wife? He wanted to yell at her for making his feelings and emotions a child''s play. Winding them into a deeper turmoil but he kept his calm.

    "Amy, go back to your room otherwise.."

    "Otherwise you will kick me out!"

    Her tone was daring as she gazed directly into his eyes. She knew with Daniel it was always now or never. Though inside she was trembling a bit, either from the cold or his stoic face but outside she covered it with a look of defiance.

    "Or are you afraid that you couldn''t hold yourself back near me? That being close to me will break your resolve."

    Something clicked in his eyes as he took a step towards her clenching his fist making her take a step back as he continued to inch closer to her making her back collide with the wall, leaving no room for escape. Amy''s breathing staggered, Okay she wasn''t expecting this. Was he really giving in?

    Daniel placed both his arms on the wall, their faces just a breath away.

    "Daniel!" Amy whispered with a smile, this situation was getting more heated now with Amy in a mere covering towel and Daniel in his unbuttoned shirt.

    He smirked, noticing his staggered breathing and nervous state. If she wanted to play then he was letting her but this time he wasn''t letting his heart get broken again. He just had to keep his distance and act in a platonic way but the way she was in front of him, trapped between his arms, was difficult. It was like challenging his own sanity.

    He leaned down, his mouth just an inch from her, he breathed out fanning her face as she closed her eyes with a gasp anticipating a kiss but he moved to whisper in her ear.

    "You want to play rough, fine let''s play Amy but be careful because it will not be easy to break my resolve this time!"

    With that, he moved past her into the bathroom leaving her dumbstruck and flushed.

 Chapter 109 - CHAPTER 109

    You are so gorgeous

    I can''t say anything to your face

    ''Cause look at your face

    And I am so furious

    At you for making me feel this way

    But what can I say

    You''re gorgeous...��.

    ��������

    Amy sat on the bed now dressed in her pyjamas, the duvet wrapped around her legs as she fiddled with it waiting for Daniel. Her eyelids were becoming heavy with each passing minute, either he really took that long to take a shower or was deliberately doing it.

    Just as she was about to slump he came out dressed in his casual clothes, ruffling his damp hair and without looking her way, went to his desk pulling out his laptop from the bag.

    Amy turned to see the clock and it was past midnight.

    "Daniel you should sleep, it''s late and you have been travelling all day."

    "I am not sleepy!" He replied sitting at his desk.

    Amy felt a little guilty knowing he was doing this to stay away from her.

    "Daniel.."

    "Good night!" He replied, bowling her out and getting back to his work with no mood.

    Amy let out a long breath before laying down to her side facing him. He can act childish for all he wants but she wasn''t going to back out.

    "Good night!" Amy said rather softly watching him do his work.

    She observed how his brown wet hairs were ruffled in a sexy way, his jawline and face glistening in the dim light of the room. His intense eyes darted between his laptop and files as he typed away on his laptop. Something about him always made her heart flutter like never before. It was like he was lining all her stray emotions in the right path

    How can she land in a relationship with such a man? He was the perfect rich and handsome gentleman girls dream about and to think he was her husband.

    She was busy thinking when her eyelids started to feel heavy and soon she succumbed to her sleep.

    Daniel was in no mood to do the office work, his head was already aching from the back to back travelling and work but he didn''t want to face Amy. It wasn''t like he had any problem sleeping with her, he could act like an adult and it wasn''t the first time they slept together but his mind wasn''t agreeing with his heart.

    It was like a battle between his rational and emotional sides, every day she was getting more and more into his seclusion, the only thing disturbing him.

    ''She is again making a way into your heart''

    But when he tossed her out of there, she was always there reigning his heart, this time only he buried his feelings there.

    ''Were you really able to bury those feelings, Daniel!'' He asked himself.

    The answer despite the conflict was a clear no and that was frightening him.

    His eyes darted to her sleeping figure, with each passing day she making it difficult for him to keep his guards on. She was laying on her side, face turned towards him. Her eyelashes were resting on her jaw bone as some strands of hair were falling effortlessly on her pale face.

    She was knocking on the door of his heart and this time with such intensity that he was afraid it wouldn''t take long for her to barge again.

    After a few minutes, he shut his laptop, closing his files. Turning off the lights, he placed a pillow between them before laying down to his side facing her.

    "Why now, Amy?" He whispered before drifting away to slumber.

    Amy stirred in her sleep as her eyes opened slightly to an unfamiliar surrounding but then her mind registered the events of yesterday making her sigh. The sun rays were already telling her that it was morning but she didn''t wanted to get up, the bed was extra warm and cosy today making her snuggle closer to the pillow.

    ''Do pillows breath!'' She thought, noticing the warm breath fanning her face. Amy abruptly opened her eyes fully only to see a handsome face just an inch away from her''s.

    She gasped internally, she was hugging Daniel''s waist and he was doing the same. Her face was resting on his chest and her legs were circling his lower abdomen, she could even feel his thing beneath her leg. Did they sleep like this all night? A sudden tint covered her cheeks.

    The ringing of the baby monitor made her jerk away from him, startling Daniel who woke up promptly oblivious to their previous position, looking at Amy who was standing near the bed tying her hair.

    "Good morning!" She softly said, thanking Ozan for waking her up and saving her from the thoughts of the earlier situation.

    "Morning" He mumbled huskily.

    His voice was so raw and thick making a shiver run through her body. Seriously in the morning? she reprimanded herself.

    "I. I am going to check on Ozan!" She muttered hastily before leaving the room.

    Daniel rubbed his face, his eyes darting to the clock making them bulge out.

    Seven in the morning and he was dead asleep, if it wasn''t for Amy he was sure he would still be sleeping.

    "Did I really sleep this long!" He muttered surprised, removing the duvet from his legs. He would always wake up exactly at 5 in the morning, his brain was accustomed to that routine. It was the first time ever in his life, he slept this long without a care in the world, no dreams and all.

    Shaking his head, he went to take a shower.

    Amy came downstairs showered and Ozan beside her, she saw Daniel dressed in casual clothing seated in the dining room drinking his coffee and typing away on the tab with one hand.

    "Daddy!" Ozan shouted, running towards him.

    "Morning my baby!" Daniel said, hoisting him up in his arms and kissing his face. Amy also came to sit beside him.

    "Let''s get you some breakfast!" Amy smiled, placing a bowl of oatmeal on his high chair as Daniel settled him in.

    "Daddy, eat!" Ozan mumbled, reaching out his spoon of oatmeal towards him. Daniel chuckled while eating a bite, then he turned to his mother doing the same before starting to eat. Both of them felt lucky to have such a mannered child who was barely two years old.

    "You aren''t going to the office today!" Amy asked, filling his glass with juice.

    "No, I don''t work on weekends, Amy!" Daniel replied, going back to typing on his tab.

    Amy made an o-face realizing it was Saturday today.

    "I was thinking about planning Ozan''s birthday, you know there are only two days left!" This seemed to catch his attention as he placed his tab on the table staring at Amy.

    "Bthday partyyy!" Ozan grinned, clapping his hands.

    "Yes, my son is going to be a big boy!" Daniel smiled ruffling his hair.

    "Big bwoy!" He tried to copy, a chunk of oatmeal sticking to his side lip. Amy wiped it away with a tissue, chuckling.

    "Yes, now finish your breakfast then we play with ele in the garden!"

    He nodded his head continuing to finish his breakfast.

    "I will ask Ashton to appoint an event planner!" Daniel spoke.

    "No need��."

    She was cut off by the ringing of Daniel''s phone. He glanced at his phone, raising his brows.

    "It''s from the office, I will join you guys in the garden!" Daniel said walking towards his office.

    Amy shrugged while eating her breakfast along with Ozan.

    It wasn''t until an hour later when Amy noticed that Daniel was still in his office. Leaving Ozan in the garden with Martha she went to check on him. As she neared his office door, she noticed it was open.

    Daniel was pacing in front of his desk, speaking to someone on the phone or more like scolding.

    "For the umpteenth time Ashton you work for me, not for Silas. You should have asked me before making the final arrangements!" He said in a raised voice flopping in his desk chair.

    Amy slowly walked towards him, standing in front of his desk watching his somewhat furious expressions.

    After a few more minutes of scolding, he hangs up rubbing his temples.

    "What''s going on!" Amy asked, tilting her head.

    Daniel sighed sitting up straight.

    "Nothing I had a business trip to France scheduled two months later but I don''t know why that idiot Silas pushed it back without my approval"

    ''We have a plan for you guys!'' Nadia''s words ring a bell in Amy''s mind.

    ''So this was their plan'' Amy thought, stifling her smile.

    "Are you going?"

    "I can''t reschedule it now. All the arrangements have been made and investors are ready to meet me. Besides, it''s just for two days!"

    "Uhm, can we go with you!" Amy asked, moving towards his chair. He could refuse it, she thought.

    "Do you want to go?" Daniel said, staring at her.

    "Of course, I always wanted to go there and we can celebrate Ozan''s birthday there. He will be happy too!" Amy chirped.

    Daniel hummed, making a thinking face. He remembered Amy always talking about going to France and Greece, her ideal destinations for vacations.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want us to go!" Amy said a little sad, drumming her fingers on his desk.

    "I didn''t say that Amy if you want we can go as a family there!" Daniel let out with a smile, picking up his phone to let Ashton know but instantly he was tackled into a tight hug.

    "Thank you, thank you, Daniel!" Amy muttered in his ear before pulling back, not giving him a chance to respond.

    "I will go and start with packing, there''s a lot to do!" Amy ranted excitedly, walking out of his office.

    Daniel chuckled, shaking his head at her antics.. He forgot that she could be the same little child when it comes to travelling and waiting.

 Chapter 110 - CHAPTER 110

    Walking on the sleepy eyelids

    He came to the window of my dreams

    While coming and going again to my heart''s hands

    He gave me a letter of love

    There''s a colour of love in the words

    There''s a spring season

    Inside this heart for the first time

    The peace has run away

    There''s a spring season...,

    �������

    "Ughhh, it''s more difficult than I thought!!" Amy exclaimed, sifting through her stuff that was sprawled on the bed.

    "Amy! Just start from the necessary things and then to the clothes you are comfortable in!" Martha tried to help her, shaking her head at the room that was turned into a complete mess wondering what Daniel''s reaction would be.

    "Easy to say, Martha, there are only two hours left before we leave for the airport and here I am still trying to figure out what to pack!" Amy said, hurriedly placing her toiletries in the suitcase.

    "Just stop panicking and you will be fine!" Martha started to pick and fold the clothes littered on the floor. Thankful that she packed Ozan''s things herself.

    "What''s going on��." Nadia trailed off with a gasp entering their room and looking around.

    "I thought I could see you off but here you are still packing!" She added, dropping a shopping bag on the bed.

    "Thanks for the help, Nadia!" Amy retorted sarcastically, now throwing her pyjamas in the suitcase.

    "You won''t believe she has nearly dug out her whole wardrobe but still couldn''t choose!" Martha announced making Nadia chuckle,

    "Can you guys help me instead of laughing at my state!" Amy glared at both women.

    "Fine!" Let me pack your shoes and accessories!" Martha said hurriedly going inside her wardrobe.

    "Amy, look at yourself, are you going on your honeymoon dressed like this!" Nadia scowled, eyeing her loose shirt and leggings.

    "Firstly this isn''t a honeymoon and secondly I didn''t get time today. I was trying to be a good wife and packed Daniel''s stuff myself of course with a bit of help from him and lost track of time!

    "Who knows it might turn into a honeymoon!" Nadia muttered under her breath with a smirk.

    "Did you say something?" Amy asked obliviously,

    "Nothing, just go and get ready. I will do the packing for you!" Nadia said, pushing her towards the bathroom.

    "But��." Before Amy could respond, she shut the door on her face.

    "You know this is rude" Amy grumbled rubbing her nose. The door opened again, this time Nadia threw some clothes her way, closing the door again.

    "Get ready, you have fifteen minutes!" Amy could hear her cheery voice behind the door.

    "Why is she so cheerful today!" Amy wondered before hurriedly moving towards the shower stall.

    After getting ready, Amy hurriedly went downstairs.

    Daniel was standing near the main door probably waiting for her while talking to Nadia. Ozan dressed in his blue shorts and white shirt standing close to his father holding his hand.

    "I hope we aren''t late!" Amy rushed towards them holding her bag and straightening her wet locks.

    "No, we are on time. Let''s go!" Daniel responded, staring at her for a second before walking out with a giddy Ozan.

    "Have a safe trip and do remember to bring my cookies!" Martha said with a smile. Since they were going for a week, Amy asked Martha to stay back and visit her family. She was sure she could handle Ozan herself.

    "I will Martha!" Amy replied before hugging Nadia.

    "Nadia you can also tell me if you need any specific thing!"

    "I guess a little niece or nephew would be fine!" Nadia said, making a thinking face. Martha tried to stifle her laugh at that but failed while Amy choked on her own Saliva.

    "Nadia, you are impossible!" Amy''s face turned beetroot as she strides towards the car shaking her head leaving the two women chuckling behind.

    The car ride was smooth with Ozan sitting in his father''s lap who was trying to teach him to say France properly but it was always coming out as ''fwance''.

    Amy on the other hand was nervously excited, she hadn''t been to France ever though it was her dream destination. To add to her excitement she was going there with her two favourite people,  though she knew it was a business trip for Daniel but still, she was ready to drag him out of his working bubble and have a bit of fun. She wanted to make a lot of memories there.

    Amy watched as they passed through the common terminal of the airport towards a more secluded one where a black coloured private jet was waiting for them along with Ashton and another man.

    The company name ''Soft-tech'' was beautifully imprinted on the plane.

    "''Just how wealthy my husband is?" Amy wondered,

    The car came to a halt as they stepped out of it, Amy held Ozan in her arms as she walked behind Daniel towards the plane.

    Ashton greeted them with a nod.

    "Good Evening Mr Saritas, we are all ready to leave!" A tall and muscular man in pilot uniform said, shaking Daniel''s hand, his gaze turning to Amy in a bit of confusion.

    Daniel pulls her close by her waist making her look at him.

    "Mark, my wife Amy Saritas and you have met Ozan already!"

    Amy''s jaw hit the ground in surprise.

    "Nice meeting you Mrs Saritas!" He nodded.

    "Uh, same here!" Amy says holding Ozan closer.

    "Let''s go!" Daniel leads her into the plane, his hand still on her waist.

    ''Wow, that''s the first word that comes to her mind seeing the interior of the plane. It was beautiful and luxurious to an extent. Ozan jumps from her hold and runs to sit near the window grinning.

    "Careful Ozan!" Amy chides softly walking to sit beside him.

    The plane soon takes off, making both Amy and Ozan watch the evening sky and clouds but as the night falls Ozan gets grumpy.

    "Here, you can colour your cartoons!" Amy gives him his iPad to draw and colour knowing it was going to be a long flight. He happily takes it getting lost in his colourful world.

    Amy diverts her attention from him towards the person sitting in front of them working on his laptop and as if feeling her gaze, he switches his orbs towards her flashing a smile before going back to his work. Amy smiled,

    ''Someone is in a good mood today!'' She thought leaning back in her seat looking at him for a few minutes before sleep took over her.

    "Amy!" She hears someone whispering next to her waking her up.

    She stirs turning her head to look at the sound source which turns out to be Daniel standing close to her staring at her.

    Looking handsome she might add in a long brown coat, white sweater and dark jeans.

    "We have arrived, freshen up then we need to go!"

    At this, she jolts up, her eyes surveying the surroundings. It was a small and neat bedroom like a cabin. But she didn''t remember sleeping here.

    "You brought me here?" She asks, rubbing her face.

    "You fell asleep, I thought it would be more comfortable here!" Daniel replies standing at the door.

    "I am waiting for you outside with Ozan!" He said with a smile leaving the space.

    Amy stretched her limbs hurrying out of the bed. After washing her face she joined a sleepy Ozan and Daniel as they were led out of the plane towards a black SUV. She noticed Ashton and Noah going towards another car.

    The trip wasn''t long and before she knew it, they were already outside a small yet beautiful and luxurious cabin house. It was fully designed with a wooden structure.

    "Amy!" She was snapped out of her gaping by a frowning Daniel.

    "Huh!"

    "I was telling you that I am going to lay down Ozan," He said as her gaze shifted to a sleepy Ozan in her arms.

    "Yeah, it was a long trip!"

    He nodded entering the house. A young lady out of nowhere appears out of nowhere.

    "Welcome, Mr and Mrs Saritas. I am the caretaker here, my name is Alison!" She greets with a small smile.

    "Thank you, Alison, are the rooms ready!" Daniel asked, looking around the house. Amy smiled back at her watching as Noah brought their luggage inside.

    "Yes, your room is upstairs with an adjoining nursery as you wanted it!"

    "Good!" Daniel responded, turning his head towards Noah and Ashton.

    "You guys can settle in the guest house at the back and rest tonight!"

    They both nodded, walking out as Daniel climbed up the stairs to the master bedroom with an adjoining small room that had a crib and a few other things for Ozan.

    "You go and take a shower, I will change and put him to sleep" Amy gently took Ozan out of his arms, placing him on the crib.

    "It''s okay I am not that tired!"

    "For God''s sake, Daniel. We have been travelling for almost a whole day, so if you are a normal human being, go take a shower and get some rest!"

    She folds her arms, determination evident on her face. Daniel sighs, there wasn''t any harm in taking a few hours sleep.

    "Fine!" He walks past her to the washroom.

 Chapter 111 - CHAPTER 111

    Chapter 111

    Sometimes I can see him on the earth,

    Sometimes atop the moon

    This gaze of mine tells me to tie you in here in a single breath of mine

    Near the heartbeats

    Yes near it, let''s make a home

    Let''s forget this world

    There''s spring season in the heart for the first time

    There''s a spring season and the peace has run away��..

    ��������

    After a while, the bathroom door opened and Daniel came out wearing white grey joggers and a sweatshirt.

    "This house is beautiful," Amy said looking around the room, Ozan all changed and deep in his wonderland.

    "Thanks! But this house isn''t mine. I rented it so you guys can have a homey feeling!" He shrugged, slumping on the bed.

    "On a serious note Daniel, how filthy rich are you!" Amy said making a pressing face.

    Daniel smiled seeing her scrutinising gaze.

    "I do have wealth, Amy but I don''t like bragging about it!"

    "You don''t have to, one can see from your lifestyle!" Amy muttered under her breath.

    "I didn''t hear you," Daniel spoke, pulling the duvet over his legs.

    "Nothing, I was saying I am going to take a shower!" Amy said in a breath, walking towards the bath.

    Taking a quick shower, she went towards the bags for her night suit.

    Her suitcase was already placed on the wooden bench along with Daniel''s. She unzipped her suitcase and began to sift through her clothes for the pyjamas.

    "What the hell!" She gasped while taking out a piece of lacy lingerie, it wasn''t the only one. There were two more, one that Nadia bought her that day and a sheer one.

    "Where did they come from!" Amy thought sifting through her bag but there were only pants, shirts and evening clothes other than that horrible stuff.

    "Nadia!" She cursed under her breath remembering how cheerful and eager she was to do her packing and that teasing about honeymoon stuff.

    There was no way she was going to wear such things to sleep with Daniel, at the time she had the urge to strangle Nadia for landing her in such a situation.

    Biting her nails thinking of a solution and pacing the bathroom for half an hour, she finally decided to wear the one purple one which was a bit revealing.

    It was a camisole with sheer fabric and a matching lacy thong. Though it was the least revealing, she still felt naked wearing them.  She took a top from her suitcase and buttoned it above the camisole leaving her legs bare.

    "I will honestly kill you, Nadia!" Amy mumbled stepping out of the bathroom, nervousness bubbling up inside her but to her relief, only a lamp was dimly illuminating the room and Daniel was already asleep facing the wall.

    Sighing in relief, she hurriedly went to her side, covering herself with the duvet, closing her eyes letting the exhaustion take over her.

    ...., ........

    "M-om-m pl-easee!" A six-year-old boy choked, struggling to get out of his mother''s death grip.

    "You deserve to die, you can''t bring me a glass of water!" His mother''s grip on his neck tightened, broken pieces of glass lay near the little boy''s body. This time his fault was not bringing his mother a glass of water on time since he was busy dusting the whole house.

    "I...I am s-sor-ry m-mother!"

    "You are sorry, you are sorry, for what are you sorry for!!!" The woman roared smashing his head on the floor.

    "All I asked your father was to give me wealth and a big house after marriage but what did he give me huh! He fucking cheated on me with your slut of a mother, that whore who snatched my happiness!" She growled letting go of his neck as the poor boy gasped sucking in the much-needed air.

    "Loot at your pathetic self, even that slut of your mother dropped you on the doorstep!" She spat at him, venom evident in her tone as she stepped on her hand crushing it beneath her weight.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh, mom pleaseeee!" The boy screamed in a blood-curdling sound, tears flooding out his eyes on his red face but this did not affect the woman standing there. She only laughed seeing him in pain, a cynical smile on her face.

    "Go die somewhere you fucking useless person and don''t call me mom. You aren''t my son!" She hissed vehemently before walking away leaving him writhing in pain and misery wishing for death to embrace him soon because to him death would be much better than this suffering.

    Daniel bolted up from his sleep and choked on air, his eyes wet with tears and sweat covering his forehead. The dream was so surreal like someone was actually choking him. It was cold and malicious to be exact.

    A soothing hand was placed on his back, he turned and his eyes met with Amy''s concerned one.

    "It''s just a nightmare, Daniel. Nothing is going to happen, see I am here, our son is here right with you. Just take a deep breath!" Amy cooed in a gentle tone rubbing his back up and down.

    It was soothing and calming for him as if someone held him only with his touch. He wiped his tears away calming his breath, removing her hand away.

    Amy felt sad that he once again pushed her away, she was about to scoot back when Daniel pulled her in his lap, wrapping his arms around her making her yelp in surprise.

    He wrapped his arms around her and buried his face in her neck breathing deeply her faint shea butter scent. It was comforting, it made him relax and slowed his rapidly beating his heart. Amy didn''t say anything but coming out of her shock she begin to rub his back in a soothing manner.

    "It''s going to be okay!" She mumbled as he closed his eyes and tightened his arms around her as if this comforting feeling would vanish in dust.

    A moment later Amy made him lay down on his back while lying closer to him, cuddling him placing her head on his chest listening to the slow rhythm of his heart. Daniel didn''t mutter a single thing, he couldn''t. At that time he only wanted to relish this comfort which was lulling him to sleep.

    After having a nightmare he never went back to sleep afraid of having them again but it was different this time. Like a solace was being given to him after all that suffering and misery. It was again this time Amy, the light in his darkness. He wasn''t sure what to make of it but he felt like slowly, he was giving in to the feelings and emotions resurfacing in his heart. With that thoughts, he went back to sleep holding Amy closer.

    Amy woke up to an empty bed, rubbing her eyes she saw that it was still early in the morning. In the distance, she could hear a shower running meaning that Daniel was awake.

    Stretching her neck she peeked into the adjoining room, Ozan was still asleep sprawled in a carefree manner. She smiled before lying back down thinking about the moment that happened a few hours ago. The way he was whimpering and begging in his sleep, the sweat forming on his head, the tears escaping the surface of his lids.

    It wasn''t something she wanted to see Daniel suffering from. But she was happy that he didn''t pushed her back instead he held her close in a never letting go manner. It was enough for her to see that gradually just a bit by bit she was melting his walls away.

    Hearing the voice of the bathroom door, she closed her eyes on an instinct pretending to be asleep not knowing what form of Daniel she would see. She heard his footsteps nearing towards her before she felt his hands go through her hair and stay there, she almost sighed at the feeling of his touch.

    Daniel knew she was awake and was pretending to be asleep maybe to make things less awkward. The thought brought a smile to his face a smile filled with thanks.

    Bending to her level, he placed a lingering kiss on her temple.

    "Thanks for being here." He whispered close to her ear and saw how she visibly shook. Caressing her hair for a second or two he walked towards Ozan''s nursery placed a kiss on his forehead before making his way out of the room heading to his work.

    Amy sat up and inhaled a much-needed breath that she was trying to hold for the past few minutes. A small smile rested on her face as she grinned like a teenage girl. She could still feel his eyes on her, his fingers on her hair. If she knew better she was desiring him, Daniel Saritas the person she always thought of as her best friend.

    "Just what are you doing to me Daniel Saritas."

 Chapter 112 - CHAPTER 112

    If he teases the cloud,

    They start raining

    If his footsteps are heard nearby

    Then the desires say that nowadays,

    Life in every moment wants him, the one who has my heart

    There''s a spring season in this heart for the first time

    There''s a spring season and the peace has run away....

    ���������

    Their first day in France was well spent at the house. Daniel was busy in his meetings all day long making Amy take Ozan and Alison for a stroll in a park nearby. If she thought Niel and Saim wouldn''t be here she was dumbstruck the moment she saw them walking at a distance behind them. Having no idea how they came there, she was beginning to think they were ghosts that appeared out of nowhere stalking her. Seeing them she wanted to smack Daniel''s head but then again she knew it wouldn''t affect him at all. He would still keep them around her like minions.

    Not letting it get on her nerves, she enjoyed the weather and time with Ozan. Amy also got to know about Alison, she was a young woman studying Architecture but also doing the job of housekeeping just to help his father support their family of five. It was inspiring how she was putting up with her life struggles.

    Letting Ozan play around with Alison, she went to the toy shop across the street to buy some presents for Ozan''s birthday which was tomorrow. Since there wasn''t any family of them here, Amy thought about having a small affair and she might have a perfect plan for it.

    After getting done with shopping they all went back home, Daniel still wasn''t back but he did call her once to tell that he wouldn''t be back till night. Some of the French business moguls hosted dinner for him.

    The soft glow of the city was seeping through the lace curtains. It was eleven in the night and Amy decided to bake a cake for Ozan, the chilled air of the room prickled her skin, her footsteps drowned by the carpet beneath her bare feet as she walked towards the kitchen. Peering at the lounge area her gaze settled on a tall frame seated at the love seat. His head leaned back, eyes closed and a file resting on his stomach, she could clearly make out that he was extremely tired.

    "Daniel" she softly said gaining his attention. He sat up straight, giving a small smile.

    "Hey!" He rasped.

    "You scared me for a moment, when did you return?" Amy asked standing near him. Her abdomen at his eye level.

    "Just a few minutes back, just sat to take a breath. Anyways, hope you guys weren''t bored all day."

    "Not that much, in fact, Ozan was really happy playing in the Park while I bought some presents for him!" Amy chirped, happiness evident on her face.

    "I was going to bake a cake for him would you like to help?" She continued but then quickly realized how tired he was. She opened her mouth to speak but Daniel beat her to it.

    "Give me a few minutes to freshen up." He smiled getting up, Amy nodded walking back to the kitchen.

    At this moment, she was thankful that Martha told her this recipe of chocolate cake. After setting all the things on the counter, measure the sugar and flour correctly before adding them into the whisking machine but frowned when it didn''t start.

    "Amy" a husky voice called, Amy looked up to see Daniel entering the kitchen changed into a tight fitted black turtleneck shirt and black jeans. Nowadays the sight of him always makes her weak at the knees.

    "I am almost done," she replied with a frown, still trying to make the machine work.

    Daniel stepped closer; the same time machine started and all the batter exploded hitting Daniel''s face and dress

    Amy froze blinking her eyes while Daniel stared at the sticky mixture clinging to him. He instantly placed the file he was holding on the table behind before his eyes snapped to Amy who gave him a sheepish smile. Her lips twitched upwards seeing his powdery state and frown that etched on his face but she bit on her lip trying to stifle the incoming wave of laughter. She failed in the end and burst out laughing.

    "You are laughing at me." Daniel asked, trying to sound serious but her laughter caused a smile to appear on his face.

    "Who wouldn''t, you look like a grizzly white bear!" She said in between her laughing, holding her stomach as some tears escaped her eyes.

    "You think it''s funny." He asked again this time a mischievous glint in his eyes as he edged closer to her, trapping her between the counter and himself.

    "Maybe, I do!" She muttered, bubbling laughter escaping her lungs but she squealed when she felt a strong arm grabbing her waist, yanking her towards his chest. Some of the batter now sticking on her shirt too as she placed her hands on his chest, her laughter died realizing their close proximity. Her eyes flickered to his and her body shivered seeing the intense look in them as he stared down at her.

    He was here to help her but instead, he couldn''t help but hold her close, frozen in his place. He couldn''t help but stare at the hazel-eyed beauty in front of him laughing heartily, the way she always laughed back then.

    His eyes trailed over her features and on an instinct, he cupped her cheek wiping away some powder. Amy was pinned on the spot as she felt his warm touch, his thumb slowly trailing down to her lips making them part in a gasp as he grazed his thumb over it.

    "T-he cake" Amy whispered involuntarily, her body aching to be wrapped in his warmth.

    Daniel hummed in response, his face drawing closer to her. His fingers back to caressing her cheek. Amy closed her eyes in anticipation, trying to stand despite the jelly feeling in her knees.

    "Oh my God, I am so sorry." A sudden yelling voice made them both jump and back away from each other. Daniel turned around to see Alison standing there with a deep blush covering her cheeks. She shyly glanced between the two people who were just going to share an intimate moment.

    Amy rubbed her hand in embarrassment leaning forward from the counter.

    "Alison��"

    "I-i will just go" The young woman hurriedly said with a timid smile before dashing out of there.

    As if coming out of his trance Daniel sighed, rubbing his face but then realizing he was still covered in batter cursed under his breath.

    "You go and change. I will make another cake." Amy said with a small smile, clearing up the mess from the counter. He nodded, walking away.

    An hour and a half later, Amy was done with the cake, setting it on the coffee table in their room along with Ozan''s present she bought earlier.

    Daniel came out of the hall holding a sleepy Ozan who was rubbing his eyes and clutching the ear of his stuffed toy ele. He glanced at Amy who nodded in return.

    "HAPPY BIRTHDAY OZAN!" They both cheered, kissing both his cheeks. The little boy opened his eyes fully in surprise looking at the cake and present before they lit up in joy.

    "My Bwirthday!" Ozan muttered in glee.

    "Come on, let''s cut the cake," Amy spoke as Daniel made him a cheery Ozan ait on the sofa and the three of them cut the cake not before blowing the two candles and singing the birthday song. Ozan was clapping his hands clearly enjoying the little celebration. It was actually the first time his birthday was being celebrated, his first birthday passed in illness when they were in New York. Though Daniel did bring a lot of gifts for him when he got better later.

    Ozan''s face set into a massive smile as he let out a squeal of excitement as Amy gave him his present. It was a riding horse and his name was carved in the middle. Needless to say after eating the chocolate cake and seeing his present, he became super active playing with it and ripping his other two presents which were a plane and blocks set.

    They both didn''t complain about playing with him in the middle of the night, Daniel like always, forgot all his tiredness seeing him laugh and play heartily. It was what he always wanted for his son, the best of both worlds. He chuckled seeing the frown on the mother-son duo''s face as they tried to set up the blocks. Amy was sitting on the ground cross-legged looking at the guide with Ozan sitting beside him with a pout glancing between him and his mother as if trying to unravel some mystery.. Smiling, he got up to help the two musketeers before they turned the night into the morning just to build a block tower.

 Chapter 113 - CHAPTER 113

    Chapter 113

    Let''s not walk, let''s fly

    Even if we don''t know where to

    So, all roads are without an address,

    Let''s maintain a distance from the world

    And a bit distance from ourselves

    That''s a selfish wish

    Let''s live breathlessly

    It''s a lovely moment....

    ��������

    Amy was standing in front of the dresser brushing her hair, getting ready for bed. Wearing the same night piece but covering it up with a sweatshirt, the energy drained from her body playing with Ozan. From the mirror, her gaze fell on Daniel who was coming out after tucking Ozan in bed.

    "He really liked his presents!" He muttered staring down at her bare legs before looking the other way.

    "Why wouldn''t he, I spent two hours finding his present which by the way, you didn''t bring one mister!" Amy raised her brows in question, this thing wasn''t sinking in her mind.

    "I did, it''s over there," Daniel pointed towards the nightstand.

    Her frown deepened seeing a dark coloured file lying there, what could be in that.

    She moved towards it, unfolding the first page. There in the bold letters was written, OS RESORTS. It took her a second to realise the meaning and a second more for her eyes to bulge out.

    "You bought a resort for him!"  Amy yelped, the incredulous expression on her face making Daniel chuckle.

    "No, I didn''t buy any, Amy. I met some investors who were interested in the construction business. It was a good deal so I invested in it, these five resorts will be built under his name in five different states of the world" He explained like it was everyday weather.

    Amy''s surprised expression turned into a scowl and then into a glare as she tossed the file back.

    "He isn''t five feet tall and is already the owner of five resorts."

    "It will take three to four years for them to get completed and he wouldn''t inherit them till the day he officially takes over my position or turns 21 years old!" He reasoned,

    "I honestly can''t believe this, he shouldn''t be spoiled even if his father is a billionaire!" Amy scowled, crossing her arms.

    "Amy, it isn''t a thing to be bothered about. He probably wouldn''t know it before the said age. Consider it a future investment for him, he is my son he deserves the best!"

    "A million dollar project for a two-year-old, my heart is fainting." She mocked fanning herself with her hand.

    "If you do such a future investment again, I am going to burn the papers or whatever legalities it has!" She continued with a serious expression, his intention wasn''t bad, the whole thing could provide tourism and benefit not just Ozan but many people in the future. Still, if she didn''t say anything at the moment, who knows next time he will invest in hotels for him.

    Amy expected a comeback from him but instead, she found him staring at him deep in some thought. After a minute, he went inside the closet and came back holding a black box walking near her.

    He gave it to her, motioning for her to open it. Confused, she opened it to have her eyes widened for the second time today. It was a dazzling diamond necklace; plain and simple yet its shine could blind anyone.

    "I wanted to give something to you when Ozan was born but never got a chance. I was busy taking care of him and you, well you were busy with your work. Today, while passing by some shops, my gaze fell on it and my mind shifted to that thought." He said with an uncomfortable face.

    "Um...Daniel, it''s beautiful, expensive and I don''t think I deserve it." Amy replied with a grim face caressing her fingers over the shining article gently as if it would break.

    "It might be beautiful and expensive but not like you Amy. Besides, you deserve it, Amy, you gave me a lovely son, you have been trying to be the best mother you can be and have proved to be one." Daniel said with sincerity.

    "You don''t need to give me a medal for it Daniel."

    "It''s not a medal, Amy. Well, it''s a token of gratitude from me!" He took the box from her, asking her to turn around as she did. He stood behind her, lifting her hair to the side and gently hooked the necklace. She could feel her cold fingers on the nape of her neck causing her heart to beat sporadically in her rib cage. For a moment, their eyes met in the mirror as she saw deep emotions swirling in them and just for a second just for a tiny moment she felt love in his dark orbs, coming out of some hidden spot.

    His breath tickles her shoulder as he dipped his head lower near her ear. She sighed in pleasure when his lips licked over her earlobe causing her knees to give out but before she could fall forward, his arms circled her waist continuing to pepper soft kisses from her earlobe all the way to her shoulder, letting the shirt edge off a bit. The necklace now felt like an obstacle and she wanted to take it off. His lips were doing wonders to her, they were soft and felt as feathers against her skin.

    Her body resting against his made him feel some long-forgotten emotions and he was not even trying to hide them away this time. He nibbled on her earlobe, making her shiver as she leaned into him a bit. Why was she so irresistible he thought, feeling her close? It was a feeling he wanted to cherish forever.

    His stubble added a ticklish feeling, her breaths started to get rough as she clenched her fists, her gaze unknowingly fell over the necklace box wherein beautiful writing ''tesoro'' was written.

    "Why did you call me tesoro?" She rasped out involuntarily but instantly regretted it when the soft feeling of his lips faded away. He pulled away, his arms still circling her. He didn''t reply for a minute, a forlorn look in his eyes.

    Amy felt as if she overstepped, she nervously placed her hand on his arm.

    "I ��."

    "Sometimes, when I would return home from work, I would see old couples in the park sitting and just smiling at each other, then the young ones smiling at their children playing around while looking at their partners. You know what was common in them.."

    Leaning forward, he rested his chin on her shoulder, his light stubble touching her skin.

    "They all had love, respect and admiration for one another. My mind would start imagining like a cliche but a person truly in love what would it be to come back home to you waiting for me, our children rushing towards me with happiness. In a life where you and I are together, in a life where��.where you loved me." he muttered, grief dripping from his words causing tears to prick back at the back of Amy''s eyes at his misery. There wasn''t any accusation in his voice, just raw grief. She didn''t know how to respond, the only thing she did was to clench his arm and take a deep breath.

    He paused for a moment, pulling back from her, his hand drawing small circles on her waist as he breathed in.

    "At that moment, I realized that if I had you then I don''t need any treasures of this world. What if I didn''t have this world? If someone would ask me that, I would state that I have the most valuable treasure in this world and that treasure is Amy Moretti, My tesoro!" He mumbled giving her a sad smile, a smile that crumpled her. He wasn''t accusing her, how could he. It was her choice not to love him and he respected that.

    For a moment, both fell in complete silence. The only sound was of the clock ticking and their breathing. His eyes were still on her, leaning forward he planted a small kiss on her temple before pulling back.

    "It''s too late Amy, go to sleep. I have something to do meanwhile!"  There was a hint of moisture in his eyes as he gave h  a small smile and walked out of the room leaving her there with a clenched heart and an urge to cry as a few tears escaped her lips. Just like everything, she wasn''t even able to understand the meaning behind that word. A word that seemed to her a mere endearment was emotion and love for him. His every word and sentence was beginning to feel like an untold emotion to her now.

    She clenched the necklace around her neck, wondering how he even considered her to be worthy of it. A bitter and extraordinary reality was, she didn''t even deserve the love of Daniel Saritas.. No, it was more valuable and cherishable than any other thing in this world.

 Chapter 114 - CHAPTER 113

    Prologue.

    I am Zayan, Zayan Orsini, a  twenty nine year old business tycoon. Firstborn of Noah and Layla Orsini. Born in Barcelona to one of the richest families in Spain(The ORSINI''S). I am proud to say that I am part of the Orsini legacy and CEO of Orsini industries, the largest automobile and aircraft manufacturing industry in the world.

    They say that money can''t buy you happiness, well it is partially true in practical life but for a child, it''s completely true. I was the golden boy of my family, I remember my grandparents used to adore me, buy me toys and spoil me to no end until they passed away.

    My father was a busy man, yet he always found time for me. To him, my mother and I were his wealth. We were a happy family not for the world but for everyone or so I thought. As a child, I was oblivious to the fact that we have a snake among us and that snake was none other than my mother or should I say that money-hungry bitch.

    She is the reason for so many storms and the anguish we have been through.

    Growing up, the most evident thing in our household was our father''s love for our mother. He used to cherish every moment with her, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that he worshipped her.

    She was his college sweetheart and right after graduation they married and welcomed me a year later. I used to believe that my mother also loved my father in the same way but it was all a delusion she created. Everything was perfect until the day I turned four, that''s when reality began to sink into my mind and I wished that I was never sensible enough to realize the fallacies and betrayal of my mother.

    It was the day I caught my mother naked having sex with our relative in our guest room, cheating on my father while he was away on a business trip. At first, I didn''t understand what it was but then it became clear as I grew up. How she acted all motherly in front of my father and when he was away she would leave me with nannies or maids or should I say, witches.

    The first time I caught her cheating on my father, I remember how she told me that it was a way of showing love and how I believed it like a fool. But then I caught her many times going into that guest room with different men and then coming out all dishevelled. I realized what she was doing when it became a frequent routine when my father went on trips, I even saw her kissing my fathers best friend once. My nannies were too negligent to focus on me and that''s why I was able to see what my mother was doing. Every staff member in the household knew that she cheated on my father behind his back but none dared to speak a word.

    I still remember the day when I finally mustered the courage and went to tell my father but my mother got a hang of it and locked me in our basement for days. That was the time when I developed Nyctophobia. She knew she couldn''t abuse me unless she wanted my father to know that something was fishy. She threatened me that I would never get to see my father if I uttered a single word.

    I became silent about that matter, the only thing a six year old could do. But it hurt whenever I saw my father bringing expensive presents for my mother from his business trips. He used to work a lot just to provide us with a luxurious life and it made me feel guilty that I was hiding such a thing from him, my mother, on the other hand, was a remarkable actress who played the role of a lovely wife and mother in front of everyone and at the same time continued to slut around with men.

    I remember the horrible day when my father came home early from his trip only to find his wife with his rival in bed. He wasn''t furious as expected, he was shattered beyond anything, I have seen the tears, that crestfallen face of my father as he hugged me tightly that night to sleep. It was the first time I felt unbearable hatred towards the woman who gave birth to me. Over the years I found that my mother married him only for his wealth as she came from a mediocre family. She played it well though because my father loved her to no end and the most heartbreaking thing was that she never wanted a child but in the end, she had to give birth to me as my grandparents and father wanted an heir and child.

    In other words, she trapped my father more in this marriage.

    The day after my father caught her red-handed, she attempted to commit suicide showing my father that how deeply regretful she was. Asking him for forgiveness, tears and all the drama and like a lovesick person my father forgave her in the end, letting her enter the Orsini household once more. I wanted to protest but I didn''t want to lose my father by going against that woman.

    For the first few months, she was sickeningly sweet to both of us, maybe my father fell again for her but I could feel the fakeness and facade she was putting on. I felt shivers whenever she gave me that threatening look. I was eight years old when she came home running telling my father that she was pregnant again. It was the first time my father smiled like usual after a long time. I was also excited because I always longed for a sibling being the only child.

    I couldn''t miss how she complained to the staff and her friends that her figure was once again going to be ruined.

    The thing that still itches is that my father wasn''t his usual carefree and laughing self anymore, he was distant not from us but from himself. He used to play with me, read me bedtime stories but deep down I knew he wasn''t okay. He was ageing rapidly despite his young age, the betrayal from my mother broke him.

    Despite everything, we welcomed Zayem Orsini not long after my ninth birthday. He was the perfect little child with both of my parent''s features, my father even cried when he held him for the first time. My mother was the same, pretending to be happy but behind her mask, she never wanted another child. It was obvious because she never treated me like a son but as an obligation. I thought everything was going to be somehow perfect and for my father''s sake I was ready to even forgive my mother and move on but I was wrong.

    She went back to her old ways, the only thing different this time was that she began dating my fathers rival.

    This time when my father found out he was furious and without a second thought he kicked her out when Zayem was three months old, he even got divorce papers ready but we should have known that a snake always bite. She came back with a prenuptial agreement that she fooled my father into signing. According to that agreement, if my father divorced her, seventy per cent of his property would go to her. This nearly killed my father when he learnt about her true intentions from the start, the last shred of emotions broke in his heart but he knew he had to live for us.

    I was sent to a boarding school near my house because my father didn''t want me to grow up in such a tainted environment. I didn''t complain because I loved my father.

    He was the person I looked up to, for me he was the perfect son, husband and father anyone could have and I felt lucky to have him in my life. I would feel the safest, comfort and love in his embrace. I remember the times when he would come to meet me at the boarding school every single day and on weekends he would take me with Zayem to our farmhouse where we would enjoy like a perfect family except my mother. I didn''t ask about her but I knew that she still lived in our home because at that time my father didn''t have a choice.

    My father would run behind us, laugh with us and cook us food. That farmhouse was our safe haven and my father devoted his life to being the best father. But I knew deep down he was broken beyond repair, how would you feel when the person you loved to death played all along and cheated on you.. At that time I learnt that love could even bring the strongest of a person to his knees.

 Chapter 115 - CHAPTER 114

    Chapter 114

    You are the path on which my dreams run

    The relation that you and I share is like the one

    That eyes have with sleep

    You are like changing time

    You are a memorable moment of mine

    You are that moment that doesn''t stop

    You are my future.

    I feel you around me

    But are you there with me.......

    ��������

    Before anyone could make a guess, three days went by in Paris. Amy made use of every moment and spent days taking Ozan and Alison with her and visiting different tourist attractions, shopping for the required gifts for everyone back at home. Though she really wanted them to be family outings with Daniel.

    He took a day off on Ozan''s birthday and took them on a seine river cruise trip, it was indeed a memorable day for them but after that day he went to become a closed-off workaholic. It was infuriating for her but then again it was his business trip in the first place, she didn''t wanted to term it as his ignorance.

    Today was their last day here and she wanted to spend some quality time with Daniel. Dressing herself in a black bodycon, she went downstairs where he was sitting near the window reading some files. Ozan sitting next to him watching his cartoons.

    A pair of blue-grey eyes met hers, she smiled at him adjusting her earrings.

    "I didn''t know you had a plan today," Daniel said, eyeing her attire, his gaze landing on the necklace he gifted.

    "Yeah, I was thinking about strolling around the city and then going to the Eiffel tower. I mean what a pity it would be not to see it" Amy said warily pinching Ozan''s cheeks but he was too engrossed in his cartoons.

    "Well you are right, it''s our last day here. Why not make the best use of it" Daniel closed his files, placing them on the centre table. His reaction was completely opposite to that of what Amy imagined.

    She grinned,

    "I will get ready in a few minutes, then we all can leave."

    "I thought it will be the two of us, Alison will take care of him till we return," Amy said, biting the edge of her lips.

    Daniel stared at her for a second before nodding. He kissed Ozan''s forehead and then went to change.

    After getting changed, they both took a stroll around the city. There wasn''t any conversation but still, it was peaceful and calm just to walk around side by side. Moments like these didn''t specifically require dialogues, having someone''s presence is enough.

    As they were walking, her eyes settled on an ice cream truck near making her eyes lit up. Daniel who went ahead turned around to look, only to find her staring at the ice cream truck with a smile.

    "Strawberry right!" He muttered, startling her as she nodded with a smile. Mirroring her smile, he went to buy ice cream. Remembering the time when they were children and he couldn''t afford to buy her ice cream. It was always her who brought him,

    He came back with two cups, strawberry for her and vanilla for himself.

    Amy instantly took the cup and started devouring it as if she had never eaten one before. A small moan escaped her lips as soon as the creamy cold texture hit her tongue.

    She heard a chuckle from behind,

    "You still eat ice cream like a child!"

    "And you are still a weirdo to choose vanilla out of all the mouth-watering flavours there," Amy said, licking the cream off the spoon.

    "If you don''t eat ice cream like a child, then you are disrespecting it!" She continued.

    "There''s an amusement park near, you want to go there!" Daniel asked but had to cover his ears when a loud squeal blew against them.

    "Really, do you even have to ask this question. Come on, let''s go!"  Amy squealed, striding forward not even caring about the people around who turned to look at her.

    Daniel sighed but couldn''t help the grin that crept over his face.

    The moment they entered, loud screams and music filled their ears.  Amy watched in awe, there were a lot of people and a lot of rides including the Ferris wheel, roller coasters and more. Different food and accessories stall.

    Seeing everything around, Daniel regretted his decision of choosing an amusement park.

    "Amy, I think we should go somewhere else. This place is only filled with children and teenagers."

    Amy turned to his side and stared at him as if he had grown two heads.

    "We aren''t grandparents either, let''s go on that!" She said pointing towards a roller coaster. Daniel''s heart rate quickened seeing the high ride.

    "N-no, it''s dangerous!" He tried to dodge away the idea of riding on it.

    "Dangerous, are you serious!" Amy shrieked, not believing his logic.

    "Nah, we are going on that!" She grabbed onto his hand dragging him towards the ride.

    "Amy''s it''s a death trap. I am not going!" He tried to slow their pace, putting weight on his shoes.

    "Daniel, please!"

    "No way,"

    "Pretty please!"

    "I already said no!"

    "Come on Daniel, it''s a lot of fun!" She pleaded.

    "I don''t see any fun in it!"

    "Wait a minute, are you scared!" She provoked, standing near the ticket spot.

    "Afraid me, you aren''t thinking straight!" He squared his shoulders trying to act all brave.

    "Is the mighty Daniel Saritas afraid of roller coasters? I wonder how Ozan would react, listening to this!"  She teased and it seemed to work on him as he glared at her.

    "Fine, let''s go!" He groaned in defeat, pulling her towards the ticket counter. He wasn''t going to let Ozan think that his father was a coward. Besides how bad it could be.

    The answer was his heart jumping out of his chest as the ride went higher and higher, eventually falling downwards. All along the ride, he kept his eyes shut gripping Amy''s hand tightly suppressing his screams. He could hear her screaming in joy.

    When the whole ride was over, he took a breath of relief getting out of it.

    "Wasn''t it fun!" Amy said from behind only to receive a glare from him but she didn''t let it bother her as she dragged him to other rides. Soon Daniel also relaxed and started to enjoy, they went on the Ferris wheel, dodging cars, shooting arena. Both of them were pro in it. Daniel shot with determination while Amy stood there watching him and his knee-weakening smile which was quite often today. She wanted to store this day forever in her heart, the first time they ever went and spent their time together as a couple.

    After the ride, they both were passing by the stalks finding something to eat.

    "What a lovely couple!" She shouted, gaining their attention.

    "Would you like to buy these rings, they are made for couples like you!"

    Amy moved forward eyeing them, they were simple yet elegant eternity bands. Something flicked in her heart seeing them, a sudden urge to buy them. She looked behind to see Daniel standing there with a poker face gazing at them.

    "Yes, we would like to buy it!" Amy said as the woman smiled, giving her the two bands while Daniel paid for them not saying anything.

    "May you two be blessed in both worlds!" She said, simpering.

    Amy took it from her and turned to Daniel.

    "Can I!" She asked hopefully. His jaw opened to say something but instead, he extended his finger where she slipped in the ring gently. He did the same while a few people standing closer clapped from them causing a small blush to cover both their cheeks.

    "Let''s go!" He mumbled holding her hand and walking out of the crowd with a smile.

    "Did you have fun?" Amy asked as they walked shoulder to shoulder, holding hands like a couple in love.

    "If you had fun, then I also had!" He replied grasping her fingers, smiling her way, the warmth his proximity was providing was too welcoming for her.

    "You should smile often Daniel!"

    "Why!"

    "You look more h-handsome!" She muttered looking the other way.

    "It means you find me handsome all the time!" His smile turned into a smirk.

    "Well, no woman denies that I am handsome!"

    Amy turned her head watching his smirk.

    "May I know who these women are?" It wasn''t a rude question but she asked it in a rather severe tone. Not knowing herself.

    "Someone is getting possessive" He played along still smirking.

    "Yes, I am!" She halted, making him look at her, the smirk now disappearing.

    "Because you are mine Daniel Saritas, for eternity!" Amy let out lacing her fingers through his continuing to walk while Daniel glanced between her and their interlocked hands in bewilderment.

    Was it really the heat of their proximity or was it her words that instilled a certain warmth in his stomach.. One thing he felt for sure was that her possessive attitude sure was a turn on for him.

 Chapter 116 - CHAPTER 115

    Chapter 115

    Now that I am closer to you,

    My delusions are shattering

    Like the clouds

    You did give a shade over me

    Like the rains

    You have drenched me in happiness

    Like storms

    You have taken away my peace

    Only with you do I want to spend every life of mine

    O my beloved

    You have become my love...��.

    �������

    A large grin was plastered on Amy''s face as she stood on the top floor of the lit and sparkling Eiffel tower, being so close to something you always saw in paintings, books and the internet was amazing. It was a mix of wow and awe.  The sun had already set, letting the full moon take over the sky and illuminate the world making the scene even more incredible. A soft melodious violin was playing in the background as Daniel reserved the whole floor for them, perks of being Daniel Saritas. It was like a feeling of calm in the oblivion.

    "Breathtaking isn''t it?" Daniel''s voice reached her ears from behind, she hadn''t noticed him reaching her.

    "Indeed, it is!" She whispered, closing her eyes, relishing in the calm and serene ambience. She felt Daniel''s cold fingers brushing against her as he stood beside watching the overview of Paris.

    "What did you say that earlier?" Daniel asked amid the melodious environment.

    Amy opened her eyes, turning her face to the left. Under the moonlight, his face looked more defined, his chiselled cheekbones and jawline. His dark brown hair and deep eyes were somehow looking like a shade of steel, his full kissable lips making her want to pounce on him and eat his face off.

    "Amy!" Daniel spoke, breaking her chain of thoughts. She blushed, shaking away her thoughts.

    "What did I say earlier?"

    "About me being yours!" He asked, crossing his arms, there was something in his tone like he was hopeful yet scared of her answer.

    "What''s there to understand, isn''t it the truth that we both belong to each other!" Amy said, trying to pour out all her emotions in her tone. Showing him she was honest this time.

    "Do you honestly know the meaning of it, it''s not just mere words Amy. It''s a promise!"

    "And I want to fulfil that promise this time Daniel!" She muttered, extending her hand and holding his hand in between her palms gently and staring at him. He stared back lost as the only image she saw in his eyes was her and her alone.

    Daniel tucked the strand of her hair behind her ear, caressing her cheek with his thumb.

    "You make me fight with my own self Amy, my heart and mind are at war and you are the reason!" He murmured, turmoil evident in his voice and face. Gently retracting his hand, he crossed his arms over his chest turning to watch out of the floor-length glass window.

    She didn''t understand his words, it wasn''t a rejection but not acceptance either. It was a turmoil in between choosing what to do and what not to. She wished under the sky that he would let her in again for always this time.

    "Can I ask you something!" Amy said pursing her lips,

    "Hmmm"

    "Call me tesoro, like you used to before. Please!" She said with a shimmer of hope in her eyes. He didn''t turn to face her, he stood there with a poker face letting out a breath. Minutes passed but there wasn''t any reply from him. Biting her cheeks in defeat, she too turned to face the glass window.

    "Your face glows differently in moonlight, tesoro!" His voice touched her heart as she blinked her eyes to absorb the threatening tears. You don''t truly understand the value of something until you lose it. That word seemed so special to her now, as if he was honouring her with a title.

    She faced him only to see a smile on his face as he continued to look outside.

    Amy so badly wanted him to hear her sporadically beating heart, on this gleaming night his warm voice was a melody for her ears. She could see the heart that loves him whenever she saw her face, those words, those assurances of him melt her heart. She couldn''t deny anymore that he was growing around her, Amy couldn''t help it not even a bit because she knew that this time her heart was falling deeply for Daniel Saritas.

    .........��.

    Returning to the guest house and after checking on Ozan who was asleep Amy went inside the kitchen to make some coffee. It was a tiring and jumpy day not physically but mentally too and she wanted to calm her nerves which were pounding at the moment.

    She poured some cocoa, cream and milk into the coffee machine, giving it five minutes before the coffee was ready. She looked inside the drawer where Alison had told her about finding the headache pills, there was one but its label was peeled off in such a way that she could only make out the words relief and pleasure. She frowned but getting rid of the headache does give pleasure. Thinking that she popped one into her and Daniel''s cup, he must also be tired. Not before checking its expiry.

    She stirred it well and took the cups outside for Daniel who was instructing Ashton to check the arrangements for their return.

    Taking the cup from her, he mumbled a small thank you before going back to his talking. His expression on the first sip told her that he liked it.

    Sitting next to him, she took a sip herself. The coffee did calm her nerves, coaxing her to get under her blanket and get cosy. Fishing her cup and seeing that Daniel wasn''t going to leave his phone soon she decided to take a shower and sleep.

    After talking to Ashton for a few more minutes, Daniel went to his room. Just as he got ready to lay down, a weird feeling of heat took over his body, he took a deep breath unbuttoning the top buttons of his shirt, turning the air conditioner on its lowest temperature but it wasn''t of any use as the heat in his body got intensified causing him to pull off his shirt and stand in front of A.C.

    On the other hand, Amy stood in front of the bathroom mirror in one of her lingerie nighties trying to ease the ache between her thighs but it was only increasing along with her body temperature. It doesn''t help either that there wasn''t any A.C in the bathroom. Having enough she stepped outside the bath not caring about the piece of clothing she was wearing.

    Exiting the bath, the first thing she noticed was Daniel half naked standing in front of A.C.His gaze fell on her and he growled visibly cursing under his breath.

    Here he was trying to calm his burning body and there she stood looking hot as fuck in a shot lacy nightie that left little to imagination causing tightening in his pyjamas.

    "Don''t you have clothes to wear!" He growled, placing his hands on his hips giving a more clear view of his chest and v line. The ache between her thighs turned into a throbbing, she just wanted to jump on him.

    "It''s not my fault, it''s too hot here!" Amy said, fanning herself going to lay down on her side. She knew if she stood there for a second she would most probably do something to embarrass her.

    Laying down, she covered her legs with the duvet trying to sleep, placing a hand between her thighs to dull the throb. She heard Daniel muttering some profanities before she felt the bed dip and being pulled into a chest.

    "Just try to sleep!" He whispered in her ear, taking in her scent which was turning him even more. He never felt this bothered before but now even seeing her next to him was urging him to ravish her all night.

    Amy didn''t even move a muscle, she lay still feeling his nose on her neck making her feel even more hotter. She felt something poke her hips and involuntarily she started to grind her hip against it. Daniel stiffened feeling her ass on his already hardened part. His breath started to hitch as she grinded painfully slowly.

    He gripped her ass causing her to whimper, her breathing ragged.

    "Don''t start something you can''t finish!" His hot voice whispered in her ears but at that moment she wanted him, wanted him like there was no tomorrow and there wouldn''t be any moment like this again.

    She placed her hand on his turning slightly, her nose touching his as she stared into his eyes mirroring the same lust and want.

    "Maybe I want to start something that we both can end!" She whispered back.

    Daniel''s eyes darkened as the cloud of list intensified, he gazed deeply into her eyes and then he knew she wanted him as much as he did.. Without contemplating further, he dipped his head down and grasped her lips into a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 117 - CHAPTER 116

    Drop by drop, you fall into me

    And your existence in me is more than myself

    I am burning bit by bit

    I want to meet your shyness

    I want to melt your body like wax

    There be narrow twists and turns in the bed

    I want you to be with me all night

    I''ll set every part of your body on fire

    Not even a little of me is left in myself

    Look, even you are not left in you

    I am burning from the warm breath

    And you are melting inside me...��

    ��������

    His arms wrapped around her waist as her arms wound around his neck, a whimper escaped past her lips from the earth-shattering kiss she received. His mouth travelled down to her neck sucking on the arch between her neck and the shoulder blade causing a soft moan to leave her lips as his mouth travelled back there, kissing harder in a demanding manner. The hot hard feel of his body against her was making her breathless, her breasts ached as she sagged in his arms.

    Daniel broke the kiss to stare at her and damn his breath hitched, she looked like an angel blatantly beautiful writhing beneath him. Her hands speared into his hair, dragging his face down. He took sweet time kissing her soft luscious lips, her moans were like music to his ears.

    He slowly moved to the side kissing the lobes of her ear, licking its edges. Desire flamed through his body as he removed the strands of her lacy nightie, removing it completely. She gulped feeling a little uneasy being naked under his heated gaze. His hands traced a delicate pattern over her naked belly, the curve of her hip until they reached between her thighs, his fingers stroking her wet area. Her body arched upwards with just the mere touch of his finger in there circling her feminity.

    Daniel caressed her throat, eyes on her body as if breathing in her every feature. He cupped her breasts, they were supple round and firm fitting perfectly in his palms. Amy fumbled with his pyjamas taking them off hurriedly, they both shuddered feeling their naked bodies against each other.

    He kissed the hollow of her throat trailing to her cleavage and down to her belly button, planting butterfly kisses on her belly. She gasped, crying out his name. She trembled beneath him with aching needs, his touch was burning her, his warm breath was making her flower clench in need.

    "D-daniel!" She moaned tugging on his hair. He stilled in his movements, the desire was there but again his mind was fighting with him to recant.

    Amy groaned feeling him still, she leaned forward planting feathery kisses on his jawline to his shoulder blade making him growl. He instantly pinned her down seeing her dilated pupils, chest heaving up and down.

    "You are breathtaking!" He breathed planting a peck on her lip, adjusting himself on her entrance.

    "Are you sure!" He asked breathing heavily, the pleasure taking over him, want clear in his eyes but there was love too which Amy could swear she saw swirling in. Instead of answering she encircled her ankles around his hip, sealing his lips with her as they both melted into one another drop by drop hard, fast, slow and soft, all.

    It was early hours in the morning when Amy woke up feeling an arm tightening around her, she looked up to see peacefully asleep, holding her tightly from the waist. Their naked bodies tangled with each other under the duvet. Suddenly, the emotions washed over her seeing his face making her realize that waking up next to him was all she wanted. Being with him was what she needed and loving him and being loved by him was all she ever wished for.

    Smiling she snuggled closer to his chest and went to sleep in content, not before a thought wrapped around her heart in a haze. Amy, you are in love dear.

    Alison tied her hair and went inside the kitchen to make breakfast for herself when she noticed a white bottle placed near the sink. She grabbed it and gasped realizing they were the sex pills that a couple who stayed here last time left behind. At that time she put it beside other medicines not bothering much.

    ''How did get here'' she wondered.

    "I should throw it away!" She said dumping it inside the bin not wanting anyone to get a hold of it, oblivious that someone already spent a passionate night together because of it.

    Waking up the second time wasn''t as great as the first, this time she felt cold. Flashing open her eyes, Amy looked around rubbing her eyes. Daniel wasn''t next to her and it was kind of upsetting for her though she didn''t know why. The glistening rays of the sun were striking the room, she looked at the clock and gasped to see it was 10 in the morning. Using the side of the bed, she lifted herself up and winced from the little soreness between her legs. It unknowingly brought a smile to her face. Last night wasn''t a dream, they actually made love.

    The bathroom door suddenly opened and strode out with an emotionless expression on his face. He was dressed in a suit, ready to leave somewhere. He stood in front of the dresser wearing his watch,

    "Good morning!" He said in a monotone. Was it the coldness hitting her body or his voice that was making her shiver.

    "Morning!" Amy rasped, clutching the sheets to her naked frame. Something about his emotionless face was scaring her like this moment wasn''t going to end well.

    "I already changed Ozan, he is playing in the lounge. You should get ready, we are leaving in two hours!" He said or more like stated, eyeing her from the mirror, his orbs were only giving away an uprising turmoil.

    Her heart started to beat fast. This was it, was he going to act like this with her. She suddenly felt low, he was just going to walk away ignoring her like a one night stand.

    "Y-you...."

    "No, I don''t regret it!" He answered her question standing a few feet away from her.

    "Then why this sudden change of behaviour?" She asked, different scenarios swirling in her mind, one more severe than the other.

    Daniel clenched his jaw staring at her as if fighting some invisible force. He stepped near her straightening her dishevelled looks.

    "I don''t regret anything tesoro, every night spent with you is the best night of my life. Don''t question yourself about it." He muttered with a small smile.

    "But it won''t happen again,"

    Tears brim at the back of her eyes, for some reason this was causing her distress.

    "W-why!" She asked, holding back her tears. He could see the unshed tears and they were stinging his heart but what he decided was for the best. He didn''t want turmoil again, things needed to stay peaceful instead of getting tangled again in a web of speculative relations.

    "Tesoro, we agreed on being good parents to Ozan, nothing more or less. Let''s just stick to it, I don''t want you to get stuck into something in the heat of the moment and then realize later it was just a spur of what you felt. Let''s not make things complicated, try to understand that!" He reasoned, caressing her hairs.

    "I might have made foolish decisions in the past but I am not a child who will get herself in another delusion. I have learnt my lesson, Daniel!" She retorted staring at him with an unstated intensity.

    "This life itself is a delusion tesoro, I am just saying that it''s better to be on friendly terms for the rest of our lives than get ourselves involved in a difference and unrest again. This time it will not only blow us but Ozan too and that''s exactly what I don''t want!" He stated.

    A tear fell from her hazel orb but she quickly wiped it away. It wasn''t something he wanted, all his life he had wished to have a life with her. Sleeping with her next to him in his hold, going on dates, playing with their children and cherishing her. This time his insecurities were letting him take a stake. One time was enough for him.

    Leaning down he placed a brief peck on her forehead feeling her tremble a bit but she didn''t say anything. Her expression was hurtful and irritated at the same time.

    "I am waiting for you with Ozan!" He mumbled before walking towards the door.

    Amy just sat there seeing his retreating figure wondering why every night of them like this would end in a disaster.

    "You know Daniel, I was the stubborn one in denial about my feelings in the past but this time you are the stubborn one fighting your emotions!" Her voice reached his ears just as he stepped out, it was true but necessary. He didn''t look back knowing it would melt his resolve.. Without answering, he walked away.

 Chapter 118 - CHAPTER 117

    Chapter 117

    When beloved came,

    The lovers were beguiled

    Love doesn''t listen to the word ''patience''

    Love doesn''t care to know its own consequences

    Love said something in my ear in such a way

    That upon hearing too, I heard nothing

    Since I have turned towards love''s way

    I have completely lost my senses

    Love came to my heart in a way

    Yes it came, yes it came

    I should cast away the evil eyes,

    ���������

    Coming back from France was like a rude awakening from a fantasy. Daniel went back to his office after the weekend and Amy, she was trying to hide her unrest and emotions by trying to act normal at the same time figuring out the newfound emotions for Daniel which were getting intense with each passing moment.

    Daniel on the other hand wasn''t oblivious to her troubled self, he could feel that whenever she brought lunch for him at the office, quietly eating it asking a few questions. While sleeping she would keep her back to him but he knew that she would lay awake for a few hours before falling asleep.

    She was trying to act normal but there wasn''t the same energy in her smile and words. It was plaguing his mind now making him a victim though he was the one to decide that it was better to remain friends. Some unspoken feelings and words were holding them both together with a string and that string was made of thorns becoming painful each second. One trying to figure out her feelings and the other trying to uphold his. It was a mess, the same chaos Daniel was afraid of falling back in.

    Daniel was sitting on the still of the pool, legs dipped in the water looking at the sparkling water. Sleep wasn''t anywhere near so after much trying he decided to sit by the pool. A soft breeze was flowing around ruffling his hair but it wasn''t bothering him like his heart.

    A gentle pitter-patter of feet reached his ears and without looking back he could recognise who it was.

    "Can''t sleep?" He asked leaning his head upward to see her standing near wearing her pyjamas and a cotton shawl draped around her shoulders. She shrugged, sitting beside him cross-legged.

    "Why do you look at water and sky like you are smitten by them!" Amy implored watching the water below them. It was a question she always wanted to ask.

    "They had been there for me when I was washed away and drowned by the tides of life. The lake behind our school and the pond behind my childhood house was the only thing that kept me from going insane at the worst point of my life, they gave me hope that I can move forward too like the waves of water and the stars in the sky as well as a soothing ambience." Daniel muttered with a heavy tone.

    "You can become a poet Daniel with these deep words of yours!" Amy said softly, her eyes still staring in space.

    Daniel smiled a bit,

    "You are still there, right?" He asked after much contemplation. Amy looked at her knees, he didn''t need to explain what he was talking about.

    "Unfortunately, yes!"

    "It wouldn''t bring any good."

    "It wouldn''t bring any harm either Daniel, it wouldn''t complicate anything!" She stressed out looking at him.

    "You are just punishing me!"

    His mind stopped on the punishment, did she really think that way.

    "I wish you knew the way I am feeling right now, the way I have felt all these years. I wish you knew how my heart melts whenever I look at you, how my resolve cripples out but then you don''t know how it felt when I would think of you and me in the past and how the thought would fade away like a fog."  He paused before adorning a sad smile on his face.

    "When you choose to love Silas, I was about to tell you. I was about to say the most beautiful words of this world, praying and begging to the Lord that you felt the same way but all I got was nothing. I wish you could feel all the pain then I would ask you what it is to be punished!" A heavy sadness laced with disappointment laced his tone, swirling heavy guilt in the pit of her stomach.

    "I almost died the day you said those things to Silas in his house, how you kissed him and humiliated our friendship, our marriage tesoro. If it wasn''t for Ozan, I would be dying of agony somewhere!" He didn''t plan to say those words, they poured out involuntarily. It was like spilling the heart moment.

    "I thought I could not love anyone as much as I loved you. But now, I think I could not get hurt by anyone as much as I got from you."

    Tears brimmed the surface of her eyes, she turned to him grasping his hands in a tight hold.

    "If I ever knew about your love Daniel, if I wasn''t blinded by my delusions, believe me, I would never choose to love Silas. It would have been you from the start, it''s you Daniel. I deserve everything that happened to me but please don''t turn away, give our relationship a chance." She pleaded with her eyes, the familiar warm eyes of hers filled with tears that were troubling him.

    He caressed his thumb over the surface of her palm placing a gentle kiss there.

    "I am not punishing you tesoro, nor am I ridiculing you for the past. I have cast off the harsh things in the pile of unwanted memories burning them!"  He said drawing a breath.

    "But I can''t tesoro, I don''t want to cry in the shadow of heartbreak again. I am not afraid to say that my mind isn''t letting me take a risk because this time I won''t be able to survive!" He let out feeling a tear fall on his palm but it wasn''t his it belonged to Amy.

    "What i-if I say that I have started to fall for you, not even then!" Amy muttered, pouring out her emotions with the falling tears.

    It was pinching his heart, why wouldn''t it. She was the woman he had loved all his life and still, she was the one occupying his heart. There was no denial in it. He could swear it on anything that after attempting to bury his feelings, uphold them, toss them. They eventually dig out and come back with more strength.

    He let out a small chuckle, a sad one.

    "I don''t want you to love me out of pity, out of compensation for what occurred in the past. Love isn''t something that you can force, something you can direct. You can''t tell yourself that you want to fall in love with that certain person, it is something that happens on its own!" He stated, his words were startling but held the intensity of truth.

    Amy sniffed, retreating her hand and removing the shawl from her shoulders. Daniel gave her a curious glance as she took his hand and placed it on her heart that was beating in a rhythm.

    "Here, feel it beat." She whispered, edging her face closer to his. He could smell her vanilla scent.

    "It beats differently when I think about you, about us Daniel. It beats differently when I see you smiling my way, glancing my way. Just your mere touch and breath makes me go weak, I don''t feel myself the same stubborn and repulsive Amy Moretti. I feel myself a woman desperate to win your love back, a mother going above and below everything to protect her son. I feel myself as Amy Saritas," Their breaths mingled as both of them gazed into each other''s eyes. Daniel''s heart felt like bursting out any moment as he went deeper wandering into her eyes, there was an emotion unspoken yet strong enough that it melted the last piece of his resolve.

    Their eyes glided down to each other''s lips but none leaned forward just breathing in each other as the revelations were too heavy to be thrown away.

    Closing her eyes, Amy leaned back placing his hand back on his knee. Wiping away the stray tears before smiling in a defeated manner,

    "If this is what you want, I won''t complain. I deserve it but.."

    She swallowed a bit before muttering,

    "I will be waiting for you just like you did!" The whole sentence was a whisper but hit his heart like a force to be reckoned with. She stood up slowly wrapping her shawl as she strolled back into the house with a heavy heart.

    The air which seemed relaxing to him now felt chilly, he smashed his hands on the sill biting the insides of his cheek.. The chaos he was so trying to run away from entangled him again and how ironic this time he was becoming the convict.

 Chapter 119 - CHAPTER 118

    Chapter 118

    The words which I thought were useless

    Have become a necessity

    It''s good that some decisions of fate were made

    Every moment is changed

    There is an inebriation over me everywhere

    Love was a stranger, it met me for the first time

    I have realized this effect now,

    What is this color that is over me?

    I have heard that this is the custom of loyalty

    The intoxication that is over my heart,

    It''s for the first time...��..

    ������

    Daniel rubbed his sore eyes that were aching due to being awake all night. How could he sleep after that fluttering and at the same time heart-wrenching confession of Amy? Every fiber of his body had wanted her to at least consider that feeling for him and finally when she did it was difficult for him to accept that.

    He could see the raw emotions in her eyes that shattered his resolve, his heart begging him to kiss the living daylights out of her and give their relationship another chance but then again uncertainties rounded him bringing him all the agony of the past. Was he ready to put his heart at stake again, was he ready to embrace this side of life he had so eagerly wanted?

    Never had he witnessed Amy spilling her heart like that, there wasn''t pity or any other relatable thing. There was hurt, guilt and desperation in her tone, so heavy that he could feel its weight. Daniel couldn''t say that she loved him but she would in the future, that was certain.

    He let out a long, tired breath lifting himself from his leather chair.

    ''It didn''t take her long to make a way back in your heart '' his inner voice said.

    ''I can''t deny that I am helpless when it comes to her''

    "What should I do?" Daniel whispered to himself, drained out. After much contemplation, he was somewhere near his decision.

    ''You have already decided'' his mind and heart retorted at the same time putting a seal on his decision. It was going to be a shock for Amy but it was what his heart desired and his mind thought.

    Leaving his office he went inside his bedroom which was empty, the bed neatly made. It was already eight in the morning, quite past his office time. But it was okay, he was the boss, after all, he could get late once in the whole nine years.

    Taking a warm and long bath he dressed in his usual office attire before walking out of his room in search of Amy. He didn''t have to go far as he found her standing in Ozan''s room folding his clothes. Just by looking at her face, he could tell that she didn''t sleep all night. The bags under her eyes were giving away the truth. Stepping inside the room he heard Ozan''s giggles coming out of the bathroom.

    "Morning!" Daniel said in a soft tone. Amy faced him with a small smile saying the same.

    "Martha insisted on bathing Ozan, if you want I can make you breakfast!" Amy asked returning to her chore.

    "No, I will have something in the office." He replied,

    "Okay," Amy shrugged, there wasn''t anything much to say. Her head was already aching from staying up all night.

    Daniel stood there biting the insides of his cheek not knowing how to ask the next thing.

    "Actually, I wanted to ask something?" He started taking a breath.

    Her ears perked at this,

    "Hmmm!"

    "Will you go on a date with me?" He let out nervously, yes this was his decision. If life was giving him a chance he wasn''t going to toss it away, that would be a rash decision. Getting hurt the first time was evident but still, he took the chance then why not give it a chance when there were intense and true feelings involved. Nothing in life is predictable, you never know what''s going to happen next so why not relish the forever life is striking your way even if for a limited number of days. In those days he could finally have his love, his tesoro.

    He couldn''t deny that no matter how cruel the reality becomes that it hurts to love her but he couldn''t get enough of loving her.

    Amy paused for a second, her face turned to him at a striking speed. Was her mind really playing games with her? She wondered.

    "I must have heard you wrong, could you repeat what you says earlier?" She asked holding her breath, wishing just for a second that what she heard was true.

    Daniel took a step towards her softly holding her arms and bringing her near his chest.

    "You heard it right the first time, Will you go on a date with me?" He repeated this time with a nervous smile as if he was a teenager asking her crush for a date.

    Amy eyed his face, searching for truth. Her heartbeat skyrocketed. Did he hit his head somewhere? Wasn''t he saying to stick around as friends and co-parent Ozan?

    "I thought friends aren''t supposed to go on a date!" She fired back squinting her eyes trying to calm her nerves.

    He licked his dry lips, gliding his one hand to her waist and holding her close so that she placed her pale hands on his broad chest.

    "I thought a lot about it, all night to be precise." He said gazing intently at her with a loving look.

    "Only one thing came to my mind that even if you hurt me I would still long to feel the warmth of your love. Because even when you cause me pain, you are worth it tesoro!"  Right there, tears gathered in her eyes as her heart melted. The intensity of his love was enough to drown her and then bring her back to the surface. It fluttered her as she looked at him, no words came out as the only rational thing that came to her mind was to hug him and she did tackling him in a bear hug. A drop of tear left her eye, it was a happy one. She couldn''t believe it.

    "Let''s just go with the flow and take it one step at a time!" He muttered in her hair breathing in her scent.

    She pulled back with tears in her eyes, her heart beaming with glee.

    "I won''t hurt you, Daniel. Not now, not ever. I would rather die!" She mumbled in a promising tone.

    He held her tightly and kissed her tears, then her cheeks. Amy closed her eyes savouring the moment.

    "Should I take it as a yes?" Daniel asked pecking her nose. This was really happening.

    "What if I say no," Amy muttered in a playful tone deciding to tease him a bit. If he made this decision at night, she wouldn''t have to spend the whole night in sheer guilt and grief. She really thought that she lost his love forever.

    He saw the playful smile adorning her beautiful face and decided to go along with her playfulness. It was after so many days that the tension between them faded replaced by love and strong emotions. The thorns on the string between them seem to cut off and dust away.

    He leaned a bit lower blowing his breath on her neck know the effect it had on her as he felt her shiver,

    "Are you sure you don''t want to go with me?" He whispered in her ear, kissing her ear lobe. She shuddered, he was trying to make her weak and he was so going to get it.

    "D-daniel!" He hummed in response, Amy tried to stifle her moan as he rubbed his nose along the length of her ear and neck. An idea popped into her mind.

    "Ozan!" She squeaked making Daniel pull away from her abruptly looking behind only to see his bath door still open and Ozan''s voices coming out.

    Amy slipped away from her hold in the meantime and dashed towards the door.

    "One step at a time Mr Saritas" she giggled seeing his confused expression.

    His lips twitched upwards, you could hear his heart blooming seeing her smile and laugh like that.

    "This wasn''t fair tesoro," he pouted.

    "I am just complying with what you said, " She said with a smirk, knowing she got him. Picking up the set of clothes she decided for Ozan,

    "I will be waiting for you!" she muttered bowing her eyes with a beautiful smile and a happy heart skidding inside the bath to Ozan and Martha.

    Daniel chuckled tucking his hands inside his trouser pockets.  Just by looking at it, he knew it would be worth it in the end. It wasn''t his inner voice saying those words, it was his belief. But despite that, he was praying that his belief would strengthen with each passing day instead of withering.

    He let out a breath, hoping that these smiles and happiness between them lasts forever.

 Chapter 120 - CHAPTER 119

    The winds keep asking for you

    And I am tired of telling them

    Why do the stars talk to me about you

    Now your stories are there on my lips

    And I accept my love for you

    My heart is at peace

    I have fallen in love with you

    O beloved, this has happened to me for the first time

    My love in the conversations

    And my peace, you have cheated them all, beloved...��..

    ����������

    Daniel placed the receiver back on the phone with a smile adorning his face. All the reservations for their date tonight were made, he wanted everything to be perfect tonight, not that he needed much guidance in that. He had been doing arrangements for Silas before whenever he forgot about them asking Daniel to save him from Amy''s wrath. But that''s all in the past now, isn''t it?

    He immediately started sifting through his files wanting to wind up his work before the evening and for the first time in his life he cursed having this much of work piled up on his desk. His eyes shifted from the files to the photo frame resting on his desk, the curves of his lip twitched upwards at their family photo which they took in Paris. It was indeed a beautiful one with Amy holding Ozan looking at the camera while Daniel stared down at them with a glance that showed a dazzled look in with love.

    The voice of the door opening was heard and he turned smiling thinking it might be Amy and Ozan as it was nearly lunchtime but his smile turned into a sigh, seeing Silas entering inside drinking from what seemed to be a cup of coffee.

    "Silas, I wasn''t expecting you," Daniel said, turning to his files.

    "Yes, clearly you were expecting your wife!" He said in a jealous voice, coming to sit in front of his desk. Glaring at him.

    "Don''t give me that look!" Daniel muttered with an amused face.

    "You know since you got your wife back, you have forgotten about your brother!" He pouted, making Daniel roll his eyes.

    "We spent nine hours together working in the same building and meeting two times a day. On weekends you barge in my house or drag Amy and me to some restaurant. Still, you are saying that I have forgotten about you!"

    "How very sweet of you to make me count every time!" Silas said, faking a hurt expression.

    "Anyway, I have two tickets for premier league matches, would you join me tonight!" He asked, sipping his coffee.

    "Uhm, I can''t. I have a date tonight!" Daniel replied looking at the photo frame on his desk.

    '' Why am I acting like a youngster? ''He whispered to himself.

    The brown liquid splashed out of Silas'' mouth and spilt on his desk just in time Daniel hauled his files to the other side. Thankful for his efficient timing.

    "DATE, when, where and with whom!" Silas implored while coughing.

    Daniel pinched the bridge of his nose, taking out napkins from his drawer and throwing it his way.

    "You are impossible Silas." He said as Silas took the napkins cleaning the patch from his desk with an exaggerated eye roll while Daniel cleaned the lid of his laptop that had a few drops of coffee.

    "This doesn''t answer my question!"

    "I am going on a date with Ashton in the cafeteria, Happy!" Daniel muttered sarcastically,

    "OMG, you are bisexual!" Silas whispered, throwing away the napkins in the bin.

    Daniel groaned, smacking his head.

    "Are you that dumb, who else would I go on a date except for Amy!"

    The funny expression on Silas'' face turned into a sadistic smirk,

    "Date huh and that too with Amy. Looks like the city of love blessed you too!"

    Daniel''s thoughts rushed back to the memory of their time in the amusement park and their passionate night together, Amy and him both into each other. He instantly shook his mind before he got trouble to deal with in his pants.

    "We are just going with the flow Silas. She had really changed or should I say returned to being the Amy we knew in school and it would be unfair of me to let go of this chance of love, life is giving me!" He said truthfully, eyes beaming in a different manner making Silas smile.

    "Look at you, I am so happy for you. Can I pinch your cheeks, someone is in love all over again?" He teased clapping his hands.

    "No, go back to your office and send me the weekly report. I want to wrap up things before evening!" Daniel said sternly trying to suppress his chuckle because he knew Silas would settle here if he started a conversation about his date.

    "You are no fun!" He brooded walking out of his office not before turning back.

    "Love is in the air!!" He exclaimed in a singing manner but quickly dashed out when he saw Daniel grabbing the pen holder.

    ...........

    Daniel parked the car inside the porch of his house, still in ignition waiting for Amy. She told him that she will be there in a minute but it has been twenty minutes. Getting tired, he decided to see if there was a problem when he saw the familiar figure of Amy walking out of the house, making him gasp at the sight of her beauty.

    She was wearing a body-hugging below knee length body con dress with black heels and her diamond earrings. Her hair was curled to the side and a slight makeup adorned her otherwise pale face enhancing her features. No doubt she looked sophisticated all the time but tonight she was looking like a diva.

    "Sorry, I was tucking Ozan in his bed!" She said the first thing sitting inside the car. Her shea butter scent wrapping around his nostrils as he took a deep breath. For a moment, he just sat there mesmerized. Getting no response from him Amy turned to him with a nervous glance.

    "Daniel, do I look over tonight!" She asked, feeling his gaze on her.

    "N-no, you look ravishing tonight." A deep blush covered her cheeks not knowing whether it was due to the compliment or his heated gaze.

    "I-i think it''s getting late!" Amy stuttered looking ahead, Daniel chuckled at her blushing state.

    He gently grabbed her hand and interlaced their fingers placing them on her lap igniting a warm feeling there.

    "Yeah! let''s go!" He said, stepping on the gas.

    The whole ride was pleasant as they made small talks here and there, Amy glanced at him from the corner of her eye as he was humming to the tune of the currently playing song.

    Hot, handsome, dreamy��..she could go on describing him.

    Her chain of thoughts was broken when they reached outside a fancy restaurant. What else could you expect from him? Amy thought. Daniel stepped out from his side handing the keys to the valet before going to her side and opening the door.

    A large hand on her waist sent warm shivers through her body as Daniel continued to walk inside holding her close.

    The restaurant was beautiful and inviting with its lightening and intimate surroundings.

    They continue to walk until they are welcomed by the manager who leads them to a private area. A flower bouquet and candle was placed in the centre giving the environment a romantic vibe.

    "It''s beautiful!" Amy murmured after they were settled in their seats and done ordering their foods.

    Her eyes moved towards the surroundings where people, couples, families were having quality time together.

    "Indeed, it is!"

    Feeling his eyes on him, facing him she realizes Daniel looking at him with a smile and intense gaze.

    "Stop doing that!" Amy said shyly, looking at the bouquet and playing with its petals.

    "You know, it seems so unbelievable yet surreal at the same time!" Amy muttered looking up at him. He was still gazing at her, his fingers on the side of his face and chin.

    "Daniel, will you stop staring!" She speaks with a frown.

    "What, can''t I stare and listen to my beautiful wife!"

    Here comes the blush, Amy bit her lips looking away.

    "Aren''t you acting too cliche today!"

    "You know how long I have longed to be loved in return, to feel worthy of love. To sit proudly among people with you and tell the world that I have someone confident to love, that what we have is real, strong and promising. And when I have you today, I want to stare at you to make myself believe that you are real, this is real tesoro!" He said with moisture in his eyes and a loving smile.

    Amy''s heart started fluttering as she extended her hand, enveloping it around his.

    "You can be as cliche as you want but please absorb that moisture, Daniel, I don''t want you to get sad because of me!" Amy whispered, drawing circles on his palm. It killed her to see him gloomy because of the past.

    Daniel simpered, planting an affectionate kiss on her hand.

    "I just got carried away tesoro, I am not sad, not tonight!"

 Chapter 121 - CHAPTER 120

    These distances have made some pact with the closeness,

    The eyes, bowing down made a promise of love

    Now this offense has happened

    With hundreds of stars, filling this lap

    Take me away somewhere where your heart desires,

    Our meeting is God''s wish

    On us, his divine light has rained,

    O beloved,o beloved......��..

    ����������

    Soon the food arrives and they both indulge in the exquisite platter of food.

    "Next time we are going to bring Ozan too," Amy said in between the comfortable silence.

    "We could but don''t you think this place is a little boring for him," Daniel replied, swallowing his bite. Amy opened her mouth to say something when a squeal gained their attention.

    "Awww, you guys look so lovely,"

    Daniel groaned hearing that voice. Seriously, here?

    Amy on the other hand wasn''t bothered much, instead, she looked surprised and startled a bit.

    "Silas!" She greeted him with a hug as he approached their table.

    "What a coincidence right?" Silas grinned seeing the bothered expression on Daniel''s face

    "Why do I doubt the coincidence part!" Daniel frowned, dabbing his mouth with a napkin.

    "Hey, Guys. Wow, you look alluring!" Nadia came from behind, hugging Amy.

    "I am sorry for ruining your time, we just happened to come here to meet my friend and while going out. This idiot beside me started to squeal like a girl seeing you guys!" Nadia said, sending an apologetic smile their way.

    "Whom do you call an idiot. I just came here to tease them!" Silas grumbled under his breath.

    Daniel sighed,

    "Don''t be apologetic Nadia, I know this idiot!"

    " Why don''t you join us!" Amy motioned towards the empty chairs.

    "Really!" Silas grinned, dragging a chair but Nadia grabbed his arm in a tight grip. Giving him an incredulous look,

    "Thank you but we are already getting late for home. Aren''t we Silas," She gave Silas a ''don''t you dare oppose look''.

    Daniel scoffed but immediately covered it up when Silas glared at him.

    Amy chuckled, resettling her curls to the side,

    "Did you like the gifts I bought for you?"

    "Duh, who wouldn''t but I would have preferred the one I asked you specifically."

    Amy dipped her brows going for a memory recap but gasped internally when she remembered what she asked for, making Nadia laugh and the two guys watch in confusion.

    "You a-arent going to get it soon!" Amy stuttered sitting back in her chair. This piqued Daniel''s interest.

    "What are you talking about?" Silas piped in eagerly,

    "Nothing of your interest, let''s go now!" Nadia said, dragging him not before waving at the two people.

    "Don''t drag me, woman, Bye guys!" Silas whined trying to yank his arm from Nadia''s hold.

    Daniel noticed her eyes scooped down and a tint of redness covering her nose.

    "What did Nadia asked for?" Daniel asked, cutting a piece of his steak.

    Amy breathed in, twirling the beans on her plate.

    "S-she asked for a niece or nephew!" She looked up to see his expression which became rigid for a moment, she knew the reason behind that expression.

    It was true for a moment, some memories tried to conceal his happiness but he didn''t let them. Instead, he smiled,

    "Well, we did the deed right!" A sly smile adorning his face showing his dimples.

    "Do you want more children with me?" Amy asked blatantly but bit her lip in cringe at the choice of her words.

    "What kind of a question is this, there isn''t anyone whom I would have children with besides wouldn''t it be wonderful to have a mini you running around wrapping me around her finger just like her mother."

    Amy didn''t answer just stared at the amazing man in front of him. Sometimes she would really wonder what good deed she did to have him as a reward.

    "What about you?"

    His question brought back bitter memories to her, how she reacted to her first pregnancy and acted ignorantly throughout it. How she cursed and denounced it. But this time she wouldn''t let this happen if she got pregnant. This time she is going to cherish it with Daniel and Ozan.

    "I guess I would love to have one or two more maybe!" She answered truthfully giving him a shy glance. She felt like her heart would burst out of happiness and love tonight.

    Daniel laughed, a soulful one seeing her shyness. A streak of happiness enveloped his heart listening to her answer, he didn''t needed to know how sincere and definite she was. Wasn''t it his dream to build a family out of love with her?

    "Should we start the practice then,"

    The tint that occupied her nose turned into a furious blush covering her cheeks.

    "Stop it, Daniel, you are talking like Silas right now," She snapped quickly swallowing her food looking away, all the thoughts about lovemaking flashing in her mind but she dodged them away remembering the one-step thing Daniel said earlier.

    She looked so cute and mesmerizing to her at the moment that he wanted to forget everything and ravish her till the time she was indeed pregnant but he knew they needed to take it slowly if he really wanted their relationship to blossom into love, devotion and affection.

    "He might say all these things but do you honestly think he could do such things!" He joked pointing towards the window where he was seen getting a smack from Nadia on his back.

    "Daniel!" Amy chided but couldn''t control the giggle that spurted out from her mouth as they continued to laugh and enjoy their dinner.

    "Mmmm!" The rich taste of chocolate touched her taste buds blinding her senses as she moaned while savoring the taste of chocolate brownie.

    After a hearty meal, it was mandatory to have a dessert right. Well, it was Amy''s quote so here they were outside a sweet shop enjoying the take out of brownies. It would be Amy enjoying only as Daniel was too busy staring outside at a scene.

    Her gaze landed on the untouched piece of brownie in Daniel''s hand making her frown. She followed his gaze wondering what might have caught his attention.

    The only thing she saw outside was a child eating ice cream with his parents, they didn''t look quite rich but the smiles and happiness oozing from their faces were greater than any wealth. At first, she thought that he might be missing Ozan but then another fact overshadowed the last one.

    Swallowing the bite present in her mouth, she placed the remaining brownie back in the box.

    "Did you ever go back to confront them," Amy asked cautiously hoping that it wouldn''t spoil their night which had been perfect till now.

    It didn''t take him long to register her words in his mind and understand what she asked for. An awful expression took over his face but he decided to answer it.

    "I did but there was no one to confront," he replied bitterly,

    "My father already killed my stepmother the night I ran away from their house and a neighbour told me that a few days after the incident my father was killed by a gambler as he was unable to pay his debt back"  He placed his brownie back, dusting off his hand.

    "Doesn''t it infuriate you that you didn''t get to confront them, maybe land a few punches on their faces or better kill them!" Amy sneered, just the thought of them abusing a younger Daniel boiled her veins.

    "I knew for a reason why my father hated and abused me. He loved my birth mother to no extent yet she chose to run away with someone else leaving me behind which by the way I learned that she too died in a car accident, forcing my father to become a drug addict and marry my stepmother. He hated me because I reminded him of my mother and she hated me for the same reason I guess" A hurt filled with bitterness was assorted in his voice,

    "May they all rot in hell, I would have personally sent them to hell if I ever met those pathetic excuses of humans!" Amy muttered with a determined face making him chuckle.

    "You know I visited their graves but I felt guilty for not feeling an ounce of emotion other than hurt and resentment for them. At that time I realized that it doesn''t matter, tesoro, they have already reached their end. Confronting them in an otherwise situation wouldn''t do me any good. The scars they left behind will always be etched on my body and mind"

    A hand reached him, folding her fingers into his softly as he wrapped his around them like a ring.

    He stared at her tempting eyes that we''re delivering a message of affection to him.

    "They didn''t deserve someone as compassionate and loving as you Daniel. You don''t need to feel any chasm, you got me and Ozan!"

    She leaned a bit, planting a kiss on his jawline, making a sudden, promising feeling wash through his soul.

    He cupped her face and without a single word, with all his passionate intensity kissed her like the moon kisses the sky. She held his collar, kissing back with an intensity near his.

    Out of breath, he pulled back gazing at her soft lips and dishevelled breath.

    "Brownies never tasted this good before," He whispered, making her blush as she smacked her shoulder slightly settling back in her seat with a beating heart,

    "Idiot" she muttered under her breath making him laugh.

 Chapter 122 - CHAPTER 121

    Chapter 121

    I wasn''t able to fulfill your wish,

    And I also wasn''t able to do all efforts

    I have been burned in grief, restlessly

    But I wasn''t able to quench it from heart

    Please understand the signs, in silence

    How should I describe my emotions and condition

    There may be a blessing that I rise again

    That I wasn''t able to get any peace.......

    ���������

    Ozan was playing on the carpet with some of his toys while Amy was sitting on the sofa adoring him and reading a book on criminal psychology.

    "Mommy look Ostwich!" Ozan mumbled in his child''s voice, showing her an ostrich toy. The kid was truly obsessed with the jungle things.

    "Isn''t it cute!" Amy said laughing at his childish talks. She was about to get down to play with him when her phone started ringing flashing Talia''s name.

    "Hey, Talia!" She said picking up one of his toys.

    "Hey, Amy! Hope you aren''t busy at the moment!" Talia said with an edge in her tired tone which didn''t go unnoticed by Amy.

    "No, just playing with Ozan. Is everything alright!?" She asked standing up.

    "Yes��.well no Amy. Can you come to the office as soon as possible!" Talia stated, her tone was really making her anxious. There was definitely something big,

    "Okay, I will be there in an hour!" Amy replied not asking anything further and hanging up. If there was something related to her work, it couldn''t be discussed on phone.

    Amy stared down at Ozan who was still engrossed in his toys, it was twelve in the noon and she had to prepare lunch for Daniel but she couldn''t ignore Talia''s worried voice either.

    She instantly typed a message to Daniel saying that she had some emergency meeting at her office and would be taking Ozan with her. There wasn''t any use lying to him and he wouldn''t be bothered much because he was really busy nowadays due to the closing at the end of the year.

    His response was quick, asking her to take care and don''t worry about lunch. With that, she rushed to get herself ready along with Ozan and within half an hour she was outside her office.

    "Ozan, will you be a good boy and play with your toys while Mommy completes some of her work with Aunt Talia!" She said gently settling him and his toys on the fluffy rug in his office.

    "Okay, Mommy!" Ozan nodded with a toothy grin melting her heart. She kissed his cheeks before walking out of her office to Talia''s desk. The glass window makes it easy for her to keep an eye on Ozan.

    "Now shoot!" Her gentle expressions from before changed into apprehension and seriousness.

    Talia who was already looking worried just pulled out a page that appeared to be a court notice from her file handing it to Amy.

    "This was sent in the morning Amy," Her tone changed into an apologetic one. Amy grabbed it from her hand eyeing it.

    The colour drained from her face as she went on reading it, it was a court order nullifying the case of Ayla Moretti.

    Her senses seemed to get frozen for a second, blinking her eyes rapidly as if to make herself absorb the notice.

    "W-WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!!!" She shouted gaining her senses, her whole face turning red.

    Talia didn''t flinch she knew how bothering and severe it would be for her,

    "Unfortunately, it''s true Amy. The court has decided to nullify the case considering you weren''t able to bring a single apparent and substantial evidence against Gonzalez."

    "We haven''t been sitting around, some cases do take time and where is Kevin in this situation? He and his team is the whole witness" She exclaimed, her breathing started to stagger. No, this couldn''t be happening.

    "I don''t know Amy but I am not getting a good vibe from him"

    "What do you mean?"

    "When I told him about the whole situation instead of showing the same expressions as you he was pretty chilled and calm. Like it doesn''t matter to him anymore."

    Amy''s mind started to pace at a fierce rate,

    "Pretty chilled!" She placed her hand on his forehead, crumbling the notice in her hand.

    "Call him!"

    "I tried a lot but his number is out of reach"

    "Then get me connected to the national investigation bureau. Right now!" Amy called out looking back at the window at Ozan who was still playing.

    Without further saying, Nadia immediately dialed, waiting for a response.

    "Amy, here" She extended the cord of the phone towards her.

    "Hello, Amy Mo-Saritas speaking here!" She breathed out,

    "We do know Ms Amy, what''s the issue?" The officer asked professionally.

    "I received a court notice in the morning about the dissolution of Ayla Moretti''s case when Kevin Joshua and his team were working on it. How is that possible?"

    "Ms Amy, are you sure that there has been working on this case because officer  Kevin himself withdrew from this case weeks ago saying that there wasn''t any evidence against the said culprit. As for the team you are talking about, there wasn''t any. He was working alone on this along with his assistant officer!"

    "He withdrew, how can he do that without my permission?" Amy muttered in disbelief, worse scenarios running in her mind.

    "He has the right in case of not finding anything substantial and you being on a hiatus also proved that there wouldn''t be anything to bring into notice." The officer informed her.

    "This is absurd, you guys can''t do this. She was one of your officers!" Amy raised her voice, the whole situation was turning into hell.

    "Are you blaming us, Ms Amy?" The officer implored rather vehemently.

    "I am not blaming you but I have been working on this case for almost three years and��"

    "That''s the thing, three years and nothing. I am sorry but your idleness and Kevin''s confirmation made us sign the closing documents because many other cases need our attention instead of running behind those with no less,"

    Her shoulders slumped as she felt herself collapsing, a tear fell from her. Talia rushed to her side, making her sit on her chair.

    Listening to the silence, the officer sighed.

    "I can understand what this case meant to you, Ms Amy. Ayla was one of our dedicated young officers but we can''t help you in this without having proof. You know how cases like this work and with Kevin''s statement it was necessary to close this case. He must have studied the case enough to reach this decision and we can''t challenge the court''s decision without a proper allegation in our hands against the opposing party."

    "I don''t know why Kevin did this but closing this case will be an invitation to more" With that she smashed the receiver back on the phone and sank her face in her hands.

    She lost yet another battle of her life, she failed to provide justice to her only sister. Agonizing fury and pain were building inside her rippling through her cores.

    "Amy��" Talia placed a hand over her shoulder with a gloomy face. She knew what this case meant to her.

    "Why just why every single terrible thing happens to me!" She cried out,

    "This is not what you should be questioning Amy, the thing is why Kevin did this when he witnessed Mert (Gonsalez second-hand man)accepting to murder Ayla. He has been there throughout the case. Why would he back out like this without acknowledging us!"

    This was unnervingly irking Amy but there wasn''t any answer to it. The defeat was knocking on her destiny trying to crumble her,

    "Do you think he played us?" Amy asked, hardly wiping her face, fury evident on her face along with a dejected look.

    "With the evident things we have heard, it looks like that he played us but what would he gain out of it!" Talia voiced out her thoughts crossing her arms.

    "If that''s the case then let''s go talk with him." She stood from the chair when her office door opened and out came Ozan reaching his mother. Amy quickly put on a smiling face.

    "Mommy hungry!" He muttered rubbing his stomach.

    "Amy you should go home," Talia spoke ruffling Ozan''s hair as he scooted behind Amy''s leg shyly.

    "Kevin��"

    "He is on a week''s leave as told by his fellow officer. I don''t think it will be possible for us to reach him but I will try." Talia stated.

    Amy held Ozan in her embrace, his powdery smell calming her raging mind.

    "Inform me if you get any news about him!" She instructed,

    Talia nodded giving her a sympathetic smile,

    "I will don''t worry!"

    It was impossible for her not to worry but one could try to comfort the other.

    Amy looked down at Ozan kissing his nose,

    "Let''s go get you some nuggets!" His face lit up hearing that as he kissed back his mother''s nose warming her restless heart.

 Chapter 123 - CHAPTER 122

    They won''t fade away, these moments won''t fade away

    My breath fades the way that my heart gets filled with sorrow like this,

    This world is filled with theatrics, lies full of deceit

    Even a single step brought a hundred regrets

    This world gives you pain, take your life and leave no sympathy for you

    How should I tell that my eyes don''t sleep

    That between the wishful of dreams, there is also a rain of curses

    Where did the sunlight bestowed by my virtues go?......

    ����������

    Daniel entered inside a rather quiet house frowning. Though he was a bit late from work it was only nine in the night.

    He peeked into the living room but there wasn''t any sign of Amy or Daniel.

    "Master, welcome home!" Martha greeted him standing near the lounge area.

    "Where is everyone?" He asked loosing the knot of his tie,

    "Ozan is taking an early nap, he had quite a day and as for Amy, I don''t know!" She replied looking around. After coming back and putting Ozan to sleep, Amy was really nowhere to be seen.

    "Okay, I will check myself!" Daniel said, stepping towards the stairs, expecting to find her in their bedroom. He remembered her text telling about visiting her office and all, making him wonder how it went.

    His gaze fell behind the sliding glass door on a familiar silhouette of a person sitting on the grass of their garden, her back turned to him. His footsteps started to walk in that direction, shivering a bit as he stepped outside due to the breezing air wondering what was she doing here alone.

    He was about to reach her when he looked towards the side where a few files were scattered, a piece of paper most highlighting among them. He scooted down a bit, picking it up and eyeing it only to gasp internally. It wasn''t only devastating to Amy but he also felt bad, this case wasn''t supposed to end like this.

    He knew what stages she went through to get this case, from marrying him to neglecting everything around her, she gave herself into this. And what about Ayla? Most of all she didn''t deserved it.

    Daniel gazed up at her back, the paper fell from his hand landing on the floor.

    "Tesoro," He called in a low voice but she didn''t turn, though he could see her trembling shoulders.

    He took off his jacket and placed it on her shoulders before sitting beside her. His heart fell into a pit seeing her face red covered in wetness as the stream of tears fell one by one. Daniel placed a hand on her shoulder pulling her into his arms as she rested her head against his chest enveloping her arms around him.

    He could feel the warm, wet liquid soaking through his shirt but he could care less. He massaged the nape of her neck and gently placed a kiss on her forehead.

    "I-I failed D-Daniel, I failed to avenge her death," Amy hiccuped through her tears.

    "No tesoro, you didn''t. You tried your best, it was ju��."

    "Don''t lie, just rub it in my face that I have failed every single person in my life. I have failed as a wife, as a mother and now as a sister too!"  She cried out pulling back from him, more tears surfacing her eyes and face.

    It wasn''t her, it was her defeated and devastated self speaking, a sister, lawyer who failed to do justice. The intensity of her hurt was rippling through his core.

    "Amy, tesoro��.calm down, love." He mumbled with a grim face pulling her on his lap and burying her face in his neck.

    "Don''t blame yourself tesoro, we all make mistakes. These things don''t define you, you are a beautiful wife, wonderful mother and excellent daughter and sister. I am not saying these things to soothe you but because I know who you are tesoro," He muttered in her ear, rubbing her back.

    "Daniel, everything is going down the drain. What am I supposed to do!" Amy sniffled and pulled back, brushing her soft skin with his stubble, the tears still brimming in her eyes.

    He leaned forward, placing a brief peck on her soft trembling lips.

    "Do you trust me?" He asked, looking straight into her orbs.

    "With everything I have," She replied truthfully, confused a bit.

    "Then leave it to me, I will deal with Gonsalez myself,"

    Those words shocked her more than comforting her, she blinked her eyes to get rid of moisture dipping her brows,

    "What do you mean, how would you do that?"

    Daniel wiped away her tears with his palm, giving an assuring look. What he said was true, he could bring Gonsalez to his knees in the business world with his strategies if he made a determined mind and a bit struggle but he never did that before considering that he would be charged with Ayla''s murder already.

    "Ever heard the phrase that no matter how strong a person is, he always has a hidden weakness. If we wipe out his business completely there would be no way he could hide his black money and eventually in a way or two he will get exposed. It will pave a path for you to accuse him" He stated staring into space, his mind flooding with more notions.

    Amy just gaped at him, sniffing her nose.

    "D-did you just schemed it in two minutes,"

    He wanted to chuckle at her face but it wasn''t such a time. Shaking his head, he brushed her hair away from her forehead.

    "This is what I always thought about when you started working on this case but you��. you wanted to handle it in your own way,"

    "Urghhhh!" Amy clenched her teeth, smacking her head. It wasn''t enough; she wanted a big wall in front where she could smash her head for her foolishness and boneheadedness.

    "Tesoro!" Daniel yanked her hand away from her head.

    "Why don''t I just die," she shrieked,

    "Enough, stop saying such things. We will fight this together and win. Just have patience and believe in our destiny," Daniel said sternly rubbing her back,

    She looked up at the man staring at her with concern and worry, making her thank the heavens for making him his partner. Only a look of assurance was enough to soothe her mind that was restless for hours,

    She felt her heart fluttering as she clung to him burying her face in his neck, he did the same, holding her close, placing a peck on her temple. Both enveloped in one another relishing in the feel of their closeness.

    .........��.

    "How is Amy?" Silas asked the first thing, entering the board room where Daniel was already seated with a pressing expression on his face. Ashton was sitting on his left, he didn''t reply, just gestured to him to take a seat.

    A few more knocks Nadia, his GM and Tolga, his private investigator

    entered. Nadia mirroring the same expression as Silas sat beside him. When everyone was settled, Daniel cleared his throat.

    "I know you guys are wondering why I summoned this emergency meeting the first thing in the morning with just the three of you."

    The three of them excluding Tolga and Ashton nodded.

    Daniel turned his stoic gaze to his GM Asher who felt his breath leaving his body.

    "Mr Asher, the reason behind this meeting has everything to do with my personal life. Can I count you in?" Daniel raised his brow, his aura radiating power and strong demeanor.

    "I have worked for this company for years now Mr Saritas, you have my loyalty!" The poor guy answered instantly under his scrutinizing gaze.

    "Good," Daniel said turning to Silas and Nadia, they both nodded their head giving an assuring smile.

    What transpired yesterday wasn''t hidden from them, Daniel already discussed some things with Silas late at night when Amy went to sleep after exhaustion took over from all the stress and crying.

    "What orders do you have for us," Silas started leaning forward, unlike his grinning and goofy self he was quite sober and serious today. Ayla''s matter was sensitive to all of them,

    "What is the status of our closing sale this year, Mr Asher?"

    "It''s good Sir, forty percent more than we calculated and assumed!" Asher replied opening his file.

    "And our position in the stock market?" He asked,

    "We have retained the first spot, the seventh being Gonsalez, company," Silas said, adding the extra benefitting point.

    "I want you guys to bribe the investors of his company into withdrawing from the shares of his company!"

    Mr Asher gaped at his boss like he asked him to jump from the fortieth floor of his company while a tense expression took over others'' faces.

    "That would be a lot of investment Mr Saritas, what if they don''t agree to withdraw from their projects and shares," Nadia spoke for the first time voicing out her thoughts.

 Chapter 124 - CHAPTER 123

    To whom to ask, why is it so,

    This world is, as if mute

    Where to find moments of joy

    Even time is like without a sign

    There are complaints on so many lips

    Why do the dreams dampen in my eyes

    The prayer that I had sent, reached the sky

    Collided with it and echoed back answered

    Previously,

    "That would be a lot of investment Mr Saritas, what if they don''t agree to withdraw from their projects and shares?"Nadia spoke for the first time, voicing out her thoughts.

    ���������

    "In that case, we would be playing the role of puppets for them!" She added further.

    "I agree with Ms Nadia, it could even cost a lot of money if they demanded double or triple the amount taking this as an opportunity and many of them might go with their loyalty," Mr Asher piped in with widening eyes trying to deliver his point.

    "In this present world of business, loyalty lies with power. The more power you have the more you garner loyalty," Silas said, shocking the people around him a bit.

    Daniel smiled internally, he was CFO of his company for a reason and that was not their friendship but his reasoning and logic which he did agree was seen rarely, more specifically in business and crucial times.

    "He is right Mr Asher, we just have to offer them a mouth-watering price and if they still don''t agree, list them as black listed in our company. I am sure that the fear of consequences and the negative impact will shake them to succumb!" Daniel reasoned,

    He knew it wasn''t the right thing to do in general but to deal with evil you have to become evil otherwise you register your doom yourself.

    Nadia cleared her throat, emotionally she was with Daniel, Amy and Silas but her business instincts were unsettling her.

    "It would be a fifty-fifty situation, in case of loss we might degrade the position of our company in the stock market," She commented nervously,

    "There is risk in everything we do Nadia, we release many gadgets and products every year not relying on uncertainty and risks but we believe in our hard work, dedication and strategies. This time we are going to do the same," Daniel remarked with an adamant face,

    "Are you guys in this," He asked looking at the people around him.

    Silas was the first one to nod with a yes, there wasn''t any way he was going to let his brother fight again. He placed a hand on Nadia''s lap trying to assure her and he smiled when she covered it with her own hand. It was a big task but for the family, you do everything right, especially when the closest people in her life were there.

    "Count me in, boss," She replied with an encouraging smile.

    Mr Asher looked at the two people in front of him and nodded slowly, it might be something big but like his boss said he needed to believe in his instincts.

    "Great, Silas, Tolga here will give you all the information about the investors. You need to start contacting them as soon as possible. Mr Asher will be with you in this!" They both nodded, squaring their shoulders for work.

    "Nadia, Ashton you guys will be making strategies with me!"Daniel said standing from his place.

    "Mr Saritas,"  they both stood with him.

    "Let''s get started then, I need this done in one week. Meeting adjourned"

    With that, he walked out of the boardroom, with a sigh of relief. Nadia and Ashton in tow, step one was clear but there was still a lot to go.

    "He has grown a lot, Amy," Vahide smiled, kissing Ozan''s forehead as he giggled and went to play in the tent house in Vahide''s garden which she specially installed for him.

    Amy hummed in response, looking at her phone''s screen waiting for any message from Talia.

    "Amy," Surprised, she snapped her head towards her mother who was looking at her with concern. Both seated in her mother''s garden, a cup of coffee and her favourite egg pudding dished in front of her but today she wasn''t able to eat anything.

    "Are you alright, since the time you came. You are only staring in space"

    "Nothing mom, I was just thinking about a few things!" She lied, putting her phone on the table.

    "Amy, don''t lie to me" Vahide stressed out, if that was some years before Vahide wouldn''t try to intervene but Amy''s past mistakes had made her quite restless about her life.

    "It''s honestly nothing Mom, you don''t need to worry," She didn''t wanted to lie, not when all she wanted was to hug her mother and cry. But it wasn''t a time to involve her mother in another whirl of tensions when she had already given her enough.

    Vahide looked away not before giving her a look that said ''I don''t believe you but I am letting go at the moment ''

    "How is your relationship with Daniel?" She asked, sipping her coffee hoping to get some positive news and the smile on her daughter''s face just gave it.

    "It''s��... it''s great Mom, we have moved forward from the past, building our relationship " She told her truthfully about the only positive thing happening in her life right now,

    Vahide felt a sudden relaxation surge through her body listening to that because she knew that this time her daughter wasn''t lying. It wasn''t an act this time, there were raw emotions in her eyes.

    "You don''t know how much happiness it brings to me, Amy,"

    "You aren''t mad at me anymore?" Amy asked hopefully, though Vahide started to behave normally with her but still there was an edge in her voice.

    Vahide placed the cup on its spot, turning to her daughter with a softening gaze.

    "I was Amy, I was beyond angry and disappointed with you because you made me question my own abilities that I didn''t raised you well,"

    Moisture started to accumulate in her eyes,

    "But you realized your mistakes and made amends Amy and that''s what matters now, you came out of your delusions."

    Amy stood from her chair knelt in front of her mother, kissing her hands. Her own eyes glistening with tears,

    "Mom, I promise you will never have to worry about me ever again." She promised, praying that destiny will let her fulfil this promise.

    Vahide cupped her daughter''s face, gazing at her lovingly.

    "God willing Amy, don''t ever let him go. He loves you to death, I have always seen his love and longing for you,"

    "I��..I don''t know Mom, he loves me too much like I am the centre of his universe, he looks at me like I am some air he breathes in. It hurts mom to know that I shattered him once but still he forgave me, embraced me again."

    She said looking at her hands in her mother''s lap,

    "Do you love him?"

    "It''s too big a word for me, I don''t understand it at times!" She replied, the conflict lying under the waves of her words. She felt an intensity, an overwhelming emotion whenever she looked at him, wanting to just embrace him for the rest of her life.

    "It''s an overwhelming emotion Amy when you see someone looking at you like you hold his universe you feel your soul reaching its lost shore like a dead star resurfaces to life again, your heart explodes with glee, you feel it in your mind like a seventh sense which blonde all the other ones," Vahide muttered,  they weren''t just words but emotions she went through her love life, seeing the world through her eyes for more than six decades.

    Amy listened to those words trying to comprehend the meaning behind each phrase. A rippling sensation went through her body as she realized how close she was to that aspect of love.

    "Maybe...just one day I would be able to figure out my feelings and confess them to him!"

    "I am sure you will, my daughter," Vahide pressed a long kiss on her forehead wishing that Ayla was still near them.

    "Enough of this emotional act, now eat this pudding, I spent the whole morning making it!" Vahide said patting her shoulder,

    Amy smiled looking at her mother, realising how raw and promising a mothers love is.

    "Ozan, baby come here. Grandma made some pudding for us!" Amy called out, standing from her kneeling position, extending her arms to him.

    He sulked at first trying to dodge it wanting to play more but seeing the pout on her mothers face he dropped everything and ran into her arms making her smile as she stumbled a bit before twirling him around, giggling along with him.

    Vahide''s heart surged with affection and pride seeing the mother-son duo happily playing around.. She looked towards the sky and made a silent prayer to witness this happiness and love till her last breath.

 Chapter 125 - CHAPTER 124

    O God, you made me capable of bearing pain

    You have made the storm itself the shore of this boat of mine

    Collecting the restlessness of the whole world,

    When nothing else could be made with it, you made my heart

    O my companion

    Without you,

    A traveller won''t be able to see the way

    O my companion, without you

    My shore is unclear

    My destiny is blurred without you, my beloved...��...

    ���������

    One week later,

    "What is the current status?" Daniel asked, flashing open the files given to him. Asher and Silas standing in front of his desk with rather pleasing expressions, though tiredness was visible on all three faces.

    "We have been successful in getting eighty percent of the investors to withdraw their projects and shares. Some of them agreed on the price we offered and some a bit more than that!" Silas informed showing him the signed documents from the investors.

    "What about the remaining twenty percent!"

    "I am going to meet them personally today Mr Saritas, hopefully, they wouldn''t be able to reject us!" Asher stated in a confident tone.

    "He is already on the verge of bankruptcy, do we really need the remaining twenty percent!" Silas asked, dipping his brows.

    Daniel closed the file in his hand before looking at him with an adamant face.

    "He is still strong as long as he has a penny still invested in stocks because we don''t know what a person could do even if he has a bit of strength left in him. " He surmised his mind, one cannot claim himself a winner until he has eradicated his enemy completely.

    Silas nodded his head in understanding,

    "Alright, we are working on it,"

    "I need the report by the end of this evening, you guys can return to work!"

    Asher nodded and collecting his files walked out of his office. Daniel sighed, logging in to his laptop. He could feel a concerned gaze on him,

    "Don''t worry Daniel, we will get that bastard and avenge Ayla''s death!" Determination and hurt laced in his tone, Ayla wasn''t just there any friend but their sister the first person who befriended them despite the rude words of the people.

    "God willing Silas," Daniel said, giving a small smile.

    "How is Amy?" He asked, crossing his arms.

    "Dejected and defeated, she tries to act strong but I know the turmoil she is suffering from. You know what stages she went through to fight this case!" He replied leaning back in his chair,

    "Everything will be alright!" Silas patted his shoulder giving an empathetic smile before walking out.

    The last week has been hell for Amy and Daniel was the witness of it, at times he would wake up to an empty bed with Amy sitting on the window sill staring outside. He would take her to bed where she would sob to sleep clinging to him and the thing would continue. The only time she would be truly smiling was with Ozan, she even stopped visiting her office two days back saying that it shows how senseless she is.

    No matter how many times Daniel, Nadia and even Silas comforted her that it wasn''t her fault but she instilled that in her mind and it was now understood that her situation couldn''t be helped unless the whole court and Gonsalez thing were in her favour.

    It pained him to see her like that, he knew more than anything what being helpless felt like. Just when he thought life was finally settling, it unsettled again.

    Why couldn''t just life give them a breather, let them leave in peace, in happiness they so desperately needed.

    Daniel exhaled, shrugging off his coat and loosening his tie.

    ��...

    "Did you get any information on Kevin?" Amy asked, parking the car outside Daniel''s office.

    "Yeah, I heard that he is back. Can you come to the office tomorrow so that we can discuss it?" Talia''s voice reached through her phone.

    "Okay, I will Talia. Bye," She said, hanging up and getting out of her car. Opening the back door with a smile, she took out the lunch and grabbed Ozan''s hand who was like always jumping to meet his father. This time she couldn''t blame him, Daniel had been really busy the entire week and it was adding another guilt to her bucket list seeing him working like that for her.

    Reaching his floor, she was greeted by the familiar face of Nadia who walked out of Daniel''s office. Seeing her, she smiled

    "Amy, Ozan. Good seeing you guys here" Nadia said, picking up Ozan.

    "How is this little man here?" She asked softly, pinching his cheeks.

    "Fine!" Ozan replied cutely, earning a kiss on his nose.

    Amy''s gaze shifted from them towards the small glass aperture beside the office door showing a complete view of her husband deep in thought reading some document. The sleeves folded to his forearms, his tie loosened on his shirt with its first two buttons unbuttoned showing his skin.

    "You are one lucky woman Amy, I feel intimidated by this fact sometimes,"  She turned her head to see Nadia looking at her with a smile. Ozan now standing near the glass wall admiring the view of the city from the fortieth floor.

    Amy dipped her brows in confusion not quite understanding the meaning behind her words.

    Seeing her confusion, Nadia pointed towards Daniel.

    "He nearly risked his fortune for this matter, postponing every meeting and work just to focus on this alone. Not commonly you such people ready to sacrifice their everything for their loved ones but Daniel Saritas is an exception"

    The breath seemed to clog in her throat as everything around felt unbearable and suffocating. All the fog surrounding her feelings started to disappear as if making a way for her to him, her heart begging her to run to him and blurt out that she loves him, yes she does.. It was clear as a light, she wanted the world to know that heart belonged to the one person who brought never-ending ripples of joy, love, smiles and happiness in her life when in return she only gave him pain and tears.

 Chapter 126 - [Bonus ]

    Yes, her happiness, peace and heart are there where Daniel Saritas is. Without thinking any further she pushed open her office door and rushed inside.

    Daniel looked towards the door to see the intruder and smiled, dropping his file back on the desk but before he could even open his mouth to speak, she crashed her lips on him, startling him a bit but he immediately grabbed her waist and pulled her impossibly closer. His hands squeezed her hips and she moaned into him, her own hands reaching into his hair grabbing it where he groans and deepens the kiss.

    His tongue asking for dominance but this time Amy didn''t let him as she pulled back panting,

    "That was amazing!" He breathed out caressing her face, her fluttering as she saw a look of tenderness and love in his eyes. Without wasting a moment she blurted the words that he had longed to hear his whole life.

    "I love you!"

    Have you ever felt your heart forgetting how to breathe for a minute, this is what happened to him as he blinked his eyes twice and thrice to absorb what she said earlier.

    "Can you��...can you repeat that?" He mumbled close to her face, tears beginning to pool in his eyes.

    "I love you, Daniel Saritas, I love you with all that I have!" She muttered smiling, palming his hands which were still cupping her face.

    The feeling of a miffed child getting his smile back, the sigh of a burning body getting a shade of a tree, that''s what he felt as if someone was healing his year''s old wounds, stitching them close. There was such mercy and love in this moment for him, the moment he had been a wanderer of was now in front of him. He didn''t know whether to live it or die of happiness.

    Instead of replying, he captured her lips in a toe-curling and passionate kiss delivering all his emotions in that act of intimacy. This time she allowed him to take the lead as he slipped his tongue in her mouth groaning in to show the pleasure he felt. His tongue explored every corner of her mouth fiercely, like trying to find a lost treasure.

    Their lungs begged for air as they pulled back, he rested his forehead against her.

    "I love you too, more than you know. I love you my Amy, my tesoro, my everything!"

    She looked up to see his eyes wet with moisture but still glowing like an ember of galaxies swirling in them. This is what she needed, what he desired all his life.

    Amy wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her head on his plummeting heart feeling happy and relieved. His own arms enclosed around her as he added a kiss on the top of her head.

    Just relishing in the feel of one another, this moment , this moment of absolute love between them.

    For a second her gaze travelled to the documents lying on his desk showing the name of Gonsalez company but she didn''t ask anything about them despite wanting to. This moment was just too precious to be ruined.

    "You don''t know how much I have desired to hear these words from your mouth. I just feel I would die of happiness right now!" He muttered, absorbing the unshed tears in his eyes.

    Amy looked up at him with a frown, swatting at his chest.

    "Don''t ever talk about dying Daniel," A sudden dread settled in her heart.

    Daniel rubbed his nose along her cheek, in a caressing manner.

    "I don''t plan on leaving you ever tesoro, you are mine for eternity!"

    He spoke tenderly, piercing into her eyes.

    "Eternity and beyond Daniel Saritas" Amy muttered leaning in for another kiss,

    "Daddy!" The door burst open and in came Ozan running towards them, Nadia leaning against the doorframe with a sheepish look.

    Daniel let go of Amy''s waist placing a peck on her forehead before bending down and scooping up Ozan in his arms peppering his round face with kisses.

    "I tried but he wasn''t stopping," Nadia said rather apologetically,

    Amy shook her head, it should be her apologising for getting lost in the moment and forgetting about Ozan.

    "It''s okay Nadia, can you do me a favour and ask Ashton to heat up the food I brought!"

    "I will do it myself, you stay here with your family!" She commented, leaving the office.

    Amy smiled, turning around to see Daniel and Ozan having their own chat. She just kept staring at them like a creep,

    It was her family, her very own family. She felt like her heart would burst out of her chest, everything just seemed right in the world now as she felt like floating in the air.

    Despite all the tensions lurking around her, she felt happy, her heart was happy now that she sealed it with Daniel''s name forever.

    On the other side,

    "ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS!" Gonsalez banged his hand on the table with fury written all over his face.

    "S-sir, it''s true w-we have gone bankrupt. Most of our employees have resigned, no one is willing to invest in our company!" One of his men said trembling in fear seeing the fury written all over his face.

    He picked up the chair in front of his desk and smashed it on the window causing it to fly out.

    "GET OUT!" He roared and the man didn''t needed to be told twice as he scurried away fearing his life.

    Gonsalez clenched his teeth yanking his hair, his business was totally ruined and now he had to clear off the debts with his black money. It wouldn''t be long before the organisations would start haunting him asking him for his other source of wealth. In other words, his doom was getting near.

    "You will pay the price Daniel Saritas, you will fucking pay the price." He muttered furiously, grabbing his phone from the desk and dialling someone''s number. It rang for a while before getting answered.

    "Boss!" The familiar alert voice greeted him.

    "Kevin, " he spoke, an evil glint swirling in his eyes.

 Chapter 127 - CHAPTER 125

    These strings of life have gone and tangled in your fingers

    I can''t find a solution to untangle this knot

    Every cell of mine is like a star

    Which is passing through the skies

    You must be a little crazy as you have chosen me

    How did you hear the words I never spoke

    You are like the day and I am like the night

    So, let''s meet like an evening...��.

    ���������

    Amy placed the receiver back on the phone, infuriated. There was only a day left before she had to sign the court orders and submit them back meaning the permanent closure of this case along with the internment of her sister''s sacrifice for her.

    She rubbed her temples trying to ease the ache that was forming but it wasn''t of any use.

    "Amy, do you want something?" Talia asked, peeking her head inside the office. Amy stared at her and then outside the window, the sun was setting, she had been working for hours now. Calling senior lawyers and members of the board but the result was the same, so was the solution which was to confront Kevin and ask his reasons for the damn decision he took.

    "I didn''t find the initial reports of this case, where are they?"

    "Uhm, they must be in the record room. I can get it for you," Talia replied after making a thinking face.

    "No, I will get it myself. Can you please make me a cup of coffee, my head is pounding terribly!"

    "Of course," Talia nodded with a concerned face stepping back from the door.

    Amy pulled open one of her drawers and grabbed the record room files which were given to every lawyer in the firm.

    Just as she steps into the corridor leading towards the basement, a prickling sensation runs over her skin like someone was watching her. She turned her head to the sides observing the place but there was not a single living creature around.

    She shook her head thinking of it as her paranoia, walking towards the record room. Opening the lock, she entered inside and switched on the lights searching for her desired document just when a rough hand clamps around her mouth and slams her against the file stand causing the documents to fall on the floor.

    A chill runs down her spine seeing the all too familiar face of Kevin who was looking at her with a rigorous expression. She tried to fight against his hold but it was of no use as he pinned her against the stand, his one arm pressed against her arms in a death grip while the other one clamped around her mouth, preventing her from any speech.

    "Surprised aren''t we, Amy?" He spoke in a low voice, his face set into a grim.

    Amy only sent a murderous glare his way, the doubt''s and suspicions she had against him were now cementing.

    "Now, we are going to have a little chat here, that will stay between us and you aren''t going to shout. Are we clear?" He said but the only response from Amy was her heavy breathing and her murderous glare.

    "ARE WE CLEAR!" This time he shouted, applying pressure on her wrists making her yelp as she nodded begrudgingly. He slowly removed her fingers from her mouth,

    "WHY THE HELL ARE YOU DOING THIS?" She sneered, trying to push him away.

    He chuckled at her,

    "Do you seriously think I have been helping you along and serving as a loyal officer huh?"

    Her mind went into a flashback, vetting all the times he had been with her. Everything started to fall in another perspective, the times they would reach so close to getting a hold of any evidence or reaching Gonsalez and how at the last moment he would make excuses that Gonalez wiped out the evidence at the last moment now the person standing in front of her seemed to be a part of this game.

    "Who are you?" She muttered with clenched jaws, her eyes asking a whirlwind of questions.

    "That''s a very good question, well��.for you it will be enough to know that I have been working as an undercover man disguised as an officer for Gonsalez. It was all going smoothly, he would do frauds and I would wipe them away until you and your sister came, determined to get the boss behind the bars," He revealed causing a gasp of disbelief to release from Amy''s lips but she hurriedly covered it by clenching her jaws.

    It was a game, a trap all along and like a fool, she fell into it.

    He saw the rage burning in her eyes causing a small smile to appear on his face.

    "I sometimes wonder who made you a criminal lawyer, for me you are an absolute fool. Didn''t you see how he silenced your sister, now it''s your turn dear? Because that husband of yours has taken a wrong step and this time you will have to face the wrath of Gonsalez"

    "You are a bastard, a snake, you and that Gonsalez deserve to rot in the deepest pits of hell, wait till the investigation gets to know about your true face!" She spat in frantic rage, hauling up her knee and hitting it against his groin making him yelp and fall on the ground.

    Taking that chance, she ran towards the door but before her hand could reach the doorknob, he grabbed her hair and yanked her on the nearest wall. The pain radiating off her body from the impact,

    "Not so easily Amy," He snarled, gripping her hair making her whimper. He took his phone out from the back and flashed it in front of her face.

    "Watch it carefully!" He said, making her begrudgingly look at it only to have her eyes bulge out of her sockets and a fearful shiver ripple through her body. It was live footage of her mother working in her office, engrossed in arranging the beads around some dresses. Then he tapped the screen and another footage appeared, this time it was Ozan playing with Martha in their garden.

    "You see, this is the live recording made by a sniper hidden near your loved ones. One signal from me and they will blow their brains out. Do you want the same fate for them as your sister!" His voice was deep and words methodical.

    The flashback of Ayla''s cold body lying lifeless on the marble table started to appear before her eyes, shuddering every fibre of her body.

    "No!! what do you want?" Amy rushed out the words in a breath.

    He smiled seeing the terrifying look on her face,

    "Now we are coming to something, aren''t we?" He released his grip from her, letting her free knowing this time she wasn''t going to do anything.

    "Let''s cut the crap and get straight to the point. Gonsalez has a little deal for you that will make your life better��..if not in this world then next. You are to sneak out of your house at midnight from the back door without catching the sight of any of the minions hired by your husband. I will be there to pick you up and take you to Gonsalez."

    Her mind started reeling, going to Gonsalez meant only one thing and that was her end. Could she do that leaving behind all her loved ones, all the affection and relations?

    "You have ten seconds to decide otherwise I will ask the sniper to shoot." He threatened in a malicious tone, stepping back from her and showing her the phone screen where her mother and Ozan could be seen. She couldn''t believe that he trusted this snake so easily, endangering the lives around her.

    "One!" He started counting.

    She gulped the knot formed in her throat, she could feel her heart hammering against her chest. Her mind getting close to malfunctioning trying to figure out what to do.

    "Two!"

    The affectionate face of her mother, the struggles she had endured for them started to flow in a film before her eyes.

    "Three!"

    Ozan caressing her cheeks, grinning at her with a toothy grin, his giggling voice calling her mother as he ran behind her mother playing hide and seek with her.

    "Four!"

    No, she couldn''t let that happen again, she couldn''t let her loved ones die because of her, because of her foolish mistakes. She couldn''t bear that, her instincts started to kick in.

    "Five!"

    There was no way out of it, she was trapped. She knew what Gonsalez was capable of, it was either her or her mother and Ozan.

    "Six!" Kevin started to get irritated.

    She made her decision if she had to go through thousands of hell just to save them, she will. She will do it every time without a complaint.

    "Sev...."

    "I will go with you!" A year of defeat falls from her eye as she lets out her decision.

    He chuckles at her tears, placing the phone back in his pocket. Thanking God that he made this task easier for him.

    "You made a good decision, be ready at 12!" He mutters with a malicious face that only showed her doom.

    He walked towards the door, unlocking it.

    "Don''t try to act smart Amy, the snipers will be there till you come with me.. One wrong move and you would already be digging their graves!" And with that, he walked out.

 Chapter 128 - CHAPTER 126

    Chapter 126

    My heart has broken a lot of times

    I am in tears, I am in desolation

    All the good moments were with me until yesterday,

    But I am not even able to see you today

    Thinking about all this makes me sleepless and makes my heart feel sad

    There''s no sign of a smile on my lips

    My eyes are moist now

    It''s desolation everywhere I see, as far as my eye can see....

    ��������

    Tonight she took extra time doing everything at home, from making food with Martha to eating dinner with Daniel and Ozan, playing with her son to tucking him to sleep. Relishing the feel of everything for the last time while keeping her emotions at bay, living as if it was the last day of her life which was very much true. Gonsalez wasn''t just going to have a cup of tea with her after what happened to his business. Either he was going to kill her or torture her and she preferred the former.

    Amy was looking around their room recollecting all the beautiful moments she had here with him, from all the cuddles to the late night''s talks and their make-out sessions. She felt him back hug her making her heart hammer in her chest but the warmth of his embrace made her lean against him, in his loving hold. She closed her eyes trying to savour the moment, his hot breath fanning her neck making her tremble.

    He turned her around wrapping her hands around his neck as his found his waist, she was flushed against him. The amount of warmth and love that radiated from him made this moment perfect. The feeling was unlike any other.

    "Everything will be alright tesoro!" Daniel whispered trying to soothe her. Since the time he came back from the office, he could sense some underlying tension in her smile and behaviour. Though he took it as an everyday thing, for now, he couldn''t help but get worried.

    His words only made her heartbeat increase as she buried her face into the crook of his neck, she wanted to tell him more than ever that she was scared, unsure and anxious, warding in the unknown territory from where there was no return back into his loving arms.

    But sadly at this point whatever she chose, the end would be her loss.

    "Make love to me!" She whispered abruptly like it was her last wish holding back the knot in her throat, for the last time she wanted to feel cherished by him. Wrapped in his scent and never-ending tenderness and passionate love.

    He pulled away from the hug, perplexed at this sudden idea, he looked into her eyes like searching for something and Amy tried her best not to seep any emotion out. He internally sighed, not finding anything doubtful in them.

    "Tesoro," He caressed her face. This past week they didn''t had time to get close and he so badly wanted to grant her wish but not right now when she was vulnerable because of the ongoing circumstances.

    "You need to sleep," He murmured, placing a peck on her forehead.

    "No, I don''t want to sleep. I need you, Daniel!" She slipped her hands inside her shirt, ever so slowly unbuttoning it and before he could say another thing she crashed her lips on his showing all her love through that kiss, her fingers reaching into his hair, fisting them desperate to feel him one last time. There was some kind of aggressiveness in her kiss as she bit on his lips.

    This was enough to melt him as he groaned, kissing back in so earnest. Slipping his tongue in her mouth, his hands gliding down to her ass squeezing it.

    Amy hurriedly removed his shirt, discarding it on the floor before pushing him on the bed and straddling his waist.

    "Someone is eager," He whispered between his breaths, surprised at her readiness. Her feistiness turned him on as he captured her lips in an excruciating kiss switching their positions so that now he was on top, his hands now cupping her breasts squeezing them as she moaned into the kiss.

    She pulled back and without wasting a minute, removed her night suit along with his pants. Their naked bodies were now flushed against each other as Daniel held her kissing every part of her body, she felt his love being transported to her through each kiss. He went down towards her intimate part making her whimper as she clenched the sheets feeling a desperate need to feel him inside her.

    "D-Daniel!" She moaned as he looked up at her flushed face begging him to end the slow torture. His eyes turned black as his orbs filled with desire,

    "I love you," he muttered softly, slowly taking her mouth into a deep and long kiss as they dwelled in a passionate deed fulfilling their raw desires.

    Amy laid there later caressing Daniel''s hair who went into slumber a few hours before. His face was near her neck as he held her close, his gentle warm breath fanning her skin reminding her that she wouldn''t be able to experience such a luxury again.

    Watching the clock nearing midnight, she begrudgingly untangled herself from Daniel''s hold instantly feeling cold and desolated. A warm tear trailed down her face as she placed a gentle peck on his head being mindful not to wake him up. He looked so handsome without even trying.

    "I love you so much," She whispered, tucking the blanket to his chin.

    Keeping the knot intact in her throat she changed into a pair of pants and a sweater before silently walking towards the door. Ozan''s nursery came into view as she neared the stairs but she couldn''t bring herself to go there. She knew that she would break there right there seeing his angelic face, never wanting to leave him.

    ''You are doing this for him, Amy, ''a voice inside her mind spoke, reminding her that it was all worth it if it meant Ozan could live and grow happily.

    "Mommy loves you, Ozan, so much more than you will ever get to know!" She whispered as if the air would carry her message to him.

    She hurriedly sneaked inside Daniel''s office disabling the security cameras for the back door through his laptop before placing it back neatly and hurriedly made her way towards the back door. It was a matter of a few minutes before any of the guards noticed the black screens and went to check it through their control. Meaning she had only five minutes to escape.

    Just as she thought there was no one there, the guards were currently at the front on duty. Taking this as a chance, she unlocked the small gate stepping outside with a trembling mind and heart. This was it, she was finally going towards her doom.

    As she was about to turn around, something hard struck her head and the last thing she saw before falling into oblivion was Kevin''s wretched face holding an iron bar.

    If it was her end, then she prayed one last time that Daniel and Ozan would move on from this and live happily without her.

    ...........

    A shrill sound along with a loud banging jolted Daniel up from his slumber as he blinked looking around his surroundings. Amy wasn''t beside him. Instead, there were crumpled sheets, he turned towards the right to see his phone ringing flashing Silas name but it was the loud banging on the door that made him jump off his bed. Wearing his discarded clothes he ran towards the door pulling it open, coming face to face with Martha who looked dishevelled and beyond terrified.

    "M-master, someone is waiting for you downstairs along with Silas sir, something isn''t right!" Martha rushed out in one go, This was enough to kick his senses as he dashed downstairs into the living room only to see Silas reaching him with a worried look. Neil and his security guards were also standing at the door with a rejected look, the very look that said that they failed to do their task.

    "Daniel!" Silas called out gripping his shoulders, about to cry.

    "What is going on?" Daniel asked perplexed but before he could answer another person came into the view skyrocketing his senses. It alarmed him as he instantly looked around searching for Amy and Ozan but they weren''t there.

    "Emir!" Daniel mumbled under his breath seeing him nearly after three years. Silas let go of his shoulders, looking back at Emir who was mirroring the same expressions as Silas but with double the intensity.

    Something in his gut was warning him about an inevitable disaster as he glanced between the two of them.

    "Will anyone tell me what the hell is going on?" He shouted exasperated, the storm in his mind raging.

    Emir exhaled before announcing the news that slipped the earth beneath Daniel''s feet.

    "Amy is in trouble. We need to save her!"

 Chapter 129 - CHAPTER 127

    Okay, I''ll leave now,

    Remember me in your prayers,

    Keeping the taste of my mention on your tongue

    Keep my good deeds in the boxes of the heart

    And keep my greetings in letters and telegrams

    I have taken your darkness,

    And my bright shining star is yours now......��..

    ���������

    Black SUVs made their way through the deserted roads in a hurry to reach their destination. It was a convoy of four cars belonging to the national investigation, each of them had three to four officers ready to fight and handcuff Gonsalez and his men.

    The convoy was led by Emir who was seated in the first car along with a frightened Silas and anguished Daniel who was still in his place, clenching his jaws and fists considering himself to be responsible for this. Only if he had figured this out earlier, Amy''s behaviour and paid more attention to protecting her.

    "Stop blaming yourself, Daniel. It wasn''t your fault!" Silas tried to soothe him by rubbing his shoulder.

    "How am I supposed to stay calm and not blame myself when I could have saved her and be more vigilant about her protection!" He shouted in frustration slamming the front seat, jerking Emir who was holding a tracking device.

    "Daniel, calm down for now. We will save her!" Emir spoke in his gruff voice trying to ease the tension which couldn''t be helped. The worry lines appeared on his forehead as he guided the driver further towards the location.

    Daniel only exhaled in frustration, leaning back in his seat trying to hold his emotions. His stomach was falling in the deepest pit of the oceans, his mind raging thinking about what situation his tesoro was in. Gonsalez already had a beef with her and now he had more reasons to torture her which shook him in panic and fear.

    After Emir announced that Amy was in danger, he asked them to dash towards his car explaining everything in their way.

    Turns out that Emir always had suspicions about Kevin and wanted to work himself on this case but the confrontation he had with Amy on the day of Ayla''s funeral didn''t let him. It was during the last year when he saw that this case wasn''t progressing at all and took the matter into his hands, working secretly.

    His doubts were proved right when Kevin withdrew from the case causing him to stalk him which resulted in revealing his connections with Gonsalez. If he wanted he could immediately report that to the bureau with solid evidence but he wanted to go further deep into the matter. One day he visited Kevin just to randomly ask him about the cases and luckily when he went to the corner to talk to his assistant, Emir very vigilantly installed a tracking chip in both his phones.

    He tracked him every moment which provided him with many pieces of evidence and when he decided to confide in Amy and the bureau about this matter but Kevin went missing for some days causing him to wait for him. He was there when he saw him entering and leaving Amy''s office in a suspicious manner that''s why he alerted the whole team making a plan to invade and arrest him tonight. Arresting him would automatically lead them to Gonsalez but he did keep an eye on him all day and called the team instantly when he sensed danger seeing him reach Daniel''s home.

    Emir''s senses skyrocketed when he saw Amy sneaking out of her home, his only regret is he wasn''t efficient in calling the team on time and saving Amy when he hit her with an iron rod. But if he went behind him immediately it could have made him suspicious, making him change his strategies. Gonsalez was in rage now and one wrong step could make them lose Amy forever.

    ...........

    Amy stirred coming to her subconscious feeling something hard and rocky beneath her body. She groaned from the pain that bleared in the back of her head.

    "Ah, I see our guest has awakened!"

    Visibly shaken, her eyes flashed towards the source of the voice but her stomach plummeted down seeing the face she had so badly wanted to shred in her life.

    It was then she noticed her surroundings, it was an abandoned place with a cluster of bushes and dry trees. From her peripheral vision, she saw Kevin standing near her and at least six to eight of his men were surrounding them in a circle.

    A whimper escaped her lips when she tried to lift herself from the dusty and rocky ground. At least she wasn''t tied in ropes but honestly with so many people around having guns with them, could she escape.

    "Still trying to act strong I see. Don''t try my dear, you have reached your end just like that pretty sister of your''s"  He chuckled in mirth, his eyes blotched in red as he stood there like a deranged king.

    This only brought racking through her body in revolt as she stared hard at him. If she was going to die then why beg and fear him.

    "You are a monster, a fucking trash on this earth. You deserve to rot and burn in hell!" Amy spat at him only to receive a tight slap on her cheek, splitting her lip causing the taste of iron to flow in her mouth.

    "Watch your tone, I will not hesitate to rip your tongue!" Kevin''s heavy voice reached her ears as she lifted herself again holding her swollen cheek. She couldn''t make a move to throttle him.

    "You still dare to act feisty Amy, despite what that husband of yours did to destroy him huh?" This he roared, the malicious grin now switching with a murderous look.

    "What will you get by killing me? You think you can escape the trials." Amy scoffed, the drops of blood tainting her chin.

    "Daniel will shred you into pieces, this time even the investigation will haunt you!"

    She knew that irked him as the veins in his neck popped out ready to explode and it gave her a peace of satisfaction. But he soon covered it with the same vicious look followed by a grin that sent shivers down her body and not in a good way.

    "You won''t be able to witness that my dear Amy and what you stated about your husband shredding me into pieces, I doubt it because he would be too weak to fight after all killing you will rip his heart out." He laughed like a maniac causing the others to snicker behind.

    Although the words hurt him but he didn''t let him take the satisfaction of it as she kept her gaze hard and intimidating in the best way possible.

    "What a waste of beauty, why don''t we get a taste of her before dumping her dead body in front of her husband''s house," this time Kevin spoke with a sickening smile. Her stomach churned at his words thinking that she worked with such a wretched man before.

    "Maybe you are right, we didn''t get lucky last time with her sister. That bitch resisted a lot but anyway we shut that mouth of her forever!"

    This was the last straw and without any input from her brain, she lunged towards Gonsalez extending her hands desperate to gouge his eyes out as well as castrate him but before she could even reach him properly, Kevin grabbed her neck from behind shoving her back to the ground with a great force before being kicked in her abdomen such that she felt her ribcage rattle from the impact. Her body felt weak now.

    "You made the wrong move bitch!" Gonsalez growled, tugging out his revolver from his back pointing it at her head. If he was angry as hell before now it looked like the devil himself crawled into his body.

    He placed his finger on the trigger, it was then the loud thud from behind that caught their attention seizing their moment.

    Standing just behind Gonsalez was Emir pointing his gun at him, the whole team of officers coming out of the shadowed area all pointing their guns ready for action. The scene changed into a war zone as Emir knocked Gonsalez down, hitting the gun as it flew out of his grasp as they both fell against the ground hitting each other. The officers dealing with his men.

    Amy''s gaze fell behind the officers to Daniel who was rushing towards her with Silas in tow. A terrifying look etched on his face,

    "Daniel," Amy mumbled with tears, trying to lift herself from the ground. Daniel''s gaze softened seeing her as relief washed over him, he tried to reach her but two officers blocked him from invading the scene.

    The sound of gunshots and grunts reverberated around them as Amy continued to gather her strength and look at Daniel who was struggling to pass through the officers.

    Gonsalez who saw himself losing landed a blow on Emir''s chest making him stumble while he took the chance and grabbed the revolver and pointed it in Amy''s direction. He accepted his doom but not before killing the cause of it.

    He pulled the trigger as Amy closed her eyes. It happened so fast as she felt herself being pushed to the ground again, shot after shot was heard but not for once she felt the impact. She opened her hazy eyes seeing only bits and pieces.

    Emir was fighting off Gonsalez pinning him to the ground, Kevin tried to run away from the scene but an officer shot him.

    A bubble of scream left his throat as she saw Daniel''s body bleeding on the ground, her heart constricted as she stared wide-eyed. Summoning all her strength she trudged towards him, blood oozing out of his shoulder and chest as he lay there holding his wound and breathing hard.

    She couldn''t breathe and see clearly as her eyes brimmed with tears.

    "No��." She shouted brokenly, holding his face and placing it in her lap.

    "D-daniel, stay with me!" She stuttered putting her hand on his chest trying to stop the bleeding.

    "Tesoro..." He struggled to call her name, bringing his bloody hand near her face and caressing it.

    "Someone call the ambulance!" She screamed looking around, Silas was already behind her talking on the phone, tears falling from his eyes.

    "Thanks for loving me tesoro, even if I die today there wouldn''t be any grief because I got to have a best friend and wife like you, a son like Ozan!" His breath started to wither but even then there was a smile on his face and a loving look in his eyes as he absorbed her features, probably for the last time.

    "Don''t you dare die on me, Daniel Saritas, nothing would happen to you!" She cried out, her body shaking, tears falling down her cheeks as she tried to stop his bleeding but it was futile.

    A thud sounded near her as Silas fell on his knees, staring teary-eyed at his brother.

    "I love you tesoro, for-forever..." he managed out before his hand fell from her cheek and his once lifeless eyes shut completely. A fragment of a smile still rested on his face.

    "DANIEL!!!!!" Silas shouted crying out, slapping his shoulders trying to wake him up while Amy sat there, her world-shattering before her own eyes.

 Chapter 130 - CHAPTER 128

    I wish it could be so that God would grant my plea

    Where I could die instead of you

    The place, I don''t find you

    I believe doesn''t exist

    Even God takes away from us

    The one who''s more dear to us than life

    You are leaving me alone

    Your memories will make me dance every day

    May in the next life you are born as me and I am as you...

    ����������

    Numb

    Numb

    Numb......

    That''s the only thing Amy could feel at the moment. Slumped against the waiting room chair of the hospital with an emotionless face. She couldn''t move or speak anything, the flashbacks of what happened hours ago running before her eyes, Daniel''s bleeding body, his loving smile and last words. How he called her his best friend and a wonderful wife despite the damage she had done to him.

    Her eyes blotched red, her lip busted and her head still swollen from the impacts she received earlier but despite the crippling pain, she didn''t let anyone treat her wounds. Nothing could be compared to the pain of earth-shattering calamity that fell on her. She began to feel that she was the snake in his life, her love was poisonous to such an extent that it sucked the life out of him.

    Silas seated next to her mirroring the same expressions the only difference was his tears were still streaming and falling on his shirt that was drizzled with blood drops of his best friend and brother.

    Nadia sniffed sitting opposite to them making no effort to console any one of them. She knew it wouldn''t help because it wasn''t what they all needed at the moment.

    The only thing that mattered to them was the well being of Daniel who was in operation theatre for the last four hours struggling between life and death. Fighting off the angels of death as doctors performed their duty trying to save his life but not many chances were there except a miracle.

    Vahide also rushed to the hospital as soon as she learnt about the incident, crying and sobbing but Amy, with whatever senses she had left in her, asked her to be with Ozan. Knowing their little boy will get scared not seeing either of his parents face the first thing in the morning.

    Despite everything she has to remind herself that she had a son who was dependent on her but she couldn''t make herself go back home. Not in this state and how will she tell him about his father when he would ask about him. Seeing how close he was to Daniel, it wouldn''t be long for him to start getting grumpy and emotional. How would she say to him that because of her his father was on the brink of death?

    Emir entered the waiting room, gazing at the three gloomy and depressed faces. His own wasn''t far from these expressions but he at least needed to act strong in this tough moment. He exhaled, brushing the dust off his uniform. After Daniel was shot he managed to tackle Gonsalez and arrest him, sending him to the prison in heavy security. As for that deceptive Kevin, he was shot dead during the encounter.

    "How long has the operation been going?" He asked solemnly.

    "Four hours and still nothing!" Silas answered in a crooked tone, wiping his tears. A pang of pain hit him that he might lose his brother soon, not being able to deal with his emotions he rushed past Emir outside the room. Nadia shook her head but still followed after him leaving the two of them alone in the gloomy atmosphere.

    Emir looked at Amy who looked almost dead in her rigid posture, only the blinking of her eyes was a sign that she was alive. He swallowed the lump in his throat recalling the time he lost Ayla, the misery, the pain and the anguish he was all too familiar with.

    He knew exactly how it felt losing the person you loved the most in just a mere time. Their existence fades away in front of your eyes but still, you can''t do anything about it, that''s how helpless you are in front of death.

    He took a seat beside her, placing a hand on her shoulder in a soothing manner. All the anger and fuss they had vanished in the air respecting the sensitivity of time.

    "He will survive Amy, Daniel is a tough man!" He said softly in a confident manner.

    It was at that time she felt the numbing sensation faltering in her body as she felt a soothing hand on her shoulder. The tears that once seized started to flow again as she broke down crying in agony for the first time since they came to the hospital.

    "Amy, don''t cry like that. You need to be strong for Daniel, for Ozan right?" Emir pleaded, holding her in his arms. The anguished sobs leaving her body rattled him.

    "How can I Emir, when he is lying there cold on the verge of death. And you know I am the reason behind his state, I am the reason, the person who he loved the most!" She cried out, a few nurses stopped by to look inside because of the noise but each of them stepped back with a pitiful look.

    "Don''t blame yourself, Amy, it was written in destiny. We couldn''t fight it!"

    Her body trembled as continued to weep for minutes, Emir holding her close, soothing her back.

    "Why did you help me!" Amy croaked between her crying.

    Emir let out a small sad smile gazing at her.

    "There were a lot of reasons Amy, a lot of things. I will explain it later but for now, Amy, even though the confrontation and issues we had with each other, you are still my sister and I am still your brother. "

    Amy''s shattered heart plummeted a bit listening to that, it was true. He had always been a brother figure in her life.

    "I wasn''t acting rationally at that time, you know��..Ayla''s death crushed me as it did you!" A tear fell from his eye but he was quick to wipe it. Ayla was still a sensitive matter to his heart, how can you forget your first and only love so easily.

    "I am sorry, I am sorry Emir. I have been unjust to many relations around me, the tragedies really got me!" She mumbled with a teary gaze.

    "I am sorry too, let''s just leave bitter things behind. We don''t need them now besides Ayla will haunt us if we continue to fight around. You know the peacekeeper she was!" Emir muttered with a sad smile.

    She didn''t reply instead hugged him back, both in agony of not being able to have their loved ones beside them. Their hearts were crushed under the weight of losing their beloved, the only difference was one had already stitched his wounds while hers were raw and too fragile to be sewed.

    Suddenly, Silas came running towards them,

    "The doctor wants to see us, the operation has been done!" He informed panting hard and without wasting a second Amy dashed outside Emir and Silas following.

    "How is he?" Amy breathed reaching outside the operation theatre trying to get a peek inside but the doors were closed.

    Silas stood by Nadia on the left, Emir a little behind Amy.

    The Doctor removed his mask and gave them a sad smile, one he had to give to build some fleeting hope.

    "The situation is not good Mrs Saritas, the gunshots were deadly. One pierced his shoulder fracturing his clavicle but the one which pierced his chest was serious. It nearly escaped his heart, damaging a fragment of his lungs. It''s a miracle he is still not dead!" He announced.

    They didn''t know whether to take a sigh of relief that he was alive or get worried about the new situation.

    "W-what is his condition now?" Amy stuttered, clenching her fists. The remaining three held their breath in anxiousness.

    "I can''t say anything now, his heart stopped pumping for a minute. We had to work hard to stabilize his heart,"

    "Will he survive?" Silas asked, dread evident in his voice.  Nadia placed a comforting hand behind his back.

    "We have performed a few tests on him but��.." The doctor glanced between them all, ready to deliver dreadful news.

    "Mr Saritas is in a coma as of now!" Amy''s swollen lips parted as a gasp escaped from them. Her head involuntarily shook, not believing it.

    "As of now, what does that mean?" Nadia piped in equally worried.

    "Only time will tell whether his body will survive this trauma or succumb to it!" The doctor said,

    Amy stumbled back on a nearby chair, burying her hands into her hair. No amount of words could describe how much everything was hurting to hear.

    "You guys pray, we are trying to do our best!" The doctor said with a small smile before leaving the scene.

 Chapter 131 - CHAPTER 129

    If I am not there at your gathering,

    There is no sadness

    Stories of ours, of our closenesses, aren''t less

    There are plenty��.

    So many times I have turned my mornings into evenings sitting in your courtyard.

    I am love, a lover leaving behind my fragrance with you...��.

    Oh my beloved,o my moon��

    ���������

    Have you ever felt both lonely and guilty at once? If you have, then you would understand what Amy Saritas felt right now. Watching her best friend and love of her life lay lifeless on a hospital bed, wounded and fighting for his life. Several machines and IVs were attached to his pale body along with an oxygen mask. Only the shallow breathing of his chest and waves on the CPR screen signified that he was alive.

    Amy stood there beside his bed. It has been one month since Daniel went into a coma and till now there hasn''t been any improvement in his condition. Every day brings hope in everyone''s eyes to see him conscious again only to have it shattered at the end of the day, even doctors were losing hope now,

    The hardest thing to deal with for Amy was going back home and handling Ozan. Though she wanted to stay full-time in the hospital, she couldn''t ignore their son. It speared her heart every time Ozan would ask about his father with a whimpering face or how his eyes would wander towards the door every evening waiting for Daniel. One day she even exploded into a hysterical cry seeing Ozan, the poor boy held onto his mother and from that day he tried to ask less about his father, however, the sadness was present in his eyes.

    It made her cry even more to see how understanding he was for a two-year-old just like his father.

    Amy sniffed, pulling up a chair next to his bed and taking his hand into hers. It brought tears to her eyes seeing the only person who gave her love, a family and a home look so broken and fragile.

    "Please don''t leave me Daniel, not when I finally got you. Wake up for me, for Ozan, for us, please. This isn''t fair to us, remember we have dates to go on, do all the lovey-dovey things couples do in love, raise Ozan, build a family. Growing old together and having our happily ever after, I knew you loved me but to such an extent that you didn''t even think twice about giving your life for me. For someone who made you cry most of your life, it was my battle to fight, not yours Daniel."

    She choked on her words, breathing the truth,

    "I love you with all my heart Daniel, you consume every part of it. If you try to leave us, I promise I will be right behind you!"

    Streams of tears fell on his hand as Amy continued to cry but he just kept breathing, no response. She hated feeling this helpless knowing there wasn''t anything she could do to wake him up.

    "Amy!" A soft cautious voice called her as she wiped away her tears, turning her head towards the door where Nadia was standing dressed in office attire.

    "We need to leave, it''s time!" She said, peeking behind her at the pale figure with a sad expression.

    Amy looked at the wall clock, indeed it was time for the court judgement and she had to be present there as the lawyer. After that incident, the investigation team submitted the evidence and reports regarding Gonsalez''s matter. The incident itself was a breakthrough, seeing that the court decided to hold the judgement trial today and Amy had to be there on time. The day she so desperately wanted was finally here, she could easily avenge Ayla''s death. But no matter how much she tried to feel happy about that, the spearing pain and gloomy feeling in her heart never subsided. Daniel wasn''t going to be there for her, he would be on this damn hospital bed.

    "Wish me luck!" She whispered, the response was similar to before, the shallow breaths flowing out of his nostrils. Who was she kidding, luck wasn''t definitely on her side!

    Placing a soft feathery kiss on his cold forehead, she trudged out of the room feeling her head spinning a bit. Nadia noticed from behind and grabbed her arm before she could fall.

    "Amy, are you okay?"

    "Yeah, I guess!" Amy replied, shaking her head to get rid of her fuzzy vision.

    "I told you to get yourself checked up, the swallowing on your head might have been severe," Nadia scowled, getting her to the nearest seat.

    "I did went for the checkup yesterday. Remember, the doctor said the reports will come today, Don''t worry it must be the nervousness getting on my senses!" Amy muttered rubbing her temples, which were throbbing painfully.

    "There isn''t anything to be nervous about, once a lawyer is always a lawyer. Being on a hiatus for some months wouldn''t change your ability and intellect, today nothing can stop you from winning!" Nadia spoke in a confident manner trying to lift her spirit. Sadly, she couldn''t do that by comforting her about Daniel, it was a miserable thing to even talk about when you didn''t even know how to oppose the reality.

    If anything in this situation Amy was thankful for was to have a supportive family and friends like them around her.

    "God willing Nadia, let''s get going. We will be late!" Amy stood trying to stabilize her senses.

    "Mrs Saritas!" Before they could take a step forward, a young doctor called from behind.

    "Dr Tisha," Amy replied.

    "I was looking for you all around, your reports came!" She spoke holding a manilla file.

    Amy eyed her facial expressions trying to catch the news from it but it was neutral.

    "Is everything alright?" Nadia piped in anxiously,

    Dr Tisha glanced between the two females, finally resting her gaze on Amy as if asking for permission.

    "She is family, Doctor, you can speak openly!" Amy muttered, adjusting the buttons of her black blazer.

    "Okay then, your reports came good. There is nothing to be afraid about," She replied with a smile, Nadia let out a visible sigh while Amy on the other hand had a neutral face. Nothing seemed to matter right now,

    "See, I told you I was fine. Now let''s go!" Amy said, picking up her shoulder bag.

    "But��.." The doctor continued with a smile making both the females frown at her.

    "But what?" Nadia asked impatiently, can''t she deliver everything in one go.

    "There was excess HCG in your blood so I decided to perform a further test which confirmed my suspicion!"

    Unknowingly Amy''s heartbeat plummeted like whatever she was going to say would be a major twist.

    "Congratulations you are pregnant, four weeks to be precise Mrs Saritas,"

    Nadia gasped, placing a hand over her mouth to cover her surprise.

    "Are you sure?" Nadia asked with widened eyes,

    "Yes,I am. You can visit me tomorrow for a further check up!" The doctor said looking at Amy who was frozen in her spot, only blinking her eyes.

    "Uhm, she will. She is just surprised!" Nadia said with an awkward smile trying to cover up the situation.

    "Okay, I will leave you guys then," She uttered, mirroring the same awkward smile before walking away.

    "Amy, for God''s sake, say something!" Nadia pleaded as Amy stumbled and fell on the chair, her body jerking from the impact. But the impact of the news she received was greater than any.

    "Amy," At this minute Nadia stared at her with empathy, not quite sure whether to congratulate her on the news or cry with her.

    "Can you leave me alone for a moment," Amy breathed out with tears in her eyes. Nadia contemplated whether to grant her request or not but one pleading gaze from her and she sighed in defeat.

    "I don''t know what to say Amy but know that we are here for you," She muttered and rubbed her shoulder, Amy placed her hand over hers gripping it.

    "I will be waiting outside with Silas," Nadia turned to the side walking towards the exit.

    As she saw her leaving the scene, Amy looked down at her belly. There was a baby inside her, a life she carried, a part of her and the person who held her heart.

    A tear left her eye as she touched her still pudgy stomach, how ironic of destiny to give her such news when she least expected and wanted it. She wanted it to be a happy moment for her this time with Daniel sitting beside her with a grin as the doctor informed them about the news.

    She wanted him to know how much she desired to be pregnant again with their child and cherish all the moments she couldn''t with Ozan. Not like this when its father was lying motionless on a hospital bed fighting for his life, not when she was suffering from intense pain and distress. How will she take care of two children now without Daniel beside her?

    A small smile covered her lips as she caressed her belly,

    "I love you, my child, no matter what and we will get through this. Your daddy has to come back to us!"

 Chapter 132 - CHAPTER 130

    Chapter 130

    We came closer but still, the distances between us didn''t eradicate

    Our story remained incomplete

    The sky doesn''t need to always meet the earth

    True love is that which doesn''t reach its destination

    There were colours, there was a glow when you were beside me

    This world was like heaven

    In the sands of time, you wrote something like my name and then disappeared leaving me behind with our incomplete story...

    RECAP

    She wanted him to know how much she desired to be pregnant again with their child and cherish all the moments she couldn''t with Ozan. Not like this when its father was lying motionless on a hospital bed fighting for his life, not when she was suffering from intense pain and distress. How will she take care of two children now without Daniel beside her?

    A small smile covered her lips as she caressed her belly,

    "I love you, my child, no matter what and we will get through this. Your daddy has to come back to us!"

    ��������

    They all were seated in the courtroom, Vahide, Silas and Nadia on the front row whereas Emir was standing near the door. Talia was right behind Amy who was in her seat clenching and unclenching her fists in anxiety, though today was her winning day since all the evidence was against Gonsalez and there wasn''t anyone to defend him.

    Amy looked behind where her mother and friends were seated and they all gave her encouraging smiles. She needed it, needed a comforting smile and assurity that everything was going to be fine.

    The court soon started as the judge entered and asked the trial to be started. As nervous as Amy was, she took a step forward starting the section with full confidence. At that time only one thing came to her mind and that was Ayla''s murdered face as she lay on that cold marble lifeless, the bruises and cuts which seemed to rejuvenate her thirst for justice.

    Emir signalled the guard and a few minutes later, a cuffed Gonsalez in an orange jumpsuit was brought in. His condition was screaming evidently that he had accepted his defeat yet the anger and fury in his eyes when his gaze fell on Amy was undeniable. Amy mirrored the same expressions, only there was disgust too.

    Firstly, the bank statements and proof against his shady business were presented which also revealed his trafficking and drugs business. Some of his employees, out of fear also ogled the truth in fear. Then it was turn for Ayla''s case which the investigation provided evidence about, her postpartum and last mission on which she went to the Gonsalez area. Kevin''s betrayal and lastly the day Daniel was shot.

    It was only a matter of a few minutes that the court announced its decision declaring Gonsalez corrupt, fraud and murderer.

    "In the light of present undeniable evidence and witnesses, we charge Gonzalez Hammond with second-degree Murders, corruption, trafficking, drug smuggling and illegal businesses he had. Therefore ordering the death penalty and usurpation of his assets that are left along with the closure of this case!" The judge announced striking his wooden hammer against the board and signing the judgement.

    The whole investigation team in attendance applauded including Emir who wore a big grin on his face. Silas and Nadia also applauded, sandwiching Vahide in a hug who cried in glee. Amy smiled letting out a sigh of relief as they took Gonsalez away, probably to his death place.

    Every officer congratulated Amy and Emir before leaving.

    A tear fell from her eye as she hugged Emir who also became teary, today they finally avenged Ayla''s death. Vahide came next and then Silas and Nadia eventually made it a group hug.

    "Finally, that bastard reached his end!" Silas commented while wiping his eyes.

    "I am so happy," Nadia piped in.

    "Yes, finally her sacrifice is conceded!" Emir said looking at Amy.

    "You are right, all this because of you!" Amy replied, nudging his shoulder.

    "Come on Amy, we all know you also did a lot!" Emir side hugged her. Vahide smiled at them all, her heart feeling momentary peace.

    "Now, all this is over, I am going back to your house Amy. Ozan must be troubling Martha,"

    At this, the lightly happy atmosphere changes into a gloomy one again.

    "Yeah, he must be feeling alone. I will try to be back in a few hours mom!"

    "Okay, my child!" Vahide pressed a small kiss and gave a sad smile leaving the courtroom.

    "I will accompany her," Emir said greeting them all goodbye and going after her.

    "Amy��." Silas started but before he could complete his sentence, a frantic looking Talia approached them holding a mobile phone.

    "Amy, there is a call from the hospital. Mr Saritas is in critical condition, they are asking you to be there!"

    Her heart dropped in the pit of darkness as she gasped and without listening to any other thing dashed towards her car not caring whether anyone was following her or not.

    Critical situation, that thing made her heart jump out of her chest as she ran towards the CCU like a lunatic. From the distance, she could hear her friend''s voices asking her to slow down but she could care less.

    As soon as she stopped by the room, she peeked inside the glass window to see an unconscious Daniel lying on the bed and while a bunch of doctors and nurses made a shell around him. More machines were attached to his body and instead of an oxygen mask, a nasal cannula was worn on his mouth for breathing.

    "D-Daniel!" Amy whimpered as Nadia and Silas reached her from behind, their gazes landing on Daniel.

    "Amy," Nadia whispered, trying to get her away from the scene knowing what her condition is. Tears dropped by her eyes.

    Silas only clenched his fists in fear, seeing his friend like that, an alarming feeling occupying his heart.

    The scene inside the room was making her wary of every moment as she stepped closer, placing her hands on the glass window.

    The doctors all fluttered and one of the doctors was trying to take the head as he asked for some machine to be placed on Daniel''s chest making her heart rate skyrocket.

    The moment everyone noticed that the beats of his heart were seizing on the heart monitor, the doctor started to give him CPR for several minutes making his body jerk forward with every push given by the doctor.

    The monitor started to make loud sounds as the Nurse slid the curtains above the window. A loud sob escaped past Amy''s lips as she tried to enter inside but Silas and Nadia grabbed a hold of her making her sit on the nearby bench as they too burst into tears unable to comfort each other.

    "Oh God please save him, I can''t lose him!" Amy hiccupped between her sobs.

    "No, not him. He already suffered the most,"

    She couldn''t believe that all this was happening to her, to them when he already suffered the most. All her curses and stupid mistakes brought him to this stage, on the brink of death.

    A flash of memories of him travelled through her mind like some trailer of a movie.

    His comforting hugs

    His ensuring smiles

    His loving gaze

    His gentle touch and kisses

    The way he called her tesoro

    The way he brought her twinkies in their childhood.

    Comforting her even when he needed it the most.

    The pride and warmth in his eyes when he held Ozan for the first time and looked at her.

    If only she could have a chance this time, she wouldn''t let him go ever. Tell him every day how much she loved and desired him. He was her love, her best friend, her husband and the father of her children.

    Silas seemed to be in the same agony, remembering all the moments he had with his brother like friend. From being quaky children to teenagers and then colleagues, all his stupid moments where Daniel would rush to save him. All the times he would care for him despite wearing that mask of irritation and anger. Why would destiny make him suffer like this when he had already suffered more than any of them.

    Amy didn''t know for how long they sat there cocooning each other and crying before the doctor finally walked out of the room removing his masks and gloves. The nurses behind, leaving the room.

    This time there wasn''t any sympathetic smile on his face instead a grim expression etched causing ripples of fear to surge through her body.

    The doctor shook his head before informing,

    "We are sorry Mrs Saritas, we have taken every effort to save your husband but his body doesn''t respond. His heart stopped pumping blood properly, it''s with deep sorrow that I inform you if his condition remains the same for the next twenty-four hours, it will be your decision to cut off his life support!"

 Chapter 133 - CHAPTER 131

    Chapter 131

    This journey of quenching thirst shall end soon

    Something incomplete will get completed soon

    The skies have bowed down,

    Both the worlds have met

    Everywhere you see,

    There''s an atmosphere of the meeting

    Fragrances are spread everywhere

    Even the angels came to see this moment

    ��������

    Four months later,

    Tears threatened to pour out of her eyes making them glitter against the hot summer sun. The sky was blue as the ocean and the birds were chirping happily alongside the soft breeze.

    The grass was all flesh and green but despite the arrival of spring, the coldness of the place couldn''t be ignored as Amy stood in the middle of the graveyard staring at the tombstone in front of her.

    Her hand brushed against the slightly burning tombstone as she knelt to the ground mindful of her small baby bump, placing down a bouquet of sunflower next to the cursive name. Her fingers grazed the cold marble with a sorrowful look.

    "I finally avenged your death, the person who made you lay here is rotting in hell. Your sacrifice didn''t go down the drain," She takes a deep breath before continuing with a hoarse tone.

    "I miss you, I miss you so much but I know you are at peace there, happy with dad. You don''t have to worry about me, I am fine, trying to be happy and strong for the people I love,"

    A lone tear fell from her orbs as she quickly wiped it away.

    "Till we meet again Ayla."

    A wisp brushed against my face as a hand pushed my hair out of my face placing a kiss on his cheek while his arms wrapped around her neck making her giggle softly,"

    "There you are!" A worried voice called out, making her turn her head back to the owner of the voice as she stood up carefully from the ground holding Ozan.

    "You can''t take care of a small child Silas, what are we going to do with you!" Amy shook her head with a frown kissing Ozan''s head.

    "Don''t blame me, this boy is a ball of energy. I just took a second to glance around and he ran towards your direction!" Silas inhaled trying to stabilize his rushing heart because of the running.

    Amy rolled her eyes at him but couldn''t say anything, that man was already doing a lot for them.

    "Fine! Let''s go back now, it''s going to sunset soon!" Amy said as they all walked towards their car, settling Ozan in the backseat.

    "I could have come alone, Silas, you don''t have to take every responsibility!" Amy spoke gingerly leaning in the car seat as he drove through the way.

    "Alone, in this condition. No way in freaking hell besides you two are family and we are responsible for the ones we care about!" Silas replied, concentrating on the path ahead.

    Amy glanced at him sideways, at the mature answer he gave. He had been really doing a lot for them, from taking care of Daniel''s business to visiting them every day not letting them feel alone. Then there was Nadia and her mother who were there to hug her during every breakdown and pregnancy checkup she had. Now that she was in her second trimester, her hormones were at extreme to such an extent that she couldn''t even sleep in their room anymore nor look at any of his belongings.

    "Thank you!"

    Silas glanced between her and the road.

    "What for?" A frown took over his face.

    "For everything you have been doing in the past months!" Amy asserted with sincerity.

    He glared at her for a second,

    "Amy I said it before you guys are family, I haven''t done anything out of the ordinary for you and Da..Daniel would have killed me for not looking after you guys!" Though he tried to create some humor, his own voice became a bit quaky at the end but he cleared his throat fast.

    Amy didn''t say anything, just a dry sigh escaped past her lips.

    "Amy, look I am not trying to be heartless or something. He is my brother but don''t you think we are hanging on a loose string waiting for him to wake up. It''s been four months now," He said, biting his lip, not wanting to let out his emotions.

    Amy sighed listening to the same thing for the last four months. Like doctors had stated it would be her decision regarding Daniel''s life support if he didn''t wake up in two days. Those days were the most restless time of her life as she kept praying standing outside his room for him to wake up but he didn''t. When the time came, Amy knew for one thing that she couldn''t cut his life support, though the doctors had already given up on Daniel.

    She knew at the back of her mind that what Silas said was right to some degree but she couldn''t under any circumstances let her husband die in front of her. There was some lingering hope in her heart that he would wake up and come back to them and she was willing to wait even if it meant for a lifetime, she would wait for him.

    "I would wait because I know for sure that one day he will come back!"

    Silas absorbed his tears, trying to concentrate on his driving.

    ...........

    Amy opened the door to the familiar sight of Daniel lying on the bed with the same wires. She smiled despite the tugging in her chest, every time she looked at him, it brought back all the pain like the first day.

    Ozan slid past her and ran towards the bed with his tiny feet, climbing up the chair and onto the bed.

    "Daddy!" He smiled and kissed his cheek thinking that his daddy was asleep due to some illness. That''s what Amy could say to him.

    "Look, I bwought you some tinkies!" Ozan took out a few twinkies from his pocket and placed them on his bed.

    "Mommy, when will Daddy wake up!" He asked innocently, not getting a response from his father.

    Amy''s heart tugged at this but she kept on a fake smile placing a hand below her abdomen.

    "He will Ozan, he will soon wake up and be with us!"

    Ozan scowled and nodded his head looking at his father, Amy couldn''t trail him for long and last month she finally decided to let him see his father in whatever state he was.

    "Why don''t you go outside and play your video game with Martha while I say a quick hello to your daddy!" Amy said, helping him down the bed as he walked out of the room and before the door could close she saw him running towards Martha.

    Amy shook her head with a smile before sitting down on the chair and holding Daniel''s pale hand.

    "He is becoming a handful these days you know, yesterday he just caused a flood in his room attempting to make a bubble bath!" Amy laughed, bringing his hand to her lips. She grew silent for a minute looking at his motionless face, just how much she wanted to see those eyes looking lovingly at her.

    Tears accumulated at the brim of her eyes,

    "Please come back Daniel, I can''t do this without you. I can''t look after our son alone and think there will be another one in a few months. What will we do without you!" Amy mumbled, laying her head down against his side.

    She closed her eyes for a few seconds taking in the tonic of the silence, she gasped when she felt a weak grip on her hand.

    "T-tesoro," A croaked, raspy breath reached her ears, her head shooting up to see the same pair of grey-blue eyes blinking at her.

    Her heartbeat palpated as a blissful squeal escaped past her lips,

    "Danielll," Instantaneous happy tears poured out of her eyes witnessing the wakefulness of the love of her life.

    "Tesoro," He breathed out in discomfort trying to adjust himself to the bright lights.

    "Yes love, Oh my God Daniel, you woke up!" Amy squealed again, placing a kiss on the back of his hand, happy tears trailing down her cheeks.

    "I thought I di..." She didn''t let him complete his words as she crashed her lips softly against his chapped ones, he grunted and tried to respond as she continued to deliver her emotions and deep feelings for him through that passionate act. She pulled back after a few seconds resting his forehead against his.

    "You can''t leave me so easily Daniel Saritas, you are indebted to me and our love forever!" Amy recited through her breath, staring up at him.

    "I didn''t plan on leaving you either, tesoro!" He whispered cupping the side of her face with his weak hand, trying to gain his strength.

    "You know what I would be doing to you in the first place if you weren''t on this bed,"

    To be continued....��.

 Chapter 134 - CHAPTER 132

    Chapter 132

    Your smiles are my strength

    I have got hope from them only

    Even if the world is cruel to me

    My haven is in your smiles

    Life has become very beautiful

    Where else can heaven be?

    My life is running due to your heartbeats

    Your wishes are my prayers now

    What a unique bond this is

    Our souls have combined and become one

    I''ll come back to you, this is a promise even if I die....

    Recap,

    "You know what I would be doing to you right now if you weren''t lying on this bed!"

    ��������

    "What?" Daniel raised his brows with a pale smile.

    "Punching the hell out of you!"

    "Really why?"

    "What do you mean by why? You scared the hell out of me, even the doctors said you would never wake up. I was terrified!"

    He started in her eyes with so many emotions emerging in those.

    "Forgive me then," Amy rolled her eyes, wiping away her tears.

    "I wasn''t asking you to apologize, dummy, I was asking you not to repeat that heroic stunt again."

    "I would do it every time, in every life if it meant saving you tesoro!"

    Here comes the water flow again as the tears again flood down her cheeks. Her heart fluttered seeing him alive and talking to her, just how much she loved this man.

    "You know you aren''t supposed to make a pregnant woman cry like this!" Amy blurted out, kind of feeling shy.

    Daniel looked confused staring at her,

    "Pregnant?"

    "Yes," Amy mumbled, taking his palm and placing it over her growing baby bump under her flimsy jacket. Daniel''s eyes bulged out of his sockets feeling the soft flesh under his palm.

    "Y-you are pregnant with our child!" He exclaimed, surprised like she was the first time.

    She gave him a nod with a smile plastered on her face,

    "We will be having another one in four months!"

    His face depicted a lot of emotions as his eyes watered.

    "I am going to be a father again��"

    He looked at her with a loving gaze, the emotions swirling in them rendered her mesmerised as she took in his handsome face.

    "Yes, you are going to be a father again, Daniel Saritas!" Amy mumbled, placing a quick peck on his lips. His hands shifted to her swollen belly as he looked at the bump with admiration.

    "You always make me feel like the luckiest man in this universe!" He rasped with teary eyes trying to lift himself up a bit as Amy helped him lean back on the pillow.

    "I love you, I love you so much tesoro!"

    "I love you too Daniel," Amy mumbled overwhelmed, hugging him softly. Both let their emotions flow with their tears as they sat there crying on each other''s shoulders as the love finally brought them together again.

    ........

    "Mommy, should we wake him up?" Daniel woke up listening to the excited hush voice of his son making him smile. Nowadays even the slightest of noise would wake him up, maybe because sleeping, resting and being pampered was all that he was doing for the last month since he woke up.

    Everyone was so happy and emotional to learn that Daniel survived, the most priceless reaction was of Silas who cried for whole twenty minutes clinging to his side. The doctors called it a miracle and after three days of being under observation and clearing all his tests, Daniel was discharged. But the only disturbing thing for him was the newly added bullet wounds to his body and the pain he felt every time doing even the slightest of work.

    The doctors called it the after-effects of being in a coma that would fade away within a few weeks but Silas, Nadia and Amy became three musketeers looking after him which was becoming sweet torture for him now, not being able to lift a foot down the bed except for going to the bathroom. Going to back work would be asking for death with Amy being overprotective like a momma bear. It took him a week to make her let him work from home.

    He could understand that one, what she went through. Second and most importantly she was pregnant and hormonal.

    "There are still a few minutes left Ozan," He could hear Amy''s hushed voice from a distance, he knew they were trying not to wake him up but he was already out of sleep.

    Slowly opening his eyes, he saw Ozan sitting on the bed with his face resting on both hands looking at the chocolate cake in front. His eyes lit up in excitement as he licked his pouty lips, Daniel shifted his gaze to Amy who was sitting beside Ozan ruffling his hair, her other hand on her protruding stomach.

    "Is it someone''s birthday?" Daniel asked playfully, probing himself up.

    "Daddy you were awake!" Ozan jumped on his lap hugging him.

    "Happy birthday daddy!" He smiled kissing his cheek.

    "Oh, so it''s my birthday!" Daniel frowned while Amy giggled shifting near him.

    "Happy birthday love, you are getting older!" She mumbled pressing a kiss on the same spot as Ozan.

    Daniel gave her a look before smirking.

    "You weren''t saying that last night in bed!" He whispered looking at Ozan who was adjusting the candles.

    Amy''s face gets painted in a garnet red colour remembering last night, though she was mindful of not letting him do any strenuous work. Last night was an exception, it all started with an innocent kiss and then into passionate lovemaking. Well, she couldn''t say much about that, she was super hormonal and he was all touchy looking like a piece of chocolate ready to be devoured.

    "Daniel," She whisper shouted, swatting his arm, making him giggle.

    "Daddy, mommy let''s cut the cake!" Ozan mumbled oblivious to the moment between his parents.

    Amy shook her head before grabbing the cutlery knife and handing it to Daniel as they cut the cake together happily.

    After they were done with eating the cake, well only Amy outdid that part since Ozan and Daniel only got a piece of it, the rest was already good by Amy in a minute. Both the father and son glanced at the empty plate and Amy but who could dare say a thing about it.

    "Daddy look!" Ozan spoke pointing towards Amy''s belly.

    "What is it, son?" Daniel frowned while Amy smiled knowing what exactly it was.

    "I saw it, the baby is moving!" Ozan said in the same excited manner.

    "I missed it again, I wanted to see it too!" Daniel said with a cute little pout on his lips.

    "Don''t worry, the baby will move again," Amy piped in caressing her bump, this time they let the gender be a surprise for the last moment. It was Amy''s idea to be a little different this time and that''s why they were working on a pastel coloured nursery. Daniel however had a feeling that it was a baby girl this time.

    Daniel and Ozan both dipped their eyebrows, concentrating on her belly as it would explode any minute. Amy chuckled looking at them.

    "See, it moved again!" Ozan squealed, grabbing Daniel''s hand and placing it on Amy''s swollen belly as they both sensed the baby movements mesmerized by it, Amy could understand for Ozan to be this fascinated but Daniel. He was like, experiencing all these things for the first time.

    A warm feeling settled in Amy''s heart, feeling their palms on her stomach as the baby kicked against the touch.

    "I want to share my toys and play with the baby when it comes out!" Ozan mumbled in his happy voice, letting his parents know that he already loves his baby brother or sister even before it came into this world. Amy was a little nervous that like many other children, Ozan would feel jealous or left out but that child never failed to surprise her with his understanding behaviour. He always understood his parents without them expressing much and that made Daniel and Amy feel the luckiest to have a son like him.

    "Mommy, why are you crying?" Ozan asked in a low voice, making Daniel shoot his head up from her belly, looking at her with concern.

    "Tesoro, are you in pain?" Daniel asked worriedly, Amy lifted her fingers to wipe away the fresh warm tears.

    "I am not in pain, just happy to have my family around!" Amy said in a calm voice, pulling Ozan''s towards him who wiped away her tears with his small fingers making her giggle.

    Amy hugged his small frame as he wrapped his arms around her neck,

    "I am feeling overloved here!" Daniel scowled, glancing between the mother-son duo.

    "Daddy, come!" Ozan grinned, extending his arm as Daniel covered them with his large frame making them giggle and laugh relishing in the feel of having a loving family. Them and their little family which was going to be completed in a few months,

 Chapter 135 - EPILOGUE I

    Promise me that you will meet me here again,

    We are two bodies but our hearts beat as one

    You are my dawn

    You are my twilight

    For you, my heart aches

    And only you can allay the pain

    I have only one wish ever

    Be mine, forever.....

    FOUR YEARS LATER......��

    The tyres screeched against the driveway as Daniel scurried out of his car running towards the main door but subconsciously his legs halted themselves remembering that he forgot to shut the car door. He clicked his tongue in annoyance and turned to shut it but then his mind rotated to a more critical issue making him rush back inside his house.

    "Dad, you are late!"

    "Daddy''s home!"

    Two voices greeted his ears as soon as he stepped inside with the owner of one voice hugging his legs while the other one hugging his abdomen. A warm feeling filled his heart like every day, coming home and being greeted by his family. It was the most luxurious thing a man could have.

    "Hey kids, how was your day!" Daniel ruffled the hair of his seven-year-old son who pouted at him. With the passing time, he was just growing more and more like Daniel.

    "It''s still daytime dad!" Ozan muttered, making him chuckle as he turned to lift her daughter.

    "And how is my princess Ayla," Daniel placed a lingering peck on her forehead as the four-year-old blushed smiling at his father.

    Yes, Ayla Hayat Orsini came into this world four years before and Amy decided to name her after her late sister. It was such an emotional moment for everyone including Vahide and Daniel he just became even more overprotective of his daughter.

    "Do I really look like a princess daddy!" Ayla inquired, showing off her pink pearly gown and matching shoes. Her beautiful long hair which she inherited from her grandmother styled in a perfect braid. Ayla was more like her mother and grandmother, only having his father''s face cut.

    "Yes, a pretty little princess!" Daniel praised, bending down to his knees, eyeing his daughter and then turning towards Ozan.

    "And you look like a perfect gentleman," He said to Ozan who was dressed in a black tuxedo, looking cute and stylish.

    "And you look like someone who is going to get scolded by mom!"  Ozan commented, making Ayla giggle. One thing about Ozan was he was much more intelligent and understanding than another child of his age.

    Daniel dipped his brows in confusion but then realization hit him.

    "Oh no, you guys stay here while I go see your mom," He scurried towards the stairs, climbing up to his room.

    "Best of luck Daddy," Ayla''s childish voice reached from a distance.

    Shaking his head, Daniel peeked inside their bedroom before cautiously entering inside only to see his wife standing in front of the mirror, wearing her earrings.

    Daniel stared at her from the mirror before walking up to her and pressing himself against her, his hands wrapping around her waist.

    "Daniel, Oh my God. Don''t scare me like that!" Amy shrieked, getting startled by his presence.

    "Can''t I surprise my beautiful wife!" He whispered against her ear, fanning his warm breath against her smooth skin.

    Amy smacked her hand,

    "Your flattering won''t get you away. You were supposed to be back home an hour ago!" Amy muttered, throwing daggers his way.

    "I know but I got stuck in a meeting."

    "Even I had a potential case but I left it because today is an important day!" Amy chided, wearing her bracelet, her body still pressed against him.

    After Ozan started his preschool and Ayla turned six months old, Amy resumed her work as a criminal lawyer. It was difficult at first because she would be worried about her children but then Daniel would help her a lot by taking some days off and working from home when she was super busy and vice versa. Martha was also there to help along with Vahide who forcefully took kids with her for weekends.

    It really gave her time to herself and with Daniel since getting back at work usurped it. But they always managed to have time for one another and go on dates, having their passionate moments and lovemaking. Sometimes that ''us'' time would be snatched away by Silas and Nadia or going on family picnics but they didn''t mind as long as they had a happy family time.

    "I am sorry," He mumbled running his nose along her neck eliciting a sweet groan from her mouth.

    Even after all these years, this woman still managed to stagger his breathing and awake the overwhelming desire in his body. His body, mind and soul only yearned for her.

    "Daniel Saritas, we are already late and we won''t leave this house if you keep doing that!" Amy shoved his face off her neck despite her protesting body, turning towards the bed to grab her purse.

    "Emir and Alana won''t mind!" Daniel protested, only to receive a glare from Amy.

    He raised his hands in surrender looking at her expression, his gaze travelling down to her body and settling on her swollen belly.

    "How are my babies?" He asked with admiration, edging closer and bending down to place a kiss on her oversized tummy. A smile erupted on Amy''s angry face.

    "They are fine, moving around a lot, maybe having a party inside their temporary home."

    Six months before, after returning from a family trip to Switzerland, Amy found out that she was pregnant again. Though they already planned to have three children, an ultrasound later came as a surprise that they were having twins this time. A girl and a boy, double the trouble and happiness.

    Daniel chuckled, rising to her level and placing a chaste kiss on her lips.

    "Are you ready to be a mother of four,"

    Amy giggled caressing her bump where Daniel placed a kiss before.

    "With you, I am ready for everything and this is a fruit of our love,"

    "You mean lovemaking!" Daniel smirked,

    "What am I going to do with you? Let''s go, we are getting late." Amy rolled her eyes waddling out of their room, a tint covering her cheeks.

    The evening sky loomed over them as they walked over the soft grass leading to the reception facing the lake house towards the beautifully decorated altar.

    Light of the day draining away, soothing breeze blowing around the lake slightly fanning away the flowers opted for decoration, letting nature wash in. Gentle whispers of the people and soft music filled the venue as they waited for the wedding to be started. Emir finally decided to move on in his life with much saying from everyone around. Though Ayla would always be his first love, he found comfort and affection in his neighbour Alana who was an art teacher. A beautiful young woman who captured everyone''s heart.

    Close to the altar stood Nadia and Silas with their two sons Aiden and Alden. They got married a month after Ayla was born, welcoming their first son Aiden a year later followed by Alden last year. It was a star-studded event, the meaning is Silas instead of calling wedding planners called party decorators and that''s how it ended up with the star theme venue. A sight to behold but you can expect that from him.

    Suddenly, Ayla cheered seeing her aged fellows wriggling out of Daniel''s hold and rushing towards them.

    "Ayla, Dont run" Daniel called out.

    "Don''t worry Dad, I will look after her!" Ozan said before Daniel could mutter anything.

    Amy smiled kissing his head,

    "My boy has already grown up," He grinned before running after her sister and her playmates who all were enjoying treats set on the table.

    Daniel and Amy turned towards the couple who as always was bickering with each other. The fascinating thing was no matter his much they fought, their love always succeeded in the end.

    "You are too much Silas, how can you forget about the wedding present!"

    "It''s not my fault, you asked me to change Alden''s diaper,"

    "Don''t make stupid excuses!"

    "I am not��."

    Amy glanced at Daniel seeing that he was too enjoying the everyday drama.

    "Well, hello guys!" Daniel spoke gaining their attention as they both sighed before beaming at their friends.

    Both Amy and Nadia took a nearby table while Silas and Daniel stood near the altar where Emir was talking to the minister.

    "Who would have thought, we will be witnessing Emir getting married after Ayla," Silas said fixing his bow.

    "Life is strange my brother, having its own definition of perfection. Now see who would have thought you as a father to those trouble makers!" Daniel remarked with a scoff, silently thanking God for giving him calm and easy to deal with children.

    Silas glared at his comment but then smirked,

    "Don''t say such things when you have two on the way,"  His eyebrows wriggled at that. Daniel chuckled,

    "We have come a long way brother," Silas spoke out of a sudden giving a dramatic look.

    "Indeed, even with this dramatic nature of yours,"

    "I know, you like that side of mine," Silas said confidently but Daniel only shrugged.

    "I never said that," But Silas grinned seeing the smile on his face knowing where he stood in his life.

    In a matter of time, music started and Alana walked down the aisle to a smiling Emir. Amy stood watching the ceremony imagining for a moment about all this happening with Ayla as the bride but quickly shut down her thoughts. Everyone has a right to find true love and now it was Emir''s turn, she looked up at the sky smiling knowing that Ayla would be happy too.

    The ceremony soon ended with Emir and Alana officially married, following the small reception filled with food, chatters, laughs and dances.

    As everyone was busy in their own bubble, Daniel silently walked to a nearby tree. He stood there watching everyone enjoying under the starry night, his wife chattering away with Alana and Nadia. Silas playing around with all the children, all made him nostalgic for a moment.

    Recollecting the time when he yearned for love and attention. When he desired to have a home with Amy and their children and here he was standing in front of that sight of his beautiful family.

    "Daniel," a melodious voice pulled him out of his trance, turning to the side he saw Amy looking at him with a frown, holding her protruding stomach.

    "What are you thinking alone?"

    He took a step towards her, wrapping his arms around her waist pulling her flush against him making her yelp.

    He gently stroked her cheek with his fingers, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear.

    "Just thinking how can you become more beautiful every time I gaze at you," He muttered, his eyes wandering around her face taking on those tempting eyes that always drowned him in love and desire. Those soft lips, pale face that made the autumn in his heart fall into spring with just a curve of a smile.

    Amy''s face flushed, even after receiving those compliments nearly every day from him, her heart still fluttered at his sweet words.

    "You know, I could spend my forever in this sweet surrender," She mumbled, placing her arms on his chest staring intently into his electrifying orbs.

    His lips curved into a soft smile as he leaned in fanning her face with his breath, kissing her cheeks and slowly moving towards her lips.

    "Who said you have a choice," He asked, pulling her impossibly closer, the warmth of her belly surging through him. Their lips almost touching but none dared to seal the gap as they continued to wander into one another''s orbs.

    "Daddy, mommy!" Ayla''s childish voice broke their trance as they both chuckled, leaning their foreheads before pulling away.

    "What happened princess?" Daniel asked tending to his daughter who looked dishevelled after a lot of running around and playing.

    "I am sleepy," She yawned extending her arms as Daniel held her up, caressing her hair.

    "Me too Dad!" Ozan came from behind, rubbing his eyes. Indeed it was nearing midnight and both of them ensured their children''s bedtime to be at ten.

    "They are right Daniel, let''s go home!" Amy muttered holding Ozan''s hand.

    Daniel nodded looking around, Silas and Nadia were also walking towards their car while everyone else was also planning on leaving.

    "Let''s go then," Daniel said, extending his one hand to Amy who grabbed it gently as the four of them walked towards their car. Ayla dozing off in his arms while Ozan on the other side walked along holding his mother''s hand.

    He glanced at Amy with a loving smile. It was a long journey they had to go through but it didn''t matter because they knew it was worth it. She was the woman he loved, he yearned for, his best friend, life partner and mother of his children.

    Feeling a gaze, Amy glanced at him and returned his smile with the same loving one.. It took her long to shatter her delusions and finally see the light in her life but it was worth it because, in the end, she found where her heart truly belonged, with her best friend, her better half and the father of her children.

 Chapter 136 - ******

    CHAPTER 1

    The sun was falling behind the horizon from the terrace of his 40th-floor building. A man was kneeling in front of him with hands tied behind his back, dusty blood-stained clothes, his face blemished violet because of repeated punching. His sin, he disrespected and betrayed Zayan Orsini by attempting to sell the blueprints of new aircraft models to a rival company.

    "I-I am sorry Sir, I b-became greedy after hearing t-their offer!" He stammered, cowering in fear, shivering under his gaze. Two muscular bodyguards were standing behind still in their position along with his right hand or assistant Mir.

    He stared at the cowering man with an evil smile but the fury in his forest green orbs couldn''t be missed. He was standing there with a powerful aura that spread everywhere he went.

    "You fucking stole the blueprints and then tried to sell it to my rivals. Do you forget who you work under? I am the only present king of this business, I can even blow this country with the snap of my fingers!" His eyebrows rise and green orbs darken almost the shade of emerald green.

    "Whoever betrays me, I make sure to hang their heads in my office as a lesson for others!!" Zayan hissed, controlling the boiling rage inside his body.

    "I b-beg y-yo-you pleas-e spare my life,I h-have a family!" The man pleaded.

    "Spare your life, you are asking the wrong person because I FUCKING HATE BETRAYALS AND LIARS!!" Zayan roared before pulling out his black 9mm from his back and shooting him in both his knee caps and shoulder making the guy shriek as the blood pooled around on the floor.

    Zayan motioned Mir to come forward.

    "Get him admitted to a hospital and make sure he doesn''t die afterwards, hand him over to the hospital before making sure to zip his mouth!"

    Mir nodded, motioning the two guards to carry him while Zayan walked out of the scene towards his office. Taking out a cigar, he lit it up before inhaling and taking a deep puff of it. Closing his eyes and calming himself down.

    Power, money and Orsini industries that''s what all his life is about along with casual sex with flings to relieve his frustration. He can''t imagine a single day of his life without working as Zayem called him Mr Workaholic. Love was never his cup of tea and never will be as he promised himself to never fall in love after all the bitter past experiences.

    The day he turned sixteen was the day Joshua risked helping them escape that basement. Layla and his boyfriend Ricky were both shocked when they returned two days later with police and his father''s lawyers. The police couldn''t arrest Layla and Ricky because there wasn''t any solid evidence found against them despite Joshua being the witness. If Zayan wanted he could have shown the fading scars on his body but he wanted to avenge them on his own. Being the major owner of his father''s property the first thing he did was kicking Layla and Ricky out of that house.

    He wanted to make them suffer and that was the first step, he wasn''t powerful at all but he wasn''t scared either, eight gruesome year''s in that basement made him emotionless and ready to tear them apart. Although they didn''t back away, they had to leave the scene because of police and legalities before threatening him that this wasn''t over.

    After completing college, at the age of eighteen, he started working in his father''s company which was on the verge of bankruptcy, drowning in losses. He fired many of the employees and hired hardworking and loyal people and now he stood as the king of business.

    It was difficult as he also completed his education along the way. Though this company was his inheritance, he revived it on his own and brought it to much success, spreading it all over the world. But along the way, he had to take the help of several leaders, especially at the start to destroy his fathers rival and that bastard who used him as a punching bag for years Ricky and he did. Making him go bankrupt and send him behind the bars not before fracturing half of the bones in his body. Thanks to the training he received from the mafia people and in return, he helped them in some illegal transport of drugs.

    It may seem wrong but he did what it takes to survive. He got to the top through hard work but along the way, it was treacherous so he had to adapt.

    He never harmed a human being for money because he had enough money to buy a fucking country and that''s was the reason he never accepted black money from the mafia, they helped him and he repaid the favour. He doesn''t like getting involved in their business, he doesn''t kill at all, he torments those who lie, disrespect and betray him, tries to get in his way but it was also true that people asked him to kill him rather than torture him with his bloody tricks. Even the mafia leaders respect him because of his money and power, which thrived more than them. Everyone knows that what Zayan Orsini craves is power and respect, over the years he has made himself strong, ruthless and fearless, completely opposite of his father. He admires his father and that name still brings an ache to his heart but he refuses to be played like him. There is no place for love and weakness in this world, no one is sincere to you and never trust someone blindly. The only person he cares about is his brother and no one else.

    He doesn''t regret anything he did, his name is enough to bring fear in peoples minds who even had a glimpse of what he is, the only thing which nags him is that bitch of a woman who gave birth to him and the sole reason for his father to be snatched away from him. She still had a 10 per cent share in this company and although most of the time she stayed away from his radar after witnessing his boyfriend nearly beaten and bruised to death but still she was roaming around freely and he couldn''t do anything about it yet��.

    ����������

    Synopsis Template

    Title:Fated to the Orsini

    Genre:Dark romance

    CHARACTER OUTLINE: (Main lead)

    1)ZAYAN ORSINI:

    29 years old CEO of Orcini industries ( The largest aircraft and automobile industry in the world). Typical, rude and ruthless Spanish billionaire who hates women to death; the reason behind is his mother. An adonis who has personality and wealth and that''s all that matters to him. He has a dark personality but suffers from Nyctophobia.

    2)Amyla Aydin:

    The epitome of clumsiness and cuteness, a chubby and hopelessly romantic girl who doesn''t want to believe in happily ever after but always falls in the end.A first-year medical student, a kind-hearted girl with aims and dreams. Hates over dominating and age gap relations, secretly in love with her senior Reil Riordan.

    ����������

    PLOT OUTLINE:

    The story is about a man named Zayan Orsini who is a billionaire and hard working person but just his mere name is enough to bring chills down a person''s spine who knows about him. To everyone, he is a person with a dark personality who doesn''t show mercy to those who disrespect him and his family that includes only his younger brother. But unknown to everyone there is a fire in his heart, sorrow that empierces his heart like a spear, the sorrow of losing his father because of a woman that gave birth to him. Being a victim of cruelty and betrayed by his loved ones, he becomes a person who stems hatred in his heart for every woman in the world, only using them for his animalistic desires and then tossing them aside. The only thing he loves other than his empire and power is his brother Zayem.

    During his visit to Norway for a dealing or argument with his arch-rival, he meets Amyla who happens to save him from falling off the cliff. Despite being enchanted by her humanity and good behaviour he humiliates her and leaves from there only to have her in his every thought and dream. After a lot of trying to get his mind off her, he goes back to Oslo barging into her hostel dorm asking her to spend a night with her thinking that it might be sex he was craving from her. Infuriated and like any woman having self-respect, she refused him with a slap not knowing that she invited bad luck. From there it leads to a certain turn of events with Zayan forcefully marrying her, Reil dying in the process and Amyla suffering from depression. Eventually, he brings her to Spain the feeling he thought died in him resurfaces as he begins to love her but his over dominating personality and unhealthy obsession causes them to lose their first child resulting in Amy becoming a living corpse.

    After much drama and pain, he frees her. Numb to every emotion she goes back to complete her education but on the other hand unable to cope with her separation Zayan commits suicide by deliberately letting his car fall off the road on a hill though he gets saved by Zayem he attains serious injuries burning 40 per cent of his body. Zayem, unable to see his only family dying like that, begs Amyla to come back.

    She returns with a heavy heart only to have him gain his health back but gets dumbstruck seeing a fragile and childish Zayan who always wants her near. During the time he heals, Amyla sees a side of Zayan she never did before. He became soft, enduring, patient and understanding.

    He signs off all his wealth and property in Amyla''s name asking her to go explore the world and love whomever she wants, even taking her back to her hometown. Infuriated by her feelings, Amyla asks him to leave him alone only to regret it when Zayem tells her that after transferring everything to her name and bringing her back Zayan was going to shoot himself on the same cliff where they first met, freeing her forever.

    Thunderstruck by it, she rushes to that place saving him, at last, revealing that no matter how toxic and crazy this sounded she wanted to love him this time and make their relationship work this time. Because no one beside him would willingly sacrifice their ego, self-esteem and power just to make her happy.

    The end is followed by Amyla and Zayan happily together with their three children and a fourth one on the way.

    The thing which makes this story attractive is the characters and how one moment the story is emotional and the next is the new suspense.

    I have a rough idea of having the story to at least 120 plus chapters with each chapter having a word count of 1.6k to 2k which will make a total of 200k words.

    ��Personal introduction:

    Name: Amaim Sajid

    Gender:Female

    Nationality: Pakistani

    Age:20

    Occupation: student

    I have been writing for over two years now.

    My current social media account is on Instagram: amaim_s24 with 375 followers.

    My story is currently on web novel.com

 Chapter 137 - EPILOGUE II

    Love can touch us one time

    And last for a lifetime

    And never let go ''til we are gone

    Love was when I loved you

    One true time I''d hold to

    In my life, we will always go on

    We will stay forever this way

    You are safe in my heart

    And my heart will go on and on......��.

    ��������

    "Daniel, if you don''t let me pull this blindfold off. I will go back!" A blindfolded Amy exasperated for the millionth time as Daniel guided her through the path careful of not making her stumble.

    "Patience tesoro, you will love it," Daniel chuckled at her eagerness before coming to the place.

    "Why is it taking so long, if you are forgetting we have two miniatures waiting for us at home,"

    "Those two miniatures are going to spend the night at Vahide''s mom house since its weekend tomorrow,"

    "Whatever!" Amy grumbled crossing her arms over her seventh-month swollen belly, clearly, this pregnancy was by far the hardest for her. Maybe because this time, she was bearing two lives.

    "Here we are!" Daniel announced removing her blindfold, she blinked twice adjusting to the light but as soon as her gaze landed on the sight, she gasped visibly and totally mesmerized by what she saw.

    It was the same lake ground behind their school, an open tent made with silk clothes hanging around was there near the lake. In it was a soft mattress with pink sheets and cushions scattered everywhere. The whole place was lit in with fairy lights and there was an exquisite tray of food resting on the mattress along with white lilies.

    Daniel came from behind wrapping his arms around her abdomen.

    "Happy eighth Anniversary tesoro," He sniffed her hair, nuzzling deep into her neck.

    "Wasn''t it last week!" Amy muttered surprised, placing her hands over his arms.

    "It was but we didn''t get to celebrate because Ayla was having a fever," He replied, unwrapping his arms and guiding her to the tent, helping her sit down carefully.

    "This is so beautiful Daniel," Amy muttered with a smile gazing around.

    Daniel wanted to laugh at her cuteness, the way she was seated cross-legged, hugging her belly and looking around like a child. The chubbiness in her cheeks due to the pregnancy weight just added a sparkle to her glow.

    Her stomach grumbled at the same time making her sigh,

    "These kids are always hungry, I tell you!" Amy grumbled, making Daniel laugh.

    "This food is for you and my babies tesoro, Dive in!" He removed the lid of the tray as Amy''s eyes lit up and indeed she dived in the food.

    Later, after getting done with dinner both of them were sitting enjoying each other''s company and the calm ambience when Daniel stood up extending his hand towards her.

    "Would you like to have a dance, Mrs Saritas?" He asked, bowing his head.

    "Here?" Amy giggled as he helped her rise to her feet.

    Taking out a small remote from his pocket, he pressed a button and the song started.

    "Fifty shades huh?" Amy pointed out, as the track ''Love me like you do'' tuned in.

    "Don''t you think this song is made for our love?" He asked, drawing her frame closer.

    "How?" She quirked her brows.

    You are the light

    You are the night

    You are the colour of my blood

    "You were the light who saved me from that darkness when I was trapped in that classroom and you saved me!" He whispered in her ear making her remember their first meeting.

    You are the cure

    You are the pain

    You are the only thing I wanna touch

    Never knew that it could mean so much, so much

    "My heart bled because of you but then you were the one to stop that bleeding and stitch those wounds "

    You are the fear, I don''t care

    Cause I have never been so high

    Follow me to the dark

    Let me take you past our satellites

    You can see the world you brought to life.

    "I feared loving you but then it became suffocating, so I overcame my fear and loved you with every fiber of my body because no one could ever take my heart to the invisible heights of affection and desire. Let me make you go through the trailer of our life so you could see what brightness and contentment you brought to my dull and gloomy world!"

    He took a step forward, his breath fanning against her neck as he slowly trailed his nose along her cheek, placing a soft kiss on her forehead.

    "To think how far we have come along, thanks for not giving up, thanks for trying tesoro,"

    "Thanks for always loving me, despite whatever I did. Thanks for forgiving me and giving us a chance!" Amy muttered with a smile.

    Daniel stared at her, a soft smile on his lips, his eyes wandering in hers as they danced.

    "You are every reason, every hope and every dream I have ever had."

    She doesn''t know whether it was the intensity of his eyes or the severity of the love behind his words that filled up her eyes with tears.

    Slowly, she wrapped her arms around his neck pulling him closer.

    "You taught me the true meaning of love, you became my everyone. You are what dreams are made of, a comforting best friend, a loving husband and a doting father."

    At this Daniel''s brims too filled with tears, as he leaned in, their lips almost touching.

    "I love you, Daniel Saritas with whatever I have!"

    "I love you too tesoro, a reality that I love you and a promise that I will love you forever!"

    Then his lips landed softly on hers, closing the gap, sealing the vow and strengthening the knot for infinity and beyond.

    Love is a force formidable than any other

    It''s invisible and cannot be measured

    Yet, it''s powerful enough to transform you at the moment

    It''s the seventh sense that blinds all other senses.